《Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro……》 Volume 1 - Prologue [Hikaru V1] Prologue When did this happen? Mikado Hikaru, who had all the sparkles gathered on him, who was beloved by all the flowers, suddenly died in an accident. Before he was even 16C I absentmindedly searched my memories as I listened to the news of his death over my cellphone. I shed off the clothing called rationality because I wanted to see Hikaru. My soul seemed to leave my body, flying in the night sky as I only cared about seeing him, seeing him, seeing him. I continued to run on the dirt path, let the grass cut my shins and ankles, let the icy cold rain pierce through my body, to where he was. Ahh, those were what happened yesterday. Even if I were to become an evil spirit, I would still want to get to that person. What enthralled me, more than that guys cruelty, stubbornness, love for lies, fear of lonelinessmore than anything else, was my love for that person. I knew right from the beginning that our love was a forbidden cardinal sin. It was not permitted by this world, and no one around us would bless us. My body felt like it was cut, stabbed through and burnedCit was a tragic romance and bitter love that was accompanied with sadness and despair. I definitely must not let anyone else know, and I will continue to love him in this darkness where the moonlight cannot shine into. Did we not lock our fingers and swear? That this was a secret for a lifetime. But why did Hikaru say those words last night? Amidst the icy cold bone-chilling rain, on the brink of death, that expression Hikaru showedC Only I saw it all. That expression, those eyes, that act. That was a cruel betrayal to love. Hikaru. At that time What were you thinking? Volume 1 - CH 1 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 1 C Arent you already dead? Uwaawhy are they all girls ? Koremitsu Akagi surveyed the funeral, dumbfounded. The combination of a high-class blazer and a black shirt composed the uniform of Koremitsus school, Heian Academy. There were also other uniforms at Heian like a one-piece, sailor uniforms, vests, bolero jackets with ribbons C so many that it was shocking, the girls attending were wearing all kinds of distinct outfits. But that was not all there was to see for Koremitsu. There was a female university student in her own stylish black attire present, screaming grievously. Hikaru! Hikaru! A sorrowful woman stood alongside the student, carrying an air of scholarship about her secretarial appearance, and she covered her face with a handkerchief as her shoulders quivered uncontrollably. Behind the woman stood an opulent lady awash in tears, her eyes fixing the ground. Together in the crowd was a young girl who seemed to be a primary school student, and she was no exception with eyes swollen red, filled in tears. Koremitsu used the schools bulletin board to check the funerals date beforehand. However, he soon regretted coming along at all. Among the weeping girls stood a high schooler with messy red hair, his back bent, glowering sharp eyes and a frown, making him look an obtrusive sight to be seen. Those attending the funeral would occasionally glance suspiciously at Koremitsu Akagi. Even the fellow girls of Heian Academy uniform were alarmed, wondering why the infamous freshman was in attendance. In spite of their discomfort, none of them dared to ask why he had come. They bit their lips and pretended to look at something asquint, averting their eyes uncomfortably to walk away. Even if anyone were to ask Koremitsu the obvious, he himself couldnt supply an answer. Really, why must I come to the funeral of this bastard who lived such an abundant life, when I never even talked to him much? Hikaru Mikados portrait was placed above some white sandalwood incense at the front of the hall, the space filled with mourners. Hikarus corpse lay among the crowd like an angel, with a smile on his face and adornment from tulips, lilies, and carnations. He had a slender face, the nose delicate and lips plump; his skin was an immaculate white and each of his irises possessed a crystalline transparency. These qualities lent themselves to an effeminate purity and sweetness in Hikaru Mikados resting body. When they first met, Koremitsu wondered why a girl would be wearing a boys uniform at school. This was thought only before Koremitsu learned that this very affable boy with unique voice was known to others as the Imperial Prince of the school. He was not simply the schools Prince, but its Imperial Prince, a title befitting the elegance of Lord Hikaru much better. Female middle school graduates and newly-enrolled high schoolers were chatting dreamily about Hikaru Mikado in this vein, and that was how Koremitsu learned of Hikarus place in Heian. All the same, he was extremely popular, and many girls even started liking him when he was a student in the affiliated kindergarten. Even in this school full of rich peers, his family background and wealth were considered outstanding. Despite this, he showed the same abundant affections and tenderness to every last girl. As expected, that guy is some handsome dude I have no affinity with whatsoever. That was what Koremitsu thought before meeting Hikaru. But, for some reason, Hikaru Mikado called out to Koremitsu with a grin when they met for the first time. There is something I want to ask you. Koremitsu felt there was something wrong with Hikarus statement back then. He came to question whether he heard things wrongly after Koremitsu was told of Hikarus death before those words made sense to him. It was said that Hikaru drowned in a flood caused by heavy rain while staying at a resort in Shinshu, during the Golden Week. Even though they had merely exchanged a few words, the fact that Hikaru died at the young age of 15 was a huge shock to Koremitsu, making him aware once again of how life was not permanent C how fleeting it was. He recalled his fathers death, and felt bitter in his heart. Koremitsu harboured such complicated, incomprehensible feelings as he went to Hikarus funeral under the soft rains. Koremitsu sat on the pipe chairs indoors with forlorn expression, vacantly staring at the funeral leader surrounded by womens anguished sobbing. Hikaru was a beautiful child. He was such a kind child. He really had such a refreshing smile. His voice was so nice. And he had such delicate fingers C like a gifted artists. He was a little stubborn, but I cant bring myself to hate him for it. He was scared of loneliness, but that made him adorable. He was a child who looked like he could carry all the happiness in the world. He was a child who seemed to be enveloped by light. Everyone present was mourning and weeping for this young man and his premature death. The funerary songs of remembrance fell upon Koremitsus ears. He really understood too little about this deceased person, and it was difficult for Koremitsu to understand the mourners feelings. He was awash in waves of sadness, annoyance, guilt, and unease. At this moment, he noticed a woman sitting in a seat reserved for relatives. She appeared young. She was probably in her early twenties or so. Her body was so frail-looking that she seemed like a flower about to snap at any time, and she was neither wearing a one-piece nor black kimono. Her hair was tied back. The moment she entered Koremitsus vision, he held his breath from the sheer impact of what he saw. Mikado? At that moment, he had the wrong impression that Hikaru Mikado himself was sitting before him. She bore a shocking resemblance to Hikaru. Her smooth, silky hair looked golden under the light; she had milky white skin, a subtle yet elegant nose, lips like petals and a slender neck. Is she Hikarus older sister? The woman slowly smiled. Those tears continued rolling down her delicate face, but the ends of her lips curled up a little. It was a tranquil, pleasing smile. Hers was a smile that did not fit a funeral scene. Koremitsu stood in front of the sandalwood incense, his nostrils heavy with its smell, and he gazed at her half-mesmerized. Whyis she smiling? Shes smiling so beautifully, sohappily. Why, at his funeral? This woman who looked like Hikarus sister showed a smile that lasted for such a brief moment it felt like an illusion. Koremitsu was so rapt by the display that he was beginning to space out. Before he could, a sharp voice in the crowd interrupted his thoughts. HE IS JUST A DAMN IDIOT! Startled, he glanced over in direction of the voice. A girl wearing Heian Academy uniform was standing in front of Hikarus mourning post. Her long, black hair was left behind her head, tied with black ribbon. She gave off a childish vibe, looking quite the refined princess. As she clenched her fists she could not help but shudder, her large eyes almost appeared to emit an aura of furious contempt as she angrily stared at Hikarus smiling portrait. She let out scathing words from her trembling lips. YOU ARE REALLY AN IDIOT FOR DROWNING IN A RIVER LIKE THAT! THAT IS SO EMBARRASSING! I THOUGHT YOU WOULD BE STABBED TO DEATH BY A WOMAN! ITS BECAUSE YOURE TOO MUCH OF A PLAYBOY THAT KARMA STRUCK BACK! Do not do this, Aoi. Instantaneously, a taller girl wearing the same uniform walked over. She grabbed her by the shoulder, clearly wanting to take her outside. Prompted by the suggestive hand, Aoi lifted her head to see Hikarus portrait again. The side of her pallid, stiff face caused Koremitsus heart to skip a beat. It was a face mixed with anger, anguish and bitterness. A dangerous expression The young girl howled in disdain. YOU LIAR! Koremitsu felt like his heart was stabbed by a sharp spear. In fact, he even felt a sharp pang to his heart. (Whoa therewhat kind of carnage is this?) The place fell silent for a moment to regain its relative clamor moments later. Folks started murmuring about what had just happened to one another. Liar Koremitsus mind was still thinking about her begrudging tone and her angry, yet pained expression. Liar. Liar. Mikados innocent face was right before her, but what could still have caused him to be told off like that? Liar. The word painfully lashed echos in Koremitsus ears. Even though Hikaru was dead, she continued to vent her frustration on him. Exactly what kind of relationship did she have with him? Exactly what kind of lie did Hikaru tell? Wellit has nothing to do with me anyway The prayer recital started, and the place became thick in solemn atmosphere. The woman who looked so very similar to Hikaru, still sitting in the chair designated for family members, kept her head lowered. The girl with the black ribbon who had been lambasting Hikaru started to fade away from Koremitsus mind. When it was his turn to offer incense, he held onto the sandalwood, closed his eyes and lowered his head. What exactly did he mean when he said Theres something I want to ask of you? However, there was a question that he just couldnt get his mind off of. Of course, it was impossible for Hikarus corpse in the coffin to give any answers. Once the funeral ended, Koremitsu left. It was still raining outside C the weather dark and humid. Its so troublesome to carry an umbrella around He trod through wet ground as he walked out. Mr. Akagi. For a moment, Koremitsu thought he heard someone call his name. He stopped in his tracks and looked back. Maybe Im just hearing things. There were two girls in school uniform behind him (the ones who demanded the funerals attention moments ago), their shoulders cringing, their bodies shivering as they sunk in the soppy ground. Koremitsu felt an acute bitterness at their spectacle, and arching his back he continued away with a step. Why is it that such a vulgar person had to visit Mr. Hikarus funeral? Hearing the disapproving murmur of the girls behind him at the funeral, Koremitsu clicked his tongue. ? ? ?There were people in this world who were easily misunderstood. The fifteen years of misfortune Koremitsu Akagi suffered was primarily due to his appearance. He looked like he was brooding all the time, his eyes were often lowered and held an air of arrogance and derision, the mouth curled downward with unhappiness. He had a stiff face that hinted of nothing amicable. His appearance was ominous C a sharp complexion, an arched spine, his scraggy body, and unkempt red-brown hair made him appear as though a complete delinquent should. He replayed the host of misunderstandings he had experienced growing up. When he was in kindergarten, students were scared of Koremitsus savage expression and would back away from him in any social exchange. During his entrance ceremony in primary school, the girl sitting beside Koremitsu suddenly broke into wailing, and the other children nearby started to cry as well after noticing her, causing a raucous uproar of tearful children. As things turned out, Koremitsu was accused of bullying the girl, and the mothers would teach their children not to play with him. Consequentially, Koremitsu lived a lonely life. During middle school, Koremitsu got tangled with some upperclassmen hanging around empty lots on the school compound. In the process of getting away from them, he inadvertently earned himself the monikers of The King of Fighting, The King of Delinquents, and similar designations. With these names, he came to be viewed as a dangerous person. Koremitsu resultantly could not make a single friend in middle school. And then, there was that unforgettable graduation ceremony. While his classmates cried to one another as they parted ways, Koremitsu was isolated by them, an outcast left alone among the wilting sakura trees. There he thought to himself, I cant let this continue. Once Koremitsu entered high school, he made it his priority to forge new friendships to avoid the scornful pain of being called Red Devil, The Man of Disaster, The Savage-looking, Wild Dog, and other things. That was what he decided. However, on the day before the high school entrance ceremony, Koremitsu got hit by a truck at an intersection with lots of traffic, and abruptly found himself hospitalized for a month to recuperate. After the accident, Koremitsus aunt, who was also his guardian, went into a frenzy. Why do you get involved in one trouble after another! It was a miracle that you managed to pass the exam of a prestigious private school locally, and yet you ruin it by excusing yourself from the ceremony for the hospital? Even primary schoolers dont get run over on crosswalks! And went on a furious display. Koremitsu would finally be released from grim life in a hospital bed, and the time had come for that eventful day where he could come to his new school for the first time. He had a crutch tucked under his right armpit, his left hand in a cast, and his head wrapped in bandages as he walked down the long courtyard corridor. Damn itwhere the heck is the staff room? He wanted to ask for directions, but everyone frantically parted aside at his sight, and before realizing it, Koremitsu had come upon a place devoid of that great mass of humanity in the halls. It was a large courtyard, where beautiful trees were neatly arranged, stones of all shapes and sizes bedighted the verdant landscape, and even sparkling bodies of water were found throughout. Heian Academy was school of remarkable fame that offered an integrated program of enrollment from its affiliated kindergarten to the university, and its dignitaries spent great sums of wealth specifically creating the courtyard. During the previous winter, he came to Heian school for an entrance exam, and was simply astounded by the schools cleanliness and courtyard. He thought that since he could enter such a prestigious school, he would not have to face those upperclassmen who would go crazy without warning and pull out the knives from their modified uniforms, and that he could look forward to getting along with his classmates. However, people were sure to keep their distance from him when Koremitsu entered this new school for the first time, and even ended up lost. Damn iteveryones judging each other based on looks. Theyre saying my parents got me into this school through Mafia connections C that I fought some sort of delinquent army from another school and nearly killed them all, and that I was hospitalized as a result. Hey, I can hear your insults! If you want to badmouth me like that, do it somewhere I cant hear it, okay!? I deserve to be treated with the bare minimum of manners, do you hear me!? Sulkily, he proceeded down the corridor, his crutch sounding a tap with each start forward to accentuate his gait. There seemed to be someone standing in the shadow of a pillar in front of him. The person was simply standing there, and looked like he was simply leaning on the pillar. He was wearing a blazer and slacksis he a guy? The morning sunlight that shone into the atrium lit this soft hair, radiating a golden brilliance from his profile. Why was such a person standing at this place so early in the morning? Anyway, Koremitsu felt saved by the sight of this lone figure. He wanted to approach them to ask where the office was, but they turned toward Koremitsu before he could start. Huh? A girl? The person had a softly delicate face, and therewith confusion struck Koremitsu. He wondered why a girl should be wearing a boys uniform No, wait, thats a guyC right? Their clear eyes narrowed, and a warm smile splayed across their remarkably amiable countenance. The persons fine lips started to move. Mr. Akagi. They let out a sweet voice. Their voice almost held an allurement, as it reached the ears softly and gently, almost feeling like it had penetrated the very core of his essence. Koremitsu instantaneously froze. Youre the first year, Mr. Koremitsu Akagi. This is the first time youre stepping into the school, right? How do you know my name? Koremitsu eyed the boy warily. Hikaru continued without a hint of dishonesty. Any freshmen like yourself would become the talk around here. It is said that you fought against a delinquent army, beat ten opponents to near death, became the 27th gang leader and the legendary King of the Delinquents. Its also said that the injuries you sustained were marks of honor from battle, right? There was no one who dared to approach Koremitsu and talk, let alone someone who did not fear him, facing him head on and exposing a blissful smile. That was why Koremitsu felt somewhat puzzled instead of upset over being called a gang leader here. For some reason, the boy felt he could really talk with someone called a gang leader so nonchalantly For someone who looked like a girl, he sure has guts, huh? Or is he just slow? Or is he planning something? Koremitsu told Hikaru the truth C that his face of a rebels was something he was born with, that the injuries were a result of him being knocked down by a truck, that there were really no gang leaders around, and that he was not a delinquent. Then why did you block the truck with your body? He met the earnest question sidelong. A coincidence. That makes quite the coincidence! It cant be helped. It was just that C coincidental. Hmm, but I do not think a truck like that is something you could run into accidentally. He really did not want to talk about the incident. To Koremitsu, who was not used to having others talk to him, the way this boy spoke to him so naturally caused him to feel butterflies in his stomach. The manner in which the boy looked back at him was like he was staring at a rare animal on exhibition, and it felt repulsive. Wheres the staff room? Koremitsu curtly inquired this original intent of starting conversation with the boy to end the butterflies presently aflutter in his gut; but the other person did not seem to mind. Head straight down, and at the end, turn left, go up the stairs, and onto the second level. And he even guided Koremitsu. Oh, I see. The sound of the pine crutch clattered again, and as they were to pass by each other inside, Koremitsu had his name called again. Mr. Akagi, I forgot my Classics textbook today. Can you please lend me yours? Huh? Koremitsu stopped thinking for a moment. Why ask me to lend a textbook all of a sudden? Koremitsu turned around, and saw the other person staring right at him with his clear eyes. Our class doesnt have Classics today. He answered as he tried to guess the other persons intention. Eh, that is a pity. He mused, giving off a meaningful smile, Then, Ill come over to your class to borrow your textbook then, Mr. Akagi. Theres something I want to ask of you, too. Something you want to ask of me? What is it? It escalated from a simple request for borrowing a textbook to a request of personal favor, and this suspicious segue caused Koremitsu to frown. I am Hikaru Mikado of Class 1. See you next time. He waved his arm widely and walked off to the courtyard. The image of that dazzling smile, a smile he thought brilliant as the sun, etched itself deeply into Koremitsus mind. Kyah! Lord Hikaru! Good morning, Master Hikaru! the girls jubilant yells could be heard from the other side of a forest. Koremitsu could only look stunned as he listened to the screams fade in the distance. That was one week ago. A week later, Koremitsu, who had his cast and crutch removed, saw the girls crying and wailing as he entered school, and heard the news that Lord Hikaru has died. ? ? ?In the end, Mikado never borrowed the textbook from me, and we only managed to talk once. The road was dark, and the rain caused Koremitsus vision to blur on his walk home. He had been thinking about Hikarus situation ever since the moment he left the funeral parlor. Theres nothing I can do Their sole meeting left a huge impact on Koremitsu, and the events of the funeral added to this experience. Still, Koremitsu understood practically nothing about the person named Hikaru Mikado. Koremitsu still found himself thoroughly captivated by his casual attitude, his equally earnest demeanor and smile; it all remained an enigma. What kind of person was Hikaru like, in reality? If that guy didnt die, if hes still alivewill he really come over to borrow my textbook? He will open the classroom door forcefully, give a radiant smile, Mr. Akagi! I forgot my textbook! And itll be in a cheery tone, I guess? This scene flashed through his mind in an instant, and his very core seared with a grating sensation. Perhaps this was the little sadness he had for the life of a 15 year old who had his life ended. The downpour grew stronger. The wooden home his grandfather built was located away from city center, a place functioning as a calligraphy house. By the time he got back, his messy red hair was sticking on his eyelids and ears. He opened the main entrance, and in the doorway his aunt Koharu stood, holding some coarse salt. Koremitsu, turn your back around! She ordered him sternly. Koharu would normally dress herself up in a jersey with rolled up sleeves and hem, her hair neatly tied behind her head with grace. A divorce, she had returned home to work on an internet marketplace business on the computer. At this point, she, Koremitsu and his grandfather were the only people living together. He followed what she said and turned around, and soon after, the sound of salt being sprinkled on him rang. (Isnt this too much salt for purification? Are you trying to marinate me with salt?!) But even though he thought so, he chose to remain silent in light of the fact that the highest seat of authority in the household was gradually transferring from his grandfather over to his uncle, he chose to remain silent. Alright, turn around again. He turned around, and a large helping of salt was sprinkled on his legs. His thoroughly wet clothes were littered with salt grains. The water in the bath is boiled. Go in a wash. Once youre done, have dinner, and dont dily-daly around. She spoke with masculine tone. Suddenly, there was a snicker from behind. Mr. Akagi s sister really seems to be a violent and interesting. And she looks just like you. (Un?) At that moment, he stopped in his tracks. What is it? He thought he heard some unfamiliar voice here. No, I probably misheard. Koremitsu thought that he was tired as he was not used to attending funerals. Taking the towel Koharu handed over, he put it over his head and went on towards the bathroom. After a soak in the bath, his body would feel relieved, and his mind refreshed. He took off his blazer, undid the buttons of the damp and uncomfortable shirt , and took off his chaps. The moment he opened the glass door of the bathroom, he heard that sweet voice ring again. Heh C you look rather lean, but those muscles make you look much different from myself. As expected of the king of the delinquents. Im not a delinquent. No, before arguing back, who was the person talking to him just now? His grandfathers voice was not this young, and this voice was too mild to be Koharus. If I strip myself naked now, most of them will say that Im pretty, look like a girl and have white silky skin or something. That really hurts my pride as a man here. The voice seemed to be taunting him as its charming lure fell upon Koremitsus ears. This sweet voice seemed oddly similar to the voice of the boy he heard when they met on the corridor. However, that boy should have died several days ago; Koremitsu did attend the funeral earlier that day, and even burned incense. Your arms are rather lean too, but they sure look firm. Thats my ideal size there. Can a hallucination actually last this long here? The voice felt so clear too, as if it was coming down from just above his head Incidentally, Koremitsu shifted his head to that direction, and in the next moment, screamed. UWWAAAHHH!!? How!? That boy with an angelic face C dressed in school uniform! Hikaru Mikado! At the ceiling of the bathroom! Surrounded by steam! He was floating in the air! Uh, huh? Are you able to see me here, Mr. Akagi? With the possibility realized, Hikarus levitating body let out a cheer. His hair, which looked golden with light partially filtered through its locks, lifted by a stray breeze as it and swayed atop Hikarus small head. Koremitsu grabbed the edge of the bathtub, his mouth still agape C his chin looked like it was going to fall to the ground. Hikaru reflexively widened his eyes peering down upon him. Hikarus vaporous figure seemed just like an angels, descended onto the Earth before Koremitsu. If he swapped his uniform for a bathrobe, the scintillating radiance could be to blindening effect. Koremitsu met Hikarus eyes, panting in conflict with the incredulity of it all. Are arent you already dead? With no delay, his aunt Koharu slid open the glass panel and yelled into the bathhouse. What is it, Koremitsu!? Did you fall and hit your head? Dont tell me you have to be hospitalized again! In her right hand was the kitchen knife, manifestly because she was halfway through with the preparation of dinner. Ko-Koharuthere Koremitsu shuddered as he pointed to the ceiling. There was an effeminate specter in uniform floating before them. It was unknown if Hikaru was naturally genteel or if he went out of his way to treat girls so kindly, as he showed a smile for Koharu. If she were a girl in her teens, she would have melted like a soft-serve. Her voice was yet somehow fraught with a tone suggestive of murderous intent as she derided Koremitsu for his commotion. Hah!? Did a cockroach stick on you? Youre not a girl. Dont yap around like that because of such a small thing. Cant you see!? Well, I cant see any cockroach or centipede from here. Isnt there a guy wearing school uniform here!? He wanted to yell it, but disposed of the thought after seeing her expression, signaling she might swing the menacing cooking knife upon him without hesitation. Koharu shut the glass door and left. That is a fierce older sister you have. Hikaru glazed over the fact that his trademark smile was ineffective as he said this. Meanwhile, in Koremitsus mind. Calm down Calm down Koremitsu repeated this to himself as he frantically sought the composure to figure out what was happening. Hikaru Mikado, who should by all means be dead, appeared quite alive in Koremitsus very bathroom. He had legs, but his wispy body floated in the air. And Hikaru was not visible to Koharu. Koremitsu looked tentatively toward the mirror on the bathroom wall, saw that there was only his naked self reflected with a haze of steam, and looked back to Hikaru again. He was still there. Koremitsu again looked at the mirror. The red-haired, wiry boy with menacing eyes went pale to the image he saw. Well, Mr. Akagi. The voice closed in. ! Koremitsu turned, seeing Hikaru behind him like a pet trainer ready for work with an overexcited canine, who said calmly. Its just like what you said, Mr. Akagi. I truly am dead now. This is why I feel this form must be my ghost. Hikaru paused in contemplation. Yes, this much has to be the case. Im not too sure of what it means to be a ghost, but I feel I am even without knowing a strict definition. I prefer the feeling of a fantastical existence over some convoluted science fiction, so its better this way. You should see me in this light, too, Mr. Akagi. What good is that? How can you be so convinced youre right!? A dead person suddenly appearing before the living is simply fantasy to you!? This is a disturbance of reality, not imagination! He felt this wave of derision in his heart, but Koremitsu did not express it. The only time when he actually believed in ghosts was in his days as a fledgling in schoola product of immaturity. In addition, the mirrors reflection bereft of a certain Hikaru still remained. Koremitsu became tangled in the conflicted twine of common sense and observation. Here, have a look. Hikaru reached his white, slender hand to touch Koremitsus. It passed through him, and the skin and bone went through to the other side. Koremitsu held in a powerful compellence to shriek. He did not want to see the sight of someone elses hand passing through his like that. It was all too illogical to him. He had goosebumps all over his body, as if there crept a centipede on his back. Koremitsu reeled the shaken hand back to his chest, breathed a series of deep breaths, and said, Aassuming that this is reality, and Im not a ghost, even if you are a ghost, why must you appear in my bathroom? They were not friends. They were not classmates at all. They merely had that single interaction at Heian. Hikaru gave a stunningly captivating look with those clear eyes to Koremitsu. Its not sudden at all. Ive been above you ever since you were at the funeral parlor. I called you Mr. Akagi during the funeral, and you looked back, remember? Koremitsu stupefied over Hikarus words. It was true that I felt someone calling me when I was returning home. So this guy here has been floating above my head ever since that moment!? Has he been tailing me from behind when I walked home!? At that moment, I was wondering if I was stuck on you, Mr. Akagi. Of course, that s in occult terms. Oi! Why me? What did I do to incur your vengeance? Did you want to become the 27th chief or something? You want to fight me because I surpassed you? Did you talk to me on the corridor because of this? In that case, Ill give that position to you. You can call yourself whatever you want here. Or I can go engrave it on your tombstone too, with a carving knife. Koremitsus forehead had crossed veins popping with agitation. Hikaru made a relaxed smile as he replied. Not at all. I dont have a grudge with you at all. Then why? Koremitsu eyed him, Hikaru returning the gaze shamelessly. Didnt we have a promise? Huh? Koremitsu was dumbfounded. What promise? I had something I wanted to ask of you when I approached you to borrow the textbook. A charming grin splayed across Hikarus face as he looked at Koremitsu. Koremitsu did not care about his awkwardness as he leaned his body forward to view Hikaru. Hey, what is it that you requested me for? Ever since he heard of Hikarus death, Koremitsu could not help but feel bothered by it, as if there were a bone stuck in his throat. What was the matter Hikaru wanted to tell him of? Hikaru requested him, someone he did not know, someone whom he had met for the first time. Hikaru requested Koremitsu, someone who was infamous for being a savage delinquent C someone others would shy away from. Hikarus smile disappeared, and his expression turned to sadness. He averted his gaze and fell silent with Koremitsus question. Hey, why isnt he saying anything now? Why does he look so upset? Koremitsu became impatient with Hikarus now-solemn expression. He felt an uncomfortable cold sweat as he awaited a reason behind the silence. At this moment, Hikaru curled his lips and gave a thin smile. About thatforget about it. He muttered it softly. Huh!? What does that mean!? Koremitsus tone had inadvertently become gruff. The situation developed into something Hikaru would feel bad about, so the forcefulness of Koremitsus reply came to be lamentable. Dont try to pull a fast one on me. Youd better tell me the truth here. Koremitsu puffed his cheeks as Hikaru clapped his powdery white hands together and apologized. Im sorry. Actually, I think I had a little memory loss when I died. I cant remember now. Are you kidding me!? Koremitsu shot him an interrogative stare, Hikaru smiling back once more. However, it is rare to have such a promise, and since weve met even after my death, I would like to ask you for another request. Another request, you say!? Hikaru nodded obediently. Yes. Im definitely stuck with you, so I hope that I can get your help here. Hikarus eyes peered into Koremitsu with an inexplicable gravity C like everything in the vicinity would succumb to their power. The prince of the school. Koremitsu could finally understand why everyone at school gave Hikaru this nickname; it was beseeming of his majestic, regal presence. I can be forgiven by anyone no matter what I do. Koremitsu nearly agreed to do anything the other party wanted after beholding that lovely grin. Not good! He did not know why, but his instincts rang alarm from deep within. He had the vexatious feeling that he would be pulled along by Hikarus front if things kept up. The realization jolted through him like lightning. Koremitsu! How long are you going to talk to yourself in the bathroom like that!? Have you become friends with the cockroach!? Get out once youre done! Koharu had again slammed the glass panel open to yell. Oh, okay. Koremitsu hurriedly reached down to retrieve a bucket for covering his lower body. She says I am a cockroach? Hikaru mused, seemingly devastated by this. ? ? ?Wow! A Chabudai. To think that it still exists in Japan. While Koremitsu, Koharu and grandfather were having dinner in the dining room, Hikaru looked like a prince who finally entered a peasants house as he curiously floated around the house. He would exclaim whenever he saw something, and would observe with wide eyes, without looking away and give a smile. Ah, the yam is cooked! It looks really delicious oily like this~ So good. It has that motherly flair to it. I want to try it out too~ Koremitsu, who started to grab his chopsticks to cater to his salivating tongue, felt his hunger partially subsided with the famished set of eyes probing him at the table. Arent you a ghost? You cant eat. Koremitsu wanted to speak, but he stopped himself after seeing Koharu and his grandfather continue their meal with their usual expressions. Looks like gramps and Koharu really cant see this. The recurred proof of his situation caused another headache for Koremitsu. Hey, this piece of calligraphy is written expertly. Who wrote it? Gramps. What is this raccoon decoration here for? Who knows? Ah, this sliding door is covered by sticking Washi A type of Japanese paper. Can be used for virtually anything artistic. over it. Ah, here too! Did you repair them by yourselves? That is very handy of you. Dont go cooing over such minor things. Taking his chopsticks again, he grimaced at Hikaru. Koremitsu, what have you been looking at since just now? Koharu asked the question not for an answer but to give Koremitsu a warning. Koremitsus venerable grandfather, having been born before the war, also lectured him. Dont drop rice all over the place. Youll get divine retribution. Koremitsu cringed his neck. Hikaru was meanwhile admiring the sliding door with fascination, Ah, this is covered up with chiyogami Koremitsu thought that this was all Hikaru was doing. Mr. Akagi, Kokeshi Dolls! The Kokeshi Dolls are lined up. Do you collect them? Theyre really cute! These narrow eyes are really a form of Japanese Beauty! Here Hikaru was thrilled over sundry baubles again. Shut up over there! Youre already dead! Koremitsu had stopped himself from speaking out of irritation for another time that day. He would be troubled if Hikarus airy form might squat in a room of the house as a baleful ghost seeking vengeance for a misdeed. Either way, he felt the need to make haste in taking Hikaru out of his sight, lest Koharu and his grandfather misunderstand anything more. Koremitsu would normally eat an extra serving of rice for dinner, but that luxury had to be forgone. Im going away. He let out a low growl as he muttered, Why act so cool when youre just returning to your own room here? You want to go raid a yakuza base or something here!? Koharu had yapped something back. First, sit down before we begin. Koremitsu returned to his room, closed the door, threw a cushion onto the tatami. and ordered Hikaru. Mr. Akagi, I am happy that you are inviting me with a cushion as well, but I do not suppose therwe any significance in giving me a cushion. However, I do understand your intentions. Hikaru bent his knees slightly over the cushion as he floated in the air. Koremitsu started. WHOS WELCOMING YOU HERE!? THE HAIRS ON MY BACK ARE STANDING WHEN YOURE FLOATING IN FRONT OF ME LIKE THIS. AT LEAST PUT YOUR FEETno, wait, knees on the floorANYWAY, IF YOU WANT ME TO LISTEN TO YOU HERE, YOUD BETTER SHOW ME THAT YOURE SINCERELY TRYING TO ASK ME HERE! Koremitsus face had changed colors as he yelled. Okay, I understand. Unexpectedly, Hikaru knelt down onto the floor and put his knees together to sit properly on the cushion. Even so, he was practically sitting in a Seiza, and his back looked straighter than Koremitsus, who sat with his back arched. It was perfect other than the fact that the cushion did not sink at all. Is this good? Are you willing to listen to me now? Hikaru flashed his trademark smile of allure. How do I say this? This guycan really mess up my rhythm. Koremitsu thought as he sat cross-legged on the floor. Well, Ill just hear you out now. If possible, I hope that you can help me, too. Actually, there is a girl I cant let go of in my heart. Her birthdays coming soon, and on the last day of Golden Week, I sent a letter attached with Lilacs to her home. Why must you use plant stems to tie the envelope? Cant you send her a phone message? Koremitsu was perplexed. Then, Hikarus eyes and lips looked like they were emitting sweetness. In this letter, he wrote, This is the first present. I prepared another 6 gifts for your birthday. Please look forward to it. Are women the greedy enough not to be satisfied without receiving 7 gifts? Dont you have to spend lots of money if you have to give 7 gifts for every birthday? Before we even talk about that, how were you able to think of what 7 presents to give? To Koremitsu, gift giving for a lady was a concept from another dimension. But Hikaru showed a melancholic expression in his eyes. As you can see, Im already dead, and Im unable to fulfill my promise. Would you please hand the presents to her in my stead? So, youre requesting me to do something related to a girl here. Yes. To me, she is a very important girl. Hikarus eyebrows perked up as he showed his ever sweet, soft charm. Koremitsu showed a contrastingly unhappy expression. Im not doing it. Eh!? Wa-wait, are you not rejecting me too quickly here, Mr. Akagi? This was the first time Hikaru, who had been so carefree even after becoming a ghost, showed signs of faltering. Koremitsu kept frowning, I wont talk about requests concerning girls. Why!? Gramps told me not to get close to girls. What does that mean? 20 years ago, his wife C my grandmother C said that she wanted to start a second life, and left divorce letters before she went off. Ever since it happened to him, his grandfathers catchphrase was that women are all like this, and he would often quarrel with Koremitsus aunt Koharu as a divorce who often said in the same derisive manner that men are all like this. According to Koharu, it was to be expected that Koremitsus grandmother could not stand his grandfather. Thisthis might have been quite a shock to your grandfather, but your grandmother cannot possibly represent all females. During the first year of my elementary school, the woman called my mother dumped my father and I, and eloped with another guy. Uw! Hikaru was immediately rendered speechless. And also, the guy she went with was my homeroom teacher. Ehh. And then, half a year later, my dad died of a heart attack. Is-is that so. Youve really had it tough up til now. Your your father really suffered quite a tragedy toobut this girlfriend of mine wont hand me divorce papers or elope with another guy. Its not like I want you to go out with her or get married either. I just want you to send her the presents on her birthday, and then I can go to Heaven happily. See, itll be bothersome if I keep sticking alongside you all the time, right? The meaning hidden within those words was that Hikaru was threatening Koremitsu with continued haunting unless his request was made. Hikaru retained a pitiful expression. Please~? Its a very important promise. I dont have any real friends, so I can only ask you here, Mr. Akagi. Youre actually saying that you have no friends? Keep trying to bluff me here. Arent you some extremely popular socialite? He was born with a dazzling appearance, and his personality was so refreshing it was endearing. He was also the Prince of the school, someone surrounded by obsequious followers. To Koremitsu, it was an infuriating thing someone like him could say they did not have any friends. How could this flippant guy understand the pain of being left aside when the teachers instruct the students to team up in pairs during Physical Education or Arts classes? Everyone scattered from me like spiders when I was just walking around, asking for directions to the teachers staff room. Theres no one I could talk with during class breaks, I have difficulty spending those 10 minutes of break, and I can only use that time to keep revising work. How can some na?ve young lord like you understand the pain of being excluded? However, Hikaru shrugged his shoulders as he muttered sadly. It is trueI was always popular with the girls ever since I was in kindergarten, and all the girls in my class wanted to be my girlfriend. During the class meetings in primary school, they went through a long discussion, which amounted to Hikaru belongs to everyone, so no one can elope with him here and ended up with this agreement. Is he just bragging here? Speaking of which, those elementary school students sure are annoying to use this majority vote to decide things here. The more Koremitsu listened, the more his lips started to twist in a frown. But because of this, the boys would often exclude me. On hearing that, Koremitsus ears suddenly twitched. (You wereexcluded?) It was the same during Physical Education Class. Nobody would pair up with me. Koremitsus ears twitched again. It was the same when I entered middle school. I was called up by a group to the back of the sports hall, saying that I snatched their girlfriends. They were looking for trouble with memaking all sorts of bad rumors to a point where none of the boys in class were willing to speak up for me Koremitsu imagined that scene and felt a pain inside his chest, as if there was something stuck within. He understood more than anyone else the pain of being excluded due to vilified rumors. He recalled how he had to eat lunch alone during noon break, he recalled how he would move his chopsticks silently while hearing the laughter and chatting of his classmates. He recalled the despicable people who were overly bored and used compasses to doodle on his table, calling him names like Sam and John and all sorts of things. Every time he recalled that, his eyes would feel hot. Is that so? So this guy understands such pain? So he lived through such bitter days? He wants to fulfill a promise to a girl he cant let go of in his heart, but he has no friends. Hes so lonely that he can only rely on me. Is that so? Is that how it is? This is really unbearable, damn it. Itit cant be helpedIll just help send the presents in your stead. Koremitsu blinked his eyes and looked aside and said this stiffly. On hearing this, Hikaru heaved a sigh of relief and said, Thank you! I knew that youll help me, Mr. Akagi. Really, thank you. The words full of undiluted graciousness and trust caused something hot to rise up his throat. Ill go tothe toilet. He lowered his head and hurriedly left the room to avoid letting others see the salty and spicy juices on his eyelids. He opened the toilet door, used his fingers to wipe away his tears, sighed, took off his pajamas pants with his underwear ! But there was a slightly apologetic looking Hikaru floating above the toilet bowl. WAH!? WHY MUST YOU FOLLOW ME HERE!? AND YOURE EVEN LOOKING AT MY PRIVATE PART HERE! ARE YOU A PERVERT!? I saw both front and back earlier when you were in the bathroom. In the face of the flustered Koremitsu, Hikaru sighed slightly and showed a serious look, saying, There is something unfortunate I have to tell you of. Wha-what is it? Koremitsu held his breath as he listened, and Hikaru tried his best to lighten the shock as he calmly explained. It seems that no matter where you go, I will be dragged along with you. So please dont mind me and continue on. Volume 1 - CH 2 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 2 C It Seems His Highness the Prince Likes Girls the Most After many trials, Koremitsu and Hikaru found that it was possible for Koremitsu to maintain a certain distance from Hikaru in spacious areas. They could only be distanced a maximum of three meters from one another. In cramped spaces like a porta potty, they would be forced together in proximity. If Koremitsu did not move, Hikaru would be unable to leave the space. What kind of joke is this? Now we have to stick together just to use the toilet? The occasional couple of friendly girls might have held hands before going into separate stalls, but sharing the same lavatory was downright awkward for two boys. Intensifying the issue for Koremitsu and Hikaru to share a washroom was the fact that, above all, they were mere acquaintances. Koremitsu recalled the uncomfortable feeling of facing Hikaru and urinating, his face feeling like it seethed with fire as he blushed. Nothing seemed more troublesome than Hikarus presence. Hikarus request needed to be fulfilled as soon as possible so he would ascend into Heaven. The next morning, Koremitsu walked into school with this steadfast determination. This is my first time riding on a bus full of people. Hikaru poked out his head playfully from a gap in the mass of humanity aboard, the many passengers inside packed like a can of sardines. There seemed nothing more supernatural than the sight of his wispy face overlapping those of strangers in such a crowded setting. He was not concerned about Koremitsu, who had been looking away from him deliberately. Hikaru went on muttering to himself once they each got off the tram and started for school. Along the way, Hikaru turned to speak. I used to be a gardening rep, and were to bury seeds like Dahlia and Lemon Grass this May. What activity are you involved in, Koremitsu? Unaware of it, Hikaru had called him Koremitsu instead of Mr Akagi. Koremitsu opened his mouth to chide Hikaru for being overly familiar with him, but Hikaru interjected. I said that because we are both designated as friends from now on. It would be distant of me to call you Mr. Akagi at this point in time, right? You can call me Hikaru, too, Koremitsu. He continued instantaneously, making a segue away from any argument. So, what did you do? You joined a martial arts club, right? Was it boxing or kung fu? I was a member of the Pet-Raising Committee in elementary school. At the time, I took care of turkeys and rabbits. Frowning, Hikaru gave a slightly subtle response. I see. So you liked animals. Turkeys are delicious when baked. The words fell without any complement from Koremitsu. That red nose is really cute. Just like a Red Spider Lily. Hikaru did not seem to mind as he continued the conversation one-sidedly. Was this carefree prince really aware that he had died? Koremitsu held back from throwing a tantrum over him as they stepped through the elaborate school gate. Heian Academy was a school with all educational facilities from an affiliated kindergarten to university. The middle school and high school had different gates, but were located in the same area of campus. Koremitsu took his shoes from the locker and started changing into them. Ah. Hikaru let out a sigh. He read a school news report with a photo of when he was alive pinned to the notice board in the corridor. There were pieces of colored paper stuck beside it, with words of grief handwritten over each. Farewell. I loved you most. I definitely wont forget you. Lord Hikaru, you were once our youth. Even now, there were still girls crowding at the board, their eyes bleating red as they wrote messages. Among them, there was a girl who was crying as she read each of their sentiments. She covered her face in both hands, her good friend beside her in consolation, despite being teary-eyed just the same. Koremitsu felt his entire body being tied down to the ground. I say, even though you dont have friends, arent a lot of people sad over your death here? His body felt a slicing agony, and his chest was ablaze with heat. He thought that Hikaru might shed a tear, but a gentle voice rang beside him instead. You are like a Daisy swaying in the spring breeze. Please, do not cry. Tears do not fit you. Hikaru unexpectedly approached the sobbing girl, reaching his hands to her back. He slipped his arms around and embraced her as though she were a fragile item with what seemed to be remarkable experience (however skillful the display was, though, his disembodied arms entrenched within the girls body). He proceeded to speak softly into her ear. Do you know what the Daisy represents in the language of flowers? It means to be cheerful. Here, smile. Show me that cheerfully smiling face of yours. The scene left Koremitsu at a loss for words. What, exactly, was going on? Hikaru closed his eyes slowly and let out a certain sweetness from between his lips. A glowing radiance seemed to emit all around him as he let out a spine-meltingly enchanting voice. Oi. Koremitsu stood by with a frozen expression as Hikaru again approached another girl, held onto her trembling, little hand, and passionately brought his lips to her ears. Over here, you who are like a Blue Cornflower, please pull yourself together. Cornflowers represent happiness here. Are you not normally bubbly and radiating with hope? He floated around and appeared among the girls who wept, stroking their hair and clasping their hands. To you, who is like a Buttercup in the wild: You look cute when you smile. Ah, the one who is like a Snowdrop there, the same goes for you as well. If you cry like that, your beautiful eyes will melt away. Will you stop crying if I kiss you? He held the face full of large, rolling teardrops in both hands as he gently came nearer. At this point, Koremitsu could not contain himself. STOP IT RIGHT THERE, YOU BIG PERVERT!! Hikaru was taken aback as he turned to look at Koremitsu. Koremitsu furiously stormed at Hikaru. What love messages are you spouting off!? Think of your own predicament here! This isnt the time to talk about such squirmy things behind other peoples backs! Are you an idiot!? Hikaru wasnt accepting of Koremitsus frustration as he rebuked. To me, I cannot imagine myself leaving a crying girl alone. If you see a wilting flower, will you not you feed it with water and fertilizer and take care of it with all your strength? Like that has anything to do with me! I was a pet feeder! I wasnt a gardening rep! Then, if you see a wounded cat, you should cradle it gently and treat its wounds, right? Of course not. Stray cats will just lick their own wounds. There are some wounds that cannot be treated just by yourselfhey, Koremitsu, the others are looking at us here. The moment Hikaru pointed this out, Koremitsu felt paralyzed. Of course, there was no way anyone else could hear Hikarus voice. He looked around stiffly, realizing an empty space of some two meters in radius that came to form around him. The girls ceased crying as they cringed at the sight of Koremitsu with horrified expressions. The moment their eyes met Koremitsus, their shoulders jerked, and they looked away. Dont I look like some dangerous guy whod yell without warning in the corridor? He had originally decided to act decently in school so that he would not be nicknamed anything embarrassing like The Red Devil ever again. Would his plan be ruined now? Aherm He strongly wanted to salvage the situation in some way, but stronger forces meant that he could only give off cold sweat. He was rendered speechless in the shock of the moment. Slowly, his face was burning up. This is bad. Is my face red now? IIm not talking to you guysat all! He snarled with a flustered look on his face and hurriedly left the scene. Dont worry, Koremitsu. Your reputation will not be shaken just by entering the school and yelling in the corridor all of a sudden. Besides, youre the 27th king of delinquents, who single-handedly beat up an entire army of delinquents. There is no worse reputation than this, now, so please relax. What kind of consolation is that!? He swore in his heart never to speak to Hikaru in front of anyone again. Due to the shame and regret of his mishap, Koremitsus expression felt three times scarier than usual C his eyes ten times sharper. He reached the classroom, opened the back door, and found a petite girl standing before him, nearly passing out on the spot. Hahgood, good morningMr Akagi. A plain, bespectacled girl who wore her hair in a short braid, she was the class representative. Koremitsu did not know her name, and the other classmates called her rep just as well. He remembered the first day he stepped into this school after being hospitalized. I heard that hes the legendary delinquent Students from other schools came looking for trouble with him during Middle School, and there was a bloody incident He beat 10 people to near death. There were all sorts of outlandish rumors about him. He was avoided by his classmates, who came to believe these rumors as they became increasingly worse with time, and she was eventually the only person who would talk to him. Even so We-wellIm the class representativepl-please take care of me, Mr Akagi. If- if theres anything you dont know, you may ask me. Her face was markedly tense. She was so nervous her greeting could only be uttered in a sort of shrill. Thanks. Wheres the canteen? That was what he wanted to say, but just as Koremitsu was about to answer back, the class representative hastily spoke. Th-the-then, in that case, Ill take my leave. She seized the opportunity and darted back to her seat like a rabbit desperately fleeing ravenous wolves. Koremitsu watched as she kept her hands clasped together; shuddering at her desk, obviously praying that he would not try speaking with her. If he actually got to ask where the cafeteria was back then, she would probably have screamed and hid herself under the table. Even though it ended up this way, she still fulfilled her responsibility as a class rep, and whenever her eyes met Koremitsu, she would characteristically tell him Good- good morning. Or Good- goodbye. Normally, she would walk away immediately after saying her piece, but she remained this time where she was, tentatively asking him a question. Mr Akagiyou attended Lord Hikarus funeral yesterday, didnt youC are you familiar with him? It seemed that she, too, was present at the time. He wanted to answer that they were not really on close terms, but beside him, Hikaru nagged, saying that they were designated as friends. We are close friends now, Koremitsu. Since when are we close friends!? There has to be a limit to your shameless attitude! Just when he was about to yell out, he recovered, gritting his teeth with a frown. That was a close call. I nearly scared everyone again. The next moment, however, the class rep was jumping like a hare. So-sor-sorry for asking you in such an interrogative manner. Its fine, you dont have to answer here! Her face turned red and she ran off. He looked angry when he gritted his teeth and frowned, so it came as no wonder that she was terrified. She returned to her own seat, her short braid trembling with prayer as before. A girl like her, who gets shy very easily, is really as cute as a plum blossom changing colors. Hikaru spoke in a relaxed tone. No, thats not being shy. She looks terrified, no matter how I see it. Koremitsu wondered that if he were to think about things enthusiastically like Hikaru, he would probably die with a smile on his face, too. He felt envy towards Hikaru for this, but did not want to allow these feelings to get the best of him as he went to put his bag onto his desk. Koremitsus seat was closest to the corridor, on the last row. He glanced at the seat opposite the narrow aisle. The girl seated there did not look cheery this morning as she pouted and frowned, handling her cellphone. She composed messages by sliding her fingers rapidly across the screen. She was always using her phone, whether it was before school or during a break. Her bright, tea-colored hair went down her slender shoulders, covering the temples and nestling upon her ears. Koremitsu noticed her fingers did not stop. Her eyes carried a certain ferocity as they glared more intensely than before, and she seemed engrossed in the messaging as she stared at the screen of her phone. She completely ignored the savage delinquent beside her. It was one thing for Koremitsu to be troubled by everyones fear of him, but it was something worse that she paid him virtually no mind at all. She did not even make a glance at him, let alone greet him. One might wonder what her problem was. The girl sat beside a frustrated Koremitsu, still minding her own business as if nothing was amiss. She had a strong will in her heart to match her utter fearlessness. No, I guess she is also mistaken to have a violent personality because she was born with fierce-looking eyes and left alone because of it. This is why shes been using her phone to pass the time. Shes probably someone very lonely. This line of reasoning brought the flame in his stomach to quell. But to Hikaru, hovering beside him, it seemed that no matter how strange the girls carelessness about anything around her was C no matter how she ignored Koremitsus presence C they were both points of attractiveness. A girl thats thoroughly focused on doing something is just like a crimson Hibiscus. Is she sending a message to her boyfriend? Hikaru tried to peep on the contents of the phone. Hey, stop it. Koremitsu warned him softly. The moment he said that, the girl beside him stopped her fingers from typing at the keys, and turned to glare at Koremitsu. Her eyes were giving off a sharp glint, like a feline unwilling to be approached He wanted to explain that he was not talking to her, but he did not say so. He decided to glare at her, something he regretted doing. A male classmate yapped loudly as he sprinted off to the classroom door. Oi! The Delinquent King suddenly went crazy at the shoe lockers! It seemed that he yelled at the sobbing girls leaving their messages at Lord Hikarus notice board, WHAT ARE YOU CRYING ABOUT, YOU BUNCH OF LEWD FEMALE DOGS! I CAN LICK YOU ALL UP IF YOU REALLY WANT HIM THAT MUCH! Thats really barbaric, satanicack! He probably let out the ack! at the end was because he sensed the murderous desire radiating from Koremitsus body. At that moment, he became soaked in cold sweat, at a loss of what to do. Noer-ermThe Delinquent King doesnt refer to our Master Delinquent in this classth-theyre from another classwell, erm, about thatIM REALLY SORRY! The boy knelt down on the podium to beg for forgiveness, and his onlooking classmates had the color leave their faces. Im the Delinquent King no matter what now? What are you apologizing for, you idiotic bastard!? As Koremitsus heart sank into despair, the culprit Hikaru spoke with amazement as he gave a look of lamentation. Wow, this is the first time I have seen someone kneel for forgiveness. It sure has an unforgettable impact on me. I rwill definitely do this to a girl next time. While the commotion continued, the girl sitting next to Koremitsu kept to her frown as went on messaging. ? ? ? The freshman, red-haired delinquent had forced his classmate to kneel down and apologize. Once that classmate apologized, he was unable to even walk properly, had difficulty talking, and retired for the day. This rumor quickly circulated around school. After class, a depressed Koremitsu arched his back as he sauntered down the 3rd level corridor. The students who brushed by him kept their distance, avoiding him like a plague. Cheer up! There is nothing that can shake your legend as the strongest now. It still cant be considered consolation at all! My already-poor reputation just took a turn for the worse. Whose fault do you think it is here!? This carefree bastard heres already dead, and yet hes still trying to hook himself up to girls without any restraint. Dont you realize that you have a responsibility here? He clenched his fists as he muttered the question. Eh, because of me? But Koremitsu, I still feel that when I see a crying girl, I should comfort her with my best effort. Hikaru spoke almost like he was narrating his beliefs. Well, once my wish is granted, I will go to Heaven peacefully. I will cause you a lot of troubles before then, but please endure for now. Hikarus voice carried an admiring tone, and it was hard to begrudge him any further. He looked like an easygoing prince, but he was unexpectedly clever. I know this and still hang out with him. Koremitsu turned to look at Hikaru and question him. Let me ask you again. That girls definitely in the arts club, right? The moment those words were said, Hikarus eyes grew tender and that amorous drive of his kicked into gear. Yes. She would always be painting in the arts room after school. She is like a princess from the Heian era. Her silky black hair is dazzling. She is delicate, pure, extremely refined as a lady, and a very cute girl. Even if you talk about your own lover like that, I cant feel anything at all. This was a reference to the princesses of the Heian Era, such as those mentioned in the textbook who wore Ceremonial Dresses. The raiment was often tight and the wearers body would bulge. Furthermore, the girls long hair would be troublesome to wash, and it seems disgusting to have many fleas and lice inside. What exactly am I thinking of here? But shes your girlfriend, and you are on good terms to the point that you were planning to celebrate her birthday together, right? It was your funeral yesterday. Wont it be hard for her to attend club activities after such great loss? Perhaps she was resting at home, unable to attend school. However Ahh, yes, you do not have to worry about this. Aoi will definitely be in the arts room like usual. Hikarus voice sounded vague all of a sudden as he looked away subtly. Huh? Koremitsu betrayed his concern about this aloud. Well, its fine, I suppose. If shes here, I can hurry up and settle this quickly. He did not delve his thoughts into the matter any further as he arrived in front of the arts room. He then proceeded to open the door. Wah! Theyre all girls! The aroma of perfume fluttered in the wide classroom. Bright sunbeams shone in through the wide windows, and there were tables, chairs, plaster statues, canvas littered all over. There were probably eight girls inside. They were doing their own designs, coloring, reading magazines that were left aside and doing manicures for each other as they chatted away. To Koremitsu, all the girls looked the same to him. At the same time, the girls on the opposite side were stunned by the arrival of the legendary red-haired delinquent who had suddenly barged in. The classroom immediately descended into silence. Their frozen expressions and terrified eyes signified a strong fear and helplessness. One of the girls doing a manicure was holding a cover in one hand and glass bottle in the other as she shuddered to Koremitsus glance. Ahis someone called Aoi Saotome in? He felt a pain near his stomach, probably due to nervousness, and his expression was more stricken than usual. His wolf-like, sharp eyes were something he was born with, and he could not change it. The club members were all afraid as they retreated to the window. At this moment, there was a girl exuding certain pride who continued to paint alone. Her locks were long enough to reach her waist, and had a pretty white butterfly ribbon tied on. She was a little shorter than average, and she looked thinner than average, too. Huh? Where have I seen this person before? As he tried to recall the girls identity, she stood up and gave a menacing expression as she walked toward Koremitsu. Her limbs were extremely thin, and her face was so small Koremitsu could cover it with his hands. Her long hair without frills swayed sweetly to the girls stride. Long eyelashes were like a framed border to her eyes, which were so large they looked like they were about to drop, and she shot a belligerent look at Koremitsu. The moment he saw her stern expression, he realized it. I see! Shes the one who caused the commotion at Hikarus funeral! YOU ARE REALLY AN IDIOT FOR DROWNING IN A RIVER LIKE THAT! THAT IS SO EMBARRASSING! I THOUGHT YOU WOULD BE STABBED TO DEATH BY A WOMAN! ITS BECAUSE YOURE TOO MUCH OF A PLAYBOY THAT KARMA STRUCK BACK! There was no doubt that she was that girl. YOU LIAR! This voice rang inside his ears again. Oh damn. Is she the one you cant let go of in your heart!? That girl, Aoi Saotome, walked towards Koremitsu and stopped in front of him. Koremitsu intended to explain things first, but she interposed first. I refuse. A voice fraught with disgust filled the room, denying him. I havent even said anything here! Aoi again emphasized with a forceful tone. I refuse. I refuse anything you say! I do not like men, and I do not want to say anything to you here! After that, she bit her delicate lips and turned her back. What in the world is with this woman? At this point, Koremitsu was speechless instead of being infuriated. There was no way out; he could not back away from here even if it was for the sake of his life . Wait! Actually its about Mika- Hikaru He wanted her attention, but unexpectedly, the flowing black hair flourished as she swung away. I-I-I-I-I- I really hate everything about that person! I felt tainted the moment I heard his name! She seemed ready to kill with her eyes as she growled, slamming the classroom door right in front of a completely disconcerted Koremitsu. Oi. Koremitsu was shut out, quietly whispering to Hikaru. Whats going onarent you two dating or something? Hikaru, floating behind Koremitsu the entire time, gave a bitter smile. Instead of saying that were dating, I would say thatwere betrothed. Betrothed! This might happen in the Heian Era, but High School students are being betrothed in the modern day C the Heisei Japanese Era!? Well, I suppose thats normal among the rich. Koremitsu looked again at Hikaru, who responded with a cool expression. Miss Aoi had always been upset with me, saying things like You are a useless harem prince, and You are a guy in love who switches partners every day. Well, I do not have any male friends, so I had been playing with girls since I was young. I would not refuse any request that came my way, and I would happily accept gifts if a girl had any good intentions. Whenever I see a pretty lady, I think it would be impolite of me if I do not try to strike up a conversation with her; and when I see a cute girl, Ill definitely go to her and tell her that shes cute. I can not sleep when Im alone as Im scared of loneliness, and I can only relax when someone accompanies me. Right! Women are like flowers, and I think it is a mans responsibility to blossom their beauty! This is something that surpasses the exalted Law of Nature, something equivalent to the principles of religionC uh, huh? Koremitsu? Why are you holding your head? It looks like the veins are popping from your temples. Are you listening to me? In other words, my passionate love for the existence known as female is like my passionate affection for flowers Thats enough. Dont continue any further! Dont talk about exalting or surpassing with such a serious look! Koremitsu yelled in his heart, only more convinced that this person was really a playboy. He probably tried to sweet-talk girls to gain their affections before, just like how he did so this morning. If his fiance had witnessed it, she would definitely have called him out for cheating on her. There were only women at his funeral, so it was to be expected that she would give him an ear lashing. To think that he could call her his girlfriend unabashedly. Can we end this partnership, Mikado? Stunned, Hikaru answered in turn. But Koremitsu! Hikaru pleaded. At this point, Koremitsu could only think of breaking away from Hikaru and returning home. Koremitsu was fooled by Hikarus claims of having no friends at all. He, who could only eat alone at lunch, was different from Hikaru, who definitely had companionship to enjoy. Hikaru would be surrounded by girls, some of them even waiting to serve him their hand-made lunches. There was no reason for Koremitsu to help this Casanova. But if he did not help Hikaru move into the afterlife, Hikaru would be watching him whenever he went to the toilet, and when he might be bathing, sleeping or doing anything at all. Koremitsu could not take this shameful play if it kept going. He was already viewed as a delinquent and avoided at all costs by fellow students, so he would be unable to take it if someone called him a possessed man who often spoke into the air. As expected, he had to fulfill Hikarus wish as soon as possible. Tch, never mind! Koremitsu endured the unhappiness in his heart as he opened the arts room door again. Aoi Saotome. Iunderstand your feelings very well! Your fianc Hikaru continued to fool around with other girls, and hes the worst worthless harem bastard, but- Aoi came over and slammed the door shut again. Koremitsu was not dejected, however, opening the door for another go. ButMi, Hikaru always had a thought for you in his heart, and he let me, as a f-fr-fri-friend SLAM! The door was shut again. The next moment he opened the door, Finish off what still needs to be done! THATS ENOUGH! BAM! Again, he tried. However, this time, there was a click from the other side of the door as it locked. Damn it. The doors locked from within. No! I still have a duty to pass on Hikarus words to you! Koremitsu yelled to the other side, hitting the barrier between them. Ill reject any religious advice here. It elicited harsh reception from the halls. LISTEN UP, AOI SAOTOME! The moment he yelled, the door opened Splash! Colored water was thrown onto him. I do not want to hear anything about you or Hikaru. I do not want to listen to anything involving men C especially anything that involves Hikaru! If I had to choose between hearing about Hikaru and a slug soup, I would rather have the latter! Hikaru, who was beside them, clutched at his chest after taking this searing hit. The door was slammed shut and locked again. Koremitsu was dripping with dirty water from head to toe. Are you kidding me? Flabbergasted, it took a moment for the full weight of everything to occur to him. Thats why I say womenC! ? ? ? Miss Aoi is a pure princess. Hikaru had been shielding his fiance. As her name suggests, impure things cannot approach a pure white Hollyhock. Once he reached home, Koremitsu dipped himself in the bathtub, his eyes fixed upon the ceiling. He was not in a stupor or anything of the like. He stared at the ceiling because Hikaru, still dressed in school uniform, was floating up there, surrounded by steam. Hollyhocks are flowers that bloom in midsummer. When there is enough ventilation and sunlight, the green stems will grow straight and produce creamy pink flowers. They are cute, but I find that white flowers suit Miss Aoi much better; they were ostensibly brought back from the Holy Land by the Crusades. A flower that blooms in the Holy Land is perfect for Miss Aoi. He continued to prattle on, and it was impossible to tell if he was either defending Aoi or promoting himself as a gardening representative. Why is it that I have to listen to a guys speech when bathing? I do not want to listen to anything involving men C especially anything that involves Hikaru! Koremitsu grew depressed thinking about the fiery angst in Aois voice as she yelled. He was dealing with a princess who showed her disgust and opposition right from the get-go. Hikarus wish seemed like it could never be fulfilled. Will I end up as some delinquent haunted by a ghost for the rest of my life? He felt that he should not have gone to the funeral. If he could talk to his past self, Koremitsu would advise turning home from the funeral, lest he suffer more than he already was. Besides, wouldnt it be that Im not the one? Wont it be better for him to possess someone else? It would be preferable if Hikaru chose a friendly and disciplined student. As Koremitsu saw things, Aoi would not have been so wary of this other person, and would have accepted the gifts without any hassle. There would be a stark contrast made from the fierce-looking delinquent known as The Wild Beasts Roar trying to approach her. I can only ask you for this favor, Mr Akagi. I do not have any real friends He recalled the look Hikaru gave him in that earnest plea, and an inexplicable sense of responsibility came over him. A faint ache reached his heart. This is very important, a very important promise. Well, you said it there. Ugh C cant you stick onto someone else? Do I really have to do this? Guh He leaned his face against the bathtub, muttering. Hikaru, who had finally closed on his Hollyhocks talk, spoke to him with a meek expression. Koremitsu, I just realized something. Dont tell me you have a brilliant plan to win over Aois heart, even as shes starting to hate men more and more by the day? Koremitsu looked up with anticipation, but what he saw was Hikaru dressed in a purple tuxedo as if he was in the Takarazuka Revue. WhaC! Koremitsu fell backwards at the sight, Hikaru following through with pride. I can change my clothes using my imagination. See, this is good too, right? This one is also great. He proceeded to swap clothes, switching between tennis clothes, jockey attire, casual outdoor clothing, clothes befitting of a bespectacled elite salary man, and so on. Hikaru made no reservations with his experimenting. Hey, this suits me most, right? I always wanted to try this out at least once. He even ended up in full Japanese Court Dress regalia. Hey, which do you think is the nicest one? It is this one, right? Ah, I really want to take a photo, but I guess I will not be shown. I cannot see myself on the mirror, which is really inconvenient. I cannot even see my own face. Hikaru sighed with regret. Koremitsu really wanted to splash water on him, but held back knowing the water would just pass through. Instead, he buried his head and shrugged his shoulders to show his frustration, bitterly speaking to Hikaru. You bastard whose sake do you think Im suffering for!? Dont do some fashion show so carefreely over there! Hikaru realized that he was in the wrong and felt ashamed of it. He swooped down in front of Koremitsu, closed his shoulders, and got into Seiza position again (even so, his knees did not touch the floor at all). Well, yes, I am reflecting on it. I was too excited beforeand I have been troubled over having to rely on you all this time, Koremitsu. I tried everything I could to help C supernatural things like using telekinesis to move objects and possess animals, or to possess your body and talk to Miss Aoi directly. Whoa, dont enter my body now. Ill get goosebumps. Dont worry, I did not succeed. Is that so? Koremitsu heaved a sigh of relief. In that end, I could only change my clothing. That isnt useful at all, you know. By the way, how should we move forward? Your fiance finds your name impure because youd been fooling around with girls back when you were still alive, and shes rejecting us. Hm, Miss Aoi is a serious person, but this is a cute point about her. It looks like we can only open her heart slowly until shes willing to listen to us. Uwa-! You want me to open her heart!? Why is it that I have to try getting into a womans favor? And youre calling her cute? Are you out of your mind!? Please do it! Youre the only one who can hear my voice, Koremitsu. If youre able to beat an army of delinquents, youll definitely be able to open Miss Aois heart. I said before that this has got nothing to do with delinquents! Dont look at me so expectantly! Besides, I couldnt get along with women, kids and animals at all ever since childhood. My standing around alone and breathing is enough for those guys to hate me. Leaving aside women and children, what about the animals? Didnt you say that you were in charge of taking care of them when you were young? The Heian Era-styled Hikaru held onto a fan and covered his mouth, and the crown with long cloth attached tilted sidelong with his head. Erm- yeahI took care of the turkeys and the rabbits in elementary school, but they never approached me during the 6 years I dutifully fed them and cleaned their huts. Whenever I stepped into that rabbit hut, they would panic and run into a corner to hide, leaning on each other and trembling. The turkeys would also cringe whenever I looked in Koremitsu recalled his past with gloom written on his face, Hikarus face showed a forced smile in return. Is- is that so? He changed the defeated tone in his voice to recover himself. But thats still amazing! You still took care of them even though they were afraid! Not just anyone can do that. Youre like a modern-day Buddha to be able to put in all your effort despite the stereotypes thrown onto you! I cant bring myself to be happy with that kind of follow-up. Thats why, when dealing with Miss Aoi, please use that compassionate attitude to fight again. Its alright, Miss Aoi is very elegant. No matter how much she hates you, she wont kick at you. The buckets too heavy, so she cant use that to splash water on you; she had to use palette before instead. He continued with what could not even amount to an argument. Speaking of which, arent you a harem king beloved by everyone here? Youre an expert at luring in girls and understanding their hearts anyway. Dont you have any useful suggestion here? What expert do you mean? Im not a host. Also, my methods may be too tough for you. Hikaru stared at Koremitsu, seeming to have a difficulty articulating what he meant by that. Never mind. Lets try it. Really? Despite offering, Hikaru was not enthusiastic. Anyway, try smiling. Huh? What I mean is that you show the I have an interest in you, too look. Try smiling like me. *Smiles* Hikaru gave a smile as gentle as the breeze. It was a really cheerful smile C dazzling. That emotive feel the corners of his eyes seemed to display not to be forgotten. WoahI think my heart just fluttered! Despite the other person being a guy. If that cant work, try closing your eyes softly and saying I dont feel like going home today with a lonely look. Hikaru closed his eyes. Effortlessly, he transitioned into a tragic expression. A fuzzy feeling that would encourage anyone to protect him wholeheartedly washed over Koremitsu. Woahnow Im really captivated by that. This guys really amazing! As expected of the harem prince! No wonder everyone at his funeral were girls! He thought these words to himself; words that would devastate Hikaru if said aloud. Alright, let me try this. Koremitsu rose from the tub optimistically, facing the mirror with a smile. Eh? What is it? Koremitsu? Well, I cant move my face muscles. HgCnI V01 081.jpg How could this happen? He had gone long days without smiling at all in the past, and through this time, his facial muscles grew weak. No. Thinking about it, Koremitsu realized that his baby and kindergarten entrance photos all showed him giving hideous looks, his eyes glaring like they were about to attack the camera. Is that so? So Im not good at smiling, huh? But it was not in his nature to retreat before the battle began. He forcefully lifted the ends of his lips and tried flashing a smile. The mirror reflected the devastating sight of a savage-looking boy, his facial muscles twitching. If a few blood stains were added onto the face, it was likely that any girl would faint upon seeing it. Even Koremitsu was horrified by the look of that menacing person in the mirror. It was chilling even in spite of the fact that he was his own bathroom. Ugh C not giving up yet! He flared his nostrils and gritted his teeth to try again, but the harder he tried the more he could only see his reflection becoming increasingly horrendous. WeC well, Koremitsu, you shouldnt force yourself there. Koremitsu turned to Hikaru, his hands still pulling his face. AhCa-a-and then, I think its better for you to have a serious expression than a smile given your personality, Koremitsu. You see, youre really manly, unlike this tender me! Is that so? Yeah! I think youre really suited to act in those cold-blooded acting roles or those V-cinema films[4]! Men really admire that stuff. Hikaru tried his best to enliven the mood. Yeah. I guess its true that its unmanly to start smiling foolishly when theres nothing funny. Koremitsu pulled himself through. Then, Ill try to look bitter and lonely He tried to show the I dont want to go home tonight expression. He closed his eyes and lowered his shoulders. However, as he glanced up and eyed himself in the mirror, he found that there was a man looking back at him with black aura and vengeful attitude. Instead of a I dont want to go home tonight vibe, he was giving off a Lets start the hells banquet tonight kind of vibe. Im really Koremitsu was dejected in front of the mirror. Actually, you look best when youre naturally Koremitsu! I think you already have enough charm yourself! I dont need you to comfort me! Koremitsu lifted his head of red hair and shouted angrily. Its impossible for someone like me to open a girls heart when no nearby female dog, cat, ferret or hamster will even approach me! Ill be haunted by a perverted prince in costume floating over my head even when I bathe! Dont be like this! Dont give up on yourself like that! If youre unhappy about me wearing clothes, Ill take them off. You see? Before he finished his words, the Heian-era noble clothes immediately vanished. Hikaru appeared nude as he floated about the rising steam. Suddenly, this naked male had appeared before Koremitsus eyes. UWAAAA!! He reeled back in shock, and this momentum caused his head to slam into the wall. He then slipped in all his confusion, landing with his body sprawled and facing up. The glass door of the bathroom slid open, and there was Koharu, dressed in a flimsy pinafore, standing with her sleeves rolled up as she growled. Koremitsu! What are you doing alone in here!? So-sorry! Koremitsu apologized, and at the same time, felt it was a good thing that Koharu could not see Hikaru. That was because a stark naked Hikaru was floating in front of her, his mouth still showing no signs of stopping. Your older sister is either the Trifoliate Orange-type or the Mandrake-type. Shes really amazing. Idiot, shes not my older sister. Shes my aunt, divorced once, and is a 36-year-old hag. Koremitsu slipped out these words reflexively. Koharu returned them with a beating. ? ? ? The next morning, Koremitsu found his bento placed on the chabudai. He thought that it was to make up for the excessive beating from the previous day, and brought it to school. When he opened the lunch box during break, he found that it was filled with red bean paste. She wants a fight with me!? That 36 year old!? Amaazingits really red bean paste. That doesnt seem appetizing at all. Hikaru muttered as he floated above. He was dressed in the white suit and black pants of the school uniform. Damn it. Koremitsu stuffed the bento box back into his bag and walked out of the classroom. Where are you going? To the snack shop. I cant possibly have red bean paste for lunch. He headed off to the snack shop located at the end of the second level. However, he arrived a little too late as there remained only a slice of yakisoba bread, a piece of jam bread, a chocolate roll and a slice of sugar toast available. Koremitsu did not like to eat sweet things. To him, the bread with jam and chocolate roll were evil. Thus, he could only choose the yakisoba bread. Well, I guess its good that theres still yakisoba bread left, rather than having nothing to eat With a gloomy look on his face, he reached his hand forward. ! Simultaneously, another hand reached in from the other side, also grabbing the yakisoba bread. This is bad. My lunch is doomed if I cant buy this. Koremitsu immediately looked in their direction with his trademark glare. In the face of his savage expression and hideous stare, any ordinary person would have crumbled on the spot. A devilish aura seemed to glow behind his slightly arched back. However, the other person grabbing the yakisoba bread was someone Koremitsu knew. The fierce-looking girl beside me in class! This person next to him shared a shocked expression with Koremitsu. However, it quickly changed into an antagonistic stare. She raised her eyebrows, her eyes burning like flames as she glared back at Koremitsu. It was unbelievable to think that in the face of this person known to others as The Hellhound, there was a girl who still kept her fighting will. However, he would definitely not hand over the yakisoba bread to her. Ugh~ Uuu~ The two of them were like wild animals that had just met their natural enemies, as each of their expressions, tense lips and quaking brows were trying to scare the other off. ~~Uu (Hey, let go of it. Thats my prey.) Uuu~ (No way. I touched it first!) Neither would back down as they argued intensely. In the midst of the silence now between them, sparks flew. What should I do? In terms of strength, he definitely would not lose to a girl. However, if he were to pull the bread by brute force alone, he may end up ripping the plastic packaging, and the bread may end up dropping onto the floor. If he tried pulling with a firmer grip, he would end up pinching the bread. Got to think of a plan here! Koremitsu, youre dealing with a girl here. Just give her the bread! Ladies first! Behind him, Hikaru spoke in amazement. No way! Even though shes a woman, I wont hand over my lunch to her! He let these words slip and showed an opening in his regret for saying them. The fiendish girl proceeded to kick Koremitsu in the knee. It was a brilliant kick, one encompassing the perfect harmony of speed, timing and power perfectly. Uooh. Koremitsu lost his footing, and the bread slipped from his hand. Wah, Koremitsu! The enemy took the bread mercilessly. Ack! You Koremitsu looked over and found that she had already paid for and kept the yakisoba bread for herself. Despicable! She took the bread, turned around leisurely, and looked over at the enraged Koremitsu. Her glossy, light beige hair swayed. Its your fault for taking me lightly as a girl. She spoke with an icy tone, seemingly mocking him, and took the yakisoba bread and a cup of latte coffee before promptly leaving. Koremitsu watched her long, slender legs in a short skirt disappear gradually from his field of vision. Ugh, why is she so violent!? I let her get what she wanted. Yeah, those are nice looking legs. Nothing was left on the counter for Koremitsus lunch. Why is the other stuff sold out already!? He yelled as he rattled the empty cases, frightening the bread shop lady. Damn it C that girl I hope she becomes afflicted with a cellphone-reliant disease and sends so many messages that she develops tenosynovitis until her fingers drop off. Koremitsu, who was on the rooftop meant to be prohibited, ate his lunch of red bean paste, milk, vegetable juice, sports drink and vitamin water as he continued to lament away regarding the injustice he just suffered. Thats enough already. Isnt it, Koremitsu? Shes a girl, after all. A delinquent like you will be hated by others, you know. Im not a delinquent. If you want to deny it, you have keep your actions in check. Hikarus chastising started to cause Koremitsu a migraine. Before now, the only one who complained was Koremitsu about Hikarus own mannerisms. What in the world? Why is he acting all mature all of a sudden? He remembered that when Hikaru was arguing with him in front of the shoe locker, he claimed that he couldnt leave a crying girl alone, showing a stern expression. In fact, this guys very gentle with girls. Is this the definition of a gentleman? Well, maybe its an overstatement, but I do feel unhappy that its somewhat true. Shutshut up. Also, the one sitting beside you in class is Miss Shikibu. You should get along better with others. Shes named Shikibu? How do you know her name? Really, Koremitsu, how can you not know the name of the girl sitting beside you? And shes so pretty too; she has such cute eyebrows, and shes a really attractive girl. Regarding this Miss Honoka Shikibu, shes a rather popular person. Huh? That cold-hearted girl who keeps sending messages? Koremitsu once thought that since she gave such a fierce look as she sent messages, throwing off an ominous presence, she was definitely the type of person to be isolated by the others in class. Miss Shikibus not only popular with the boys. There are quite a lot of female fans out there, too. Shes athletic, often helps others, and has a very keen sense of chivalry. Shes someone the girls really admire. Chivalry!? As in, being helpful to others!? I dont know. I dont know what those people think at all! Even if you look away and deny itdont you find that Miss Shikibu has very nice looking legs!? AND YOURE TELLING ME THAT THE WEAPON USED TO KICK ME IS ATTRACTIVE!? That feisty expression of hers really entranced me. I just find it disgusting. Her hairs an alluringly smooth, tan color. How is that squirrel-like color nice to look at? I say, Koremitsu, arent you being too picky with girls? Yeah. Gramps has always been telling me not to be too kind to girls. Hikaru sighed, continuing. Theres nothing more beautiful and cute than girls in this world. Theyre gentle, yet hardy. The insistence carried in saying this was something Koremitsu felt he could never understand in all his life, and he wanted it to remain that way. Women were an existence foreign to Koremitsu, as he would eye them with gloomy pupils at times C they in all their inexplicable fragility before him. If only you could understand the beauty of girls. Hikaru muttered in a sad tone, quickly changing his voice to be cheerful again. Okay, how about you try dating a girl? Lets go a find a girl who can make your heart race. Ill demonstrate to you. Then, lets call in two girls and go out as a group of four. Itll be fun! Arent you already dead? Ah, yeah. Seriously, this is something important, okay? I see you forgot that youre a ghost with his funeral rites done. Hikaru let out a snicker. Its definitely your fault. HUH!? Almost in complete disregard of Koremitsus outburst, Hikaru spoke gently in a register that seemed to bleed a wonderful fragrance with each word. Because you were able to hear my voice, and you could talk with me. It feels like I made a friend. We can go to school and return from school together, we can go to each others home C we can even chat with one another during class breaks or lunch break. Koremitsus head started to feel hot. What in the world is this guy saying? Koremitsus heart started to waver for some ridiculous reason, and he was caught in confusion. Is- is that so? Is this what going to school, returning from school, and having lunch with a friend means? I see, so thats how it is. He mused what Hikaru said. His face felt like it was in sweltering heat. His chest began to itch so much, it was nearly unbearable. We arent exactly real friends, but just designated as such, right? As he spoke, he deliberately averted his eyes from Hikaru. The latter remained calm in reply. Well, yeah. Were just temporary friends until we give Miss Aoi her gifts. Koremitsu realized that he may have hurt Hikarus feelings when he said they were only designated as friends. His heart ached at the thought with an abnormally strong sense of loneliness. Oh, so Ill just help you complete your wish and let you ascend to heaven! I really cant stand it whenever you start to explain things related to flowers. Speaking of which, flowers wilt very easily, and they can snap easily; they can be crushed easily, cant be eaten, and serve no other purpose whatsoever. Koremitsu did not know what to do about this inexplicable loneliness inside him, his voice gruffer than before. There was no reason for him to mention flowers. Hikaru was still as optimistic as ever. Ah, yet there are edible flowers, like dandelion, violets, roses, and more. They taste rather good as well. Oh yes, lets invite girls to pick some grass next time. Koremitsu, trying to contain his unease until this point in time, could only show bewilderment in his eyes upon hearing Hikarus proposal. Picking grass? Hikaru started to explain excitedly. In other words, lets go pick edible grass in the wild next time. Those girls who like to go outdoors to the hills and forests are really cute, and we can increase our intimacy with others as we make food. Also, it can satisfy your desire for food, you know? Ah, but I feel that girls prefer to have someone giving them the flowers instead of enjoying them. If you pick a simple flower that can only bloom in the wild, her affection for you will increase greatly! Koremitsu tried to picture the scene in his mind. You see! There are dandelions everywhere! Lets have dandelion tempura and boiled dandelion for dinner tonight! On some verdant grassland, Hikaru held dandelions in both hands, a radiant smile on his face. For reasons unknown, there was Yodel music in the background. He was surrounded by a hoard of unfamiliar girls. Kya! Youre amazing, Hikaru! I want to try out your cooking, Hikaru! They were jumping about and cheering with delight. For example, a crown made from dandelions or White Clovers will be very effective. For a hardy boy like you, people will like it if you can make a flower crown clumsily. She will definitely feel very touched. Even if its only a flower, you can put it on the ring finger. That would be equally effective. Ill teach you how to do it; its very simple, and Im sure youll agree, Koremitsu Didnt I tell you not to talk to me about flowers and women already, you harem prince!? Koremitsus harsh words were a thin veil over the regret he had for his insensitivity with Hikaru. The pain in his heart lingered, but heavy atmosphere was lifted with Hikarus suggestion. As expected, this guys just a carefree harem bastard! Hikaru shrugged his shoulders, feigning resignation. Looks like I failed. Anyway, nows not the time to try and hook up girls, but to seriously think about how you can pass your feelings on to your fiance. Your fiance is rather tough to deal with. The gifts you want to present her arent the sort that can be stuffed into a shoe locker, after all. This was the most troublesome thing for Koremitsu. Hikaru promised to give Aoi six different presents on her birthday, but they were not things that could be bought in a shop and given to others so easily with a Hi, please accept this. In order to make her accept all these presents, the notorious Koremitsu Akagi had to act as the messenger for Hikaru Mikado and make Aoi accept these presents willfully. Can I really do this? Were just temporary friends after all. Koremitsu frowned with a groan, Hikaru speaking up. Ah, I just forgot something very simple. Huh? Only Miss Aoi and I know about my promise to give seven presents to her. Oh. In other words, if you tell her this, it proves that youre my representative, and she may actually open her heart to you. Ohh C this sort of thinking certainly can work! Koremitsu poked his body out. You should have said that right from the beginning, you bastard. Now we have some progress. Ahaha, I was really absent-minded. Looks like my days of going to the toilet and bathing alone are just over the horizon! Under the cerulean sky, they both held each others tender hands like genuine friends (even though it was impossible), and they took the moment to savor their happiness. ? ? ? Lunch break ended, and once Honoka Shikibu could catch the sight of Koremitsu on his way from the roof toward the classroom, she glanced over with a wrathful expression. Koremitsu also remembered his own grudge of having his yakisoba bread taken away, and intended to glare back; but the hope that he could still resolve the situation regarding Aoi prevented him from doing so. Humph. Im not some petty guy who sweats the details. He chose to ignore her. The school day came to an end. Koremitsu stood from his chair and headed off to the arts room on the 3rd level to fulfill his responsibility as Hikarus messenger. Huh? Nobodys around. It looks like were a little early. There was no one in the classroom C only a stone plaster for design looked back at them. The canvas and easels were lying in a corner. This isMiss Aois painting. Hikaru floated to a canvas piece and smiled. Koremitsu, too, walked over and took a peek. Eh- thats unexpectedlywell-drawn. He was not simply complimenting her for the sake thereof, but was truly enchanted by it. It was a painting of the schools staircase drawn from the bottom stair and looking upwards. The painting was made to look like it was shrouded in a layer of golden mist, covered along with a splendid mix of calming hue. Rays of light that shone in from the top of the stairs were warm, and one could not help but close his eyes and feel their embrace. However, there was a sense of loneliness in how this scenery had no one in it. Is this gentle and slightly lonely painting that cynical girls? Miss Aoi is very good at painting backgrounds, whether its the stairs, the schools shoe locker, the corridor, the book racks in the library, the stage of an empty gym, the water cooler in schoolshes always able to use soft colors and depict the minor details ordinary people dont normally notice. Hikaru looked like he was the one who painted the piece of art as he proudly smiled. Gazing upon the painting, his eyes were intense C like they were protecting treasure C and were filled with what seemed a medley of powerful emotions. Sunlight danced off of particles in the air all around an open window, where they fluttered as Hikaru stood. This guys an unrepentant playboy, but his feelings for Aoi are real Even Koremitsu, who was slow-witted in matters of romance, could understand a little of what Hikaru felt as he examined Aois painting. He, who was unwilling to help Hikaru before C only hoping to send him to Heaven C after seeing Hikarus sincere affection for his girlfriend, truly wanted to pass Hikarus feelings on to her. Im just your temporary friend for now but I ended up accepting your plea because of fate. Ill definitely help you present your gifts to Aoi. Ill definitely express to her your feelings. He said this to himself as a commitment. What are you doing? A tense voice came from behind. A pale-faced Aoi was standing in the doorway. She frowned slightly, biting her lips in anger. Please get out. Her slender shoulders trembled. Perhaps she was fearful of Koremitsus appearance. Miss Aoi, please listen to Koremitsu. Hikaru said this, ostensibly to try calming her down. His voice could not reach Aois ears. As Id said yesterday, I dont want to talk to you in any way. Koremitsu looked over to Hikaru with an expression that said Leave it to me. He stiffened his facial muscles, gave the most serious expression he could muster, and walked towards Aoi. Aoi not alone in her shock with this. I havent presented Hikarus second gift to you. Upon hearing this, Aois body convulsed. Her eyes betrayed surprise. She was, without a doubt, rattled that Koremitsu referenced something only she and Hikaru could know. Alright, it looks like I got her attention. He glanced aside at Hikaru, who had been watching them tensely and giving a thumbs up, indicating that things were proceeding smoothly enough. Hikaru promised to give you seven gifts, and the remaining six are with me for the time being. I hope to give them to you on your birthday, so on that day, please Suddenly, a bag was thrown at him. As Hikaru called out, Miss Aoi, please stop! the bag hit Koremitsu square in the face. What- what in the world? Aoi looked like a cat with its hairs standing as she panted in heaves and glared at Koremitsu. She was livid. Her fists were now trembling more than before the moment Koremitsu spoke. She was biting her lips harder, and her eyebrows were lower. Before Koremitsu could understand what was going on, she threw everything from paint brushes to wash pails to drawing pencils. Please dont make such a lie! Why would Hikaru ask you such a thing before he died!? He died from an accident! Argh, I forgot about this. The moment Hikaru gave Aoi her first present, he was unable to know that he was about to die. Miss Aoi. Koremitsu heard from me that I intended to give seven presents to a very important girl, and he decided to help me in order to fulfill this mission! Hikaru continued to explain as he stood beside them. Tha-thats right! Im Hikarus C friend! I heard about the seven gifts beforethat he wanted to hand those gifts to a very important girl! He shouted as he dodged the brushes and pencils. As he was too anxious, he ended up saying things without order. You first entered school the day right before Golden Week. Asa said that you only appeared once in school before Hikarus death, and that you cant possibly be Hikarus friend. She said that you intended to lie to me; she said that your words are all lies, and that I shouldnt listen to you. Whos Asa? Oi!? Miss Aoi. Please calm down. Ive been close friends with Koremitsu for a long time. Thats right! Ive been sworn brothers with Hikaru for ten years already. Hikaru never had any male friends ever since kindergarten! All his playmates were female! Thats what Asa said too! Hikaru cant possibly have any male friends! Then again, whos this Asa anyway!? There were red, blue, black, and green paints tubes thrown right at him. Aoi, who was panting erratically on a canvas now, gritted her teeth as her eyes became hot flames. If what you said was even the slightest bit true, that means that Hikaru told others of the promise he had with me. He definitely leaked it out during a pillow talk with another woman, and that woman told others out of excitement, only for you to hear it. Thats not true, Miss Aoi! Hikaru grew desperate. Aoi lost control of her emotions. No matter how they tried to deny her accusations, she would refuse to hear them out. GET OUT! PLEASE GET OUT! PLEASE DONT TREAT ME LIKE AN IDIOT! EVEN IF ASA NEVER SAID SO, I WONT FORGIVE A DESPICABLE PERSON LIKE YOU! Aoi continued on the assault, looking like she would even throw the canvas and easels over. This wont do, Koremitsu. Lets try again another day. I say, Mikado. You arent really trustworthy, arent you? Please go! Koremitsu raised his bag face to block the projectiles thrown at him on his escape. Aoi did not cease until Koremitsu was out the door. He then opened it again. Ill come back! He yelled as he poked his face out from behind the bag, and a palette hit his chin, knocking him back. Woah! He slipped and tried to regain his balance, but ultimately failed as he fell onto the floor in the halls. KYAA! There was a high-pitched voice, and Koremitsus nose picked up something sweet, his face buried in something soft. Hm? What is it? Why are there cushions on the floor? This, this is bad, Koremitsu! Even Ive never done such a thing in the school corridors before! Why is Hikaru so anxious? At the next moment, YOU PERVERT! He was hit hard in the chest. He lifted his head and found Honoka Shikibus face inches away. Her face was flushed red, and her murderous expression looked right back at him. Shikibus breasts were right below Koremitsus face, confirmation that the cushion-like thing from before was Shikibus cleavage. The worst part was that Honokas knee pressed into his abdomen. A more forceful impact came. Shikibu clenched her fist and hooked it from the right side into Koremitsus forehead. GUAH! Koremitsu rolled off her. PERVERT! MOLESTER! GO DIE! Shikibu proceeded to kick at Koremitsus shoulders and abdomen with her heels and toes. Koremitsu cried in anguish as he took her kickboxer-like hits. Miss Shikibu, youre mistaken! This was an accident! Hikaru tried his best to explain, but, as had already been proven once that day, his explanations were futile. Shikibu gave a scornful gaze down at the walloped Koremitsu, who laid motionless in his disheveled uniform. If you dare to push down another girl in school and bury your head in her breasts again, Ill beat you up good! With this declaration, she walked off. A crowd formed around Koremitsu as onlookers started their exchanges over the fight. Shikibus so cool. The delinquent sure has it rough. Aoi, who was standing at the door, had her input also. Its just like what Asa said. Youre the worst. She muttered it coldly, slamming the door shut. Amid the strewn textbooks and stationery, Koremitsu sprawled on the floor. Damn iiiit!!! Didnt I crash into Shikibus breasts because of the palette you threw at me!? And that Asa or whatever definitely hates my guts, right!? He vociferated in his mind. A voice beside him rang louder than the others. Koremitsu! Hang in there, Koremitsu! Dont die off too! Hikaru said some ominous things. ? ? ? As expected, women are no good. That fierce-looking girl kicked me without giving me a chance to explain, and that fiance of yours just went crazy and threw all the brushes and paint at me! Im not some shooting target, for goodness sake! Thats why I say women! Koremitsu sat down atop the tatami mat in his house, muttering his grandfathers catchphrase to vent his frustrations. He still felt sore from the beating hed received from Shikibu; his wounds were so bad that hed nearly been hospitalized. AnywayIm really sorry about all of this. Hikaru, carefree by nature, could only be seated and apologize to Koremitsu. For Miss Aoi to have deemed me so untrustworthy Its not as though Id never expected it, but I couldnt have imagined that it would be so serious Has Miss Aoi taken my treatment of women to heart? But each flower has a charm of its own. Your reflection on this had better be as deep as the sea, you big pervert. Yes Hikaru shrunk at his words. So what should we do now? She has treated you like a playboy who blabbered about this during a pillow talk with girls, and because of that, her defenses are even greater. Can we really open her heart before her birthday? I forgot that Miss Aoi is different from the other girls. Hikaru frowned dejectedly. I cant compose myself whenever I face Miss Aoieven when I was alive, I did a lot more things to make her angry than to make her happy. Uu C Im really a useless playboy. Dont say that youre a pretty boy, alright? Besides, we cant let this continue. We may need someone who understands a womans heart to give suggestions. Koremitsu was surprised by the usefulness of Hikarus proposal. For example, we need a knowledgeable and gentle big sister, admired by all the underclassmen girls, someone everyone can talk to. Much like the flower of love from South America, Heliotrope C called purple fragrance in Japanese C a reliable woman with radiance, elegance and great knowledge. Women again!? Suddenly, they both heard a cheerful song. Wh-what is that? It was a hit song from some popular band. The lyrics of the female vocals were an encouragement for love. However, one had to ask why it sounded in the first place. Koremitsu, your phones ringing. Koremitsu did not remember setting this song as his ringtone. That aside, it was unbelievable for him to ever receive a message. He rummaged through his bag and found the phone flashing. The phone was lavender in color, decorated with sparkling accessories, and there was the keychain of an ugly bear, or whatever it was, dangling from it. This phone isnt mine. It seems that it belongs to a girl. The phone continued ringing. Shall I pick it up? He flipped the phone open, but he was unfamiliar with how it worked. He randomly pressed a few buttons, and the ringing stopped. Then, a message log appeared on the screen. To: Purple Princess: regarding the first date I had with Tomonori (>_<) Purple princess? He continued to the other messages. Re: Purple Princess: Im going to confess tomorrow~~ Purple Princess! Yuuki wants to talk to you regarding her ex-boyfriend! Re: Purple Princess: I made up with K. He scanned through the list, and found the name Purple Princess all over the place. Purple Princess? Thats an idiotic name. He commented, and Hikaru injected. I heard of it before. Its something the girls talk about betweenwell, wait, please let me recall. My memory increases tenfold as long as it has anything to do with girls. Oh yes, that was when I was walking back with the second year, Miss Reiko from Seibi Academy after we went to see the Renoir exhibition He put his hand below his chin, and pondered for a while. Oh yes! Shes a mobile novelist! A mobile novel? Yes, its a sweet love story with lots of mood whiplash. Once she uploaded it onto the blog, there were a lot of replies asking for suggestions with love, and shes hailed as the expert in love. Can your phone access the net, Koremitsu? I guess, but I never went online before. Then, lets try looking for this Purple Princess. With Hikaru guiding him, Koremitsu used his phone to enter the name Purple Princess as a search query. The top search showed a blog called Purple Princesss Mansion. That one. Koremitsu clicked on it, and there was a dazzling, purple-based webpage with all sorts of functions on to boast. There were a few sorted tabs that included novel, love talk, and diary. He clicked on novel, and there appeared prose in many paragraphs and line breaks. The breath sighing from the raccoon Descends upon my face. Cold. Spicy. My heart aches Not good. It looks like Ive really fallen in love. ??? A spicy breath? Heart ache? I dont understand at all. And speaking of which, this is a novel? Or is it a poem? He tilted his head, clicking on the love talk tab. Today, Ill answer Miss Cactus Flowers troubles! This is the mail sent from Miss Cactus Flower! Purple Princess, please listen to me. Im a first year high school girl who really loves K from my class. K treats me as a mere friend and never treated me as a girl before. K likes Y-bi, my clubmate, and he actually asked me to help him ask her if theres anyone shes going out with. What exactly should I do here? After this question, there was the Purple Princess answer: Miss Cactus Flower! You must definitely show your feelings to K. I know youre scared of breaking your relationship with K, but it will feel even more unbearable if K goes out with another girl. You should take action now! To make your confession a success, this Purple Princess will give you some tips. First, you have to let K know that you, Cactus Flower, are a girl. This is the most important thing! Your hairstyle, jewelry, and makeup should all be a little girlish. And then, if K asks you whats going on, you should look weak and answer feebly. Theres someone I like, and I hope he notices me. After that, K will probably wonder who the person you like is. Such questions and answers about love continued on the page. Koremitsu looked at the phone. Hey, the owner of this phone inside my bag is the Purple Princess, right? From the title of the mail, it certainly seems that way. I just got kicked badly by Shikibu in front of the arts room, right? Yeah, her skirt was exposed quite a bit. Her pretty legs could be seen, and her thighs were in clear view. Once she went off, I stood up C the stuff in my bag dropped everywhere when I got up. I was embarrassed and furious, and anyway, I just picked up everything on the floor and put them into my bag Yeah. Hikaru and Koremitsu looked at the phone with intrigue. Maybe Shikibus phonewas inside there. Thats a possibility. In other words, this phone Koremitsu had a bad feeling as he spoke. Is Shikibu the Purple Princess? Volume 1 - CH 3 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 3 C Even Though Everyone Calls Me an Expert in Love Ah, really? Why isnt anyone picking up? Honoka Shikibu, inside her room, grew nervous as she held the phone to her ear. She had already been on the bus heading home when shed realized that her cellphone was missing. She was reaching for her phone to update her blog, as she normally did, but was met with only an empty skirt pocket. She immediately returned to school and frantically searched its entirety: in classroom desks, in corridors, and everywhere else she had been. However, she could not find her cellphone. Shed even asked those she knew who were still at school to make a call to her cellphone, but the only response that received was a notification the cell phone was either low on battery or out of range. What shall I do? Nobody brought it to the staff room either. Did I drop it back then? After school, someone had suddenly barged into her as shed been walking along the corridor. The culprit was that classmate who sat beside her in class, the red-haired delinquent with those savage-looking eyes. As though to add insult to injury, hed buried his face in her chest! That perverted, idiotic bastard C Akagi Koremitsu! Maybe hes still angry that I snatched the yakisoba bread from him during lunch break and made him hungry. The more she thought of it, the more she wanted to give him a few good kicks, and her skin grew agitated as though breaking into a rash. The cell phone could have slipped out of her skirt pocket when shed stomped on him earlier; it was the only possibility she could think of. If someone were to pick it up and see its contents Her vision darkened and she felt as though her throat were being wrung out; her pulse quickened. No~, anything but that! She grabbed onto the receiver as she hung up and shook her head sideways in a contorted manner. Her bright tea-colored hair slapped her face. Itll be alright. Someone kind may have picked it up and brought it over to the staff room. But, but what if someone unfavorable like Akagi pick it up and saw the contentsUWAAAHH, no, no, I mustnt think any further. She wished to push this thought from her mind, but her stomach continued to hurt; she wasnt able to eat much of the sweet and sour pork she loved so much. The day after, Honoka ran to the staff room in the early morning only to find her cellphone had yet to be returned, and she could do nothing but depart for her classroom. You dont look too well, Hono. Did something happen? Her good friend, the bespectacled class representative who wore her hair in small braids, asked worriedly, Itits nothing. She put her hand to her stomach and answered dazedly. At this moment, Koremitsu Akagi walked in and sat adjacent to her silently. Had her phone not disappeared, she would have attacked him with a barrage of insults like pervert, molester, and whatever else she could think of, but nothing came to mind. She did not want to show any signs of wavering and was about to shoot him a glare, but, for some reason, Koremitsu was already looking at her! For a moment, Honokas heart nearly ceased to beat. Geh! She hurriedly looked away. Her chest was ringing like a morning bell. Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-why is he looking at me!? He looked at her with narrowed eyes, sealed lips, and furrowed eyebrows; his countenance showed his seriousness. Her knees shook in fear and she dared not glance at Koremitsu thereafter. Once Homeroom period ended, Koremitsu whispered to Honoka. Your precious thing is with me now. Come to the roof during class break. ! Her heart nearly froze again. Koremitsu said such, and fell silent once more. That perverted delinquent and molester, Koremitsu Akagi, definitely read through the contents of her phone. He definitely knew Honokas secret. During the break after first period, Koremitsu left the classroom. Honoka left for the roof a minute after him, looking sick as a hospital patient. Hes planning to use the phone to blackmail and threaten me, I guess. Thats the worst. Exactly what sort of indulgent demands would he make? Honoka felt extreme apprehension as she stumbled a few times, and her stomach ached as though something hard in her stomach was being kneaded. She opened the door to the roof and found Koremitsu standing there with his hands in his pockets. His back was arched. His messy red hair swayed with the breeze. Once he noticed Honokas arrival, he turned to face her. His sharp, vengeful seemed to challenge everything on this world as he scowled at Honoka. No matter how one looked at him, they would see him as a delinquent, a dangerous person. Honoka nearly fainted. However, if she were to show him any signs of weakness, he would surely devour her, bones and all. There was no way she could succumb to him. She brushed her hair aside with one hand and returned Koremitsus scowl with a glare. What do you want with me? Im quite busy. This phone is yours, right? Koremitsu presented her the phone like the main character in Mito Kmon displaying his seal case. Honokas heart was pained. Th-th-tha-thats right. She contemplated on whether she should smile and thank him, or whether she should resent him for not returning the phone earlier, during class. Before shed decided, Koremitsu said something which caught her off guard. Sorry, I accidentally saw it. ! The mail topic with the name Purple Princess on it. ~~~~~~~~~~! I read through this Purple Princesss Mansion. So-so-so-so-so-so-so-so-so She wanted to maintain her composure and ask So what, but her tongue would not submit to her will. Her body fluctuated in temperature, and she was unsure of whether her face was darkening or turning pale. HE READ THROUGH THE BLOG! In other words, he surfed through the mobile novels and the love talk. So youre the love expert everyone talks about. Koremitsu brought his face nearer to Honokas. Honoka was rooted to the ground. Wha-what is he planning? This delinquent! Molester! She truly considered kicking him off of the roof if he were to touch her. Honoka raised herself into a defensive stance, and Koremitsus lips curled into a frown. He raised his eyebrows and spoke with a serious bearing, First, that thing yesterday was an accident. Im not a molester, and Im not a pervert. Back to the real topic. Real topic? Is he going to settle his debt with me? She gulped. Please teach me how to persuade girls and open their hearts! The red-haired delinquent lowered his head, and Honoka could do nothing but gawk at him. In fact, Honoka herself was not adept at dealing with men. This was because, on a spring day during her first year of middle school, she met a senile voyeur. Honoka was cheerfully walking home after school, and the sun had yet to set. She caught sight of a man wearing shades and a coat, kneeling down by the roadside. Are you okay!? Startled, she went over to ask, but that man stood and opened his coat, exposing his stark-naked self and that erect thing down below. Honoka screamed and ran off. What? What was that? What was that disgusting thing down at the groin? Are all men like that? Nooo! Its disgusting! Ever since then, that scene would occasionally come to mind, and it was horrifying enough for her to scream. There was a time when she would recall that pervert every time she looked at her male classmates faces; her body would stiffen, and she would look away, acting natural, but wondering whether she would find love if she could not forget about that incident. If she could not bring herself to like men, she would have to accept that shed been defeated by that pervert. Honoka was perturbed by this, and was prideful enough to not give way. Thats why, in order to best that pervert, she began to train in a kickboxing gym, learning techniques she could use were she to find herself in trouble, and started writing love stories in an attempt to increase her tolerance to men. At first, she went overboard with how unrealistic and sickeningly sweet the stories were. This kind of thing definitely wont exist in reality! Theres no way such men will say such clich lines here. She would comment about them herself as she blushed and rolled around on the chair. As the days passed, her writing skills improved. The numbers of readers increased with time, and at every update she would receive responses like, This is really interesting. and Natsunos love storys really touching. Such responses filled Honoka with joy, so she would submit stories with greater frequency. Someone left a comment on Honokas blog asking for help with love troubles, and once she responded to it, everyone else started sending in their own love questions. Honoka had a big sister personality, and loved to help others settle their problems. She would answer all the questions put to her personally, and was unwittingly hailed as the Love Expert. But, she had never dated a boy before. Please. The delinquent was before her, his hands at his thighs as he bowed deeply. Please be my heliotrope. Be my purple fragrance. Honoka was stunned by such sudden words, but the boy continued to plead with her, asking how he could open Aoi Saotomes heart, and how he could woo girls. Really, youre a molester. Why are you asking me so seriously? Cold sweat gradually rolled from her pores and down her temple. What should I do now? It looks like he really believes that Im the Love Expert. Uh, I pretended to be the perfect woman on my blog, but Ive never actually dated a guy before. How am I going to say such an embarrassing thing?~ Koremitsu continued to hold his head low, like a statue. Honoka could see only his messy red hair with a swirl in the center. Her palms were sweaty, but her caring personality forced her onward. She may have been somewhat in the wrong for kicking him unreasonably the previous day He held the resemblance of a delinquent, but he might be innocent at heart And he saw the contents of her phone, so he had control over her weakness If you swear not to tell anyone that Im the Purple Princess, I might be able to help you. And so, she finally uttered these words. ? ? ? Thus, Honokas love counseling began. Shes not willing to hear a single word from you? And she threw brushes, buckets and pallets at youCare you an idiot? Her Highness Aoi of the Second Year is a real princess descended from actual nobles. Many of the people on our schools campus, enrolled since kindergarten, can be classified as nobles; but shes considered to be in a better class among them all. Its obvious that youll be rejected by this flower at such lofty heights! Okayits a little old-fashioned, but why dont you try writing a love letter to her? Show that youre serious with a passionate letter, an intellectual letter that surprises her with how refined you are. Will girls be happy when they receive some words? Koremitsu frowned as he grumbled. Not words, a letter! A note! How can anyone be happy with spoken words, which can be hastily uttered on the spur of the moment? Well, how is anyone going to be happy with those? After hearing her words, Koremitsu thought to himself dispiritedly and sat at the table to he write his letter to Aoi. Under Honokas guidance, he put thoughts to written word, formulated the sentences from these words into paragraphs, and incorporated the body of text together to form Aois letter, which Honoka revised. Honoka was awed by Koremitsus artful penmanship. The strokes of his pen were easily legible, meticulously crafted, and held a certain firmness and masculinity in their structure. The composition of the letter was like that of an elementary schoolers, and Honoka couldnt help but wonder if it was beyond repair. However, she considered how such beautiful handwriting alone could be adequate in expressions of love. Honoka herself was anxious, and after meeting Koremitsu the next morning at the station, she left for the school and slipped the letter Koremitsu had copied at home into Aois shoe locker. The two of them then went to the side to watch, and an ivory-skinned Aoi arrived. The ebony hair draped over her shoulders made the skin look much paler, and her body looked extremely frail. Hm, now that I look at her, shes really a princess who doesnt match Akagi at all. Well, she is the fiance of Lord Hikaru after all She remembered the countenance of the boy christened Lord Hikaru, and of his commander-esque charisma for which the girls exalted him. Honoka was not fond of dainty men, but his gentle expression and resplendent smile bred conflict within her. No matter the number of scandals in which he was involved, his grandeur and purity were perpetual. She could understand the affection of the girls who were attracted to such characters. There was a memorial for Lord Hikaru hung on the notice board next to the staircase, and five more colored papers were stuck to it by the girls, who were still writing on his memorial to convey their sorrow. Any guy looks ugly when compared to a smiling prince. But the marriage was arranged by their fathers, and Her Highness Aoi doesnt seem to have any intention of agreeing with that. Perhaps shes annoyed by Lord Hikarus Casanova behaviors. In that case, well have to show her our sincerity. Next to Honoka stood Koremitsu, staring at Aoi rigidly. He probably wished for an austere expression, but to Honoka, he looked like he had an eternal grudge. UuI think hes more obsessed than sincere here. It was then that Aoi caught sight of the letter. She gave a slight frown. A line of neatly written words adjacent to the senders name read, Im not a molester. Upon seeing this, she tore the letter. ! ! She stacked the two torn pieces atop one another, tore it once more, threw it into a dustbin, and took her leave. Hey, Love Expert, that damned girl just tore the letter without reading. Ne-next plan, then. Got it? Once Her Highness Aoi passes by, Ill give you the signal, and youll just walk over naturally. Pretend to accidentally drop the notebook. Her Highness Aoi will pick it up for sure. In that case, use this chance to apologize to her like a gentleman. Oh, okay. It was the second class break. They were lying in wait, having anticipated Aois move from her first classroom to the biology room. It was an old-fashioned method, but this classic approach would work effectively against a princess with such delicacy.. Shes coming! Honoka gave the signal, and Koremitsu walked out. ~~~~Why must you put your hands in your pockets!? Youre practically a delinquent now! Koremitsu planned to, with his hands in his pockets, accidentally drop his student notebook. Ahhh, seriously! Dont lower your chin and arch your back like that! Why are you glaring and pouting!? With Honoka watching him dubiously, Koremitsu dropped his notebook. Aoi walked in the direction of Koremitsus dropped notebook. She would surely retrieve his notebook Or not. Instead, she stepped on it and left. Hey, my new notebook has a footprint on it now. ~~~, next! Thusly, Koremitsu complied with Honokas instructions and attempted to meet Aoi by coincidence, but it seemed that Aoi was steadfast on ignoring Koremitsu no matter the situation. Despite the number of ways Koremitsu tried to capture Aois attention, she would readily ignore him by looking forward with a fictitious blank stare. She would then go on to walk away from him. After school, on the roof. Your strategies arent effective at all, Love Expert. Honokas quibble came in response to Koremitsus complaint. Your face is too savage, okay? Everyone will be wary of you when you approach them with that face of yours! You want me to get cosmetic surgery!? Uuu, in that case, well have to use the reverse charm by making you a decent guy despite your delinquent looks. Alright, lets do this, tsundere delinquent! IM NOT A DELINQUENT! The following day, Koremitsu equipped himself with an assortment of kittens things. He bore badges of kittens on his chest and shoes, his socks had kitten footprints etched on them, his phones keychain strap help a kitten mascot, and the head of a toy kitten protruded from his schoolbag. From the information Honoka had relayed to Koremitsu, Aoi liked cats. Her cellphones screen-saver was a photo of the beloved cat she raised herself. The name of this cherished cat was Shellblue, and it was apparently procured from a cardboard box in the park. The cat was a stray, but Aoi gave Shellblue her adulation, and the two of them would snuggle whilst abed. Once they had ascertained that Aoi traveled to school by bus, Koremitsu and Honoka waited by the bus stop for her, and commenced their endeavor. On that morning, Aois face was as pale as ever, and she gave the impression of being notably uneasy. The duo ambled past her, conversing loud enough to be overheard. Hey, Akagi. The cats you saved from drowning in the river yesterday, are they okay? Yeah, that was quite a stormy night. The four cats that were in a cardboard box floating down the river are still energetic. I heard you saved a cat from a crow. Oh, that pregnant calico cat? I helped deliver its baby. You really like cats, huh?~ I admit its my fault for kicking you because I thought you were a molester. There isnt a cat lover whos bad at heart. Oh yes, I heard that you have a collection of cat photos? Oh, I can lend it to you whenever you want. At last, Aoi, who had been walking behind them, interrupted. Well? Koremitsu and Honokas ears twitched. Its working! However Can you please not get in my way? The cold voice inquired. AhSorry. Koremitsu hastily moved aside. Aoi gave a look which evoked fear in the two of them as she passed. Hey, Love Expert, I got ignored again, right? Koremitsu groaned. ? ? ? I sayisnt it better for you to give up? It was lunch break. Honoka and Koremitsu stood at the railing atop the schools roof, admiring the scenery, and Honoka voiced her thoughts on the days happenings. I do feel sorry that I cant help you out even though youve bowed to me and asked, but looking at Her Highness Aois response, I do feel that its somewhat impossible. Honoka was reluctant to say something so discouraging, and she felt remorseful pangs to the heart as the words left her mouth. Youve already tried hard. I thought you were just some delinquent molester C some bad guy, but its really impressive to see you being so serious about the person you like. Since youve done all you can, I dont think its a bad idea to give up. Normally, it would be hard for someone to pick themselves up after being rejected by the one they liked. However, Koremitsu kept standing up no matter how many times he failed. No matter how awkward or embarrassing Honokas instructions were, he would follow them steadfastly. Even though he is a molester If you dont mind, Ill introduce some girls whore unattached. She accidentally let this slip. This is badwho do I introduce him to? Even though I know a lot of girls who dont have boyfriendswell, maybe Riko can. Since she likes horror films, I think she has some resistance to a scary face She was mulling over whether she knew any girls who would be unaffected by Koremitsus appearance when she was interrupted. She has to be the one. Koremitsus gaze dropped to the handrail as he said this. Honoka turned her attention toward Koremitsu and saw him frowning, his face filled with agony, and his hands trembling as they gripped the railing. In spite of this downcast position, under the messy red hair hanging from his lowered head, his eyes bore an intense aura. Ill never give up, no matter what. He made this declaration lucidly. Honoka was mesmerized by both his sidelong look, and by the determination in his voice. BADUM! Her heart jumped, and her face grew hot as though it were on fire. Wha-what is it? Why is my face turning red now!? And my chest, its, feeling unbearablewhat is this? Is it because of Akagi? Because Akagi said that he wont give up? Any other boy would have given long before. It was said that, after Hikarus death, there had been many boys to approach Aoi, but they all gave up soon after she coldly rejected them. The boys to try and woo her were all handsome, academically outstanding, rich children, brimming with self-confidencethe children of the nobles who had been in this school since kindergarten. However, this Koremitsu, who was infamous for being a delinquent, who was deemed worse than a peasant, a wild dog C who fell far short of them, said that he would not give up. Koremitsu turned his head to look at Honoka. His foolishly straightforward expression C a resolute expression C stared right at Honoka. Im really sorry to make you help me out when youre so busy. Thank you, but Ill try to continue on my own. He spoke ungracefully. Upon hearing this, Honoka felt her face burn as her heart pounded still harder. Even if you try again, you might not succeed. Koremitsu also stiffened his face as he looked back at Honoka with fiery conviction. But even so, I have to try. The wind whisked Koremitsus red hair. Honoka wavered at his determination. Even though hes a delinquent, a molester She muttered in her heart. ? ? ? Why am I so concerned with Akagi? He already said that he doesnt need my love advice Once classes for the day had ended, Honoka packed her things dispiritedly. The neighboring chair was empty, and he evidently ran off to Aoi. That idiot. Hell definitely get dumped anyway. Hono youve been on good terms with Akagi lately. EH!? Honokas good friend with the braided hair, Michiru, interjected suddenly, and Honoka shrieked in surprise. Ah, I feel the same! Youre able to talk to Akagi. Arent you scared of him? I heard that you managed to strike up a good conversation with Akagi on the roof. Is this true? The girls came to approach her with an enthusiastic interrogation. The tips of her ears were burning up. Wh-what are you saying? How can anything happen between me and that delinquent? Anyway, its impossible. I like those whore knowledgeable, bashfulright, I like those intellectual boys. She gave a firm denial. Right, what kind of joke is this? To have a rumor about me and Akagi? See, there have been a lot of handsome boys who confessed to you before, Honoka. But you rejected them all by saying lets just be friends. Theres no such thing as friendship between boys and girls, right? Right. Every classmate, with the exception of Michiru, simultaneously gave their consent. Michiru looked to Honoka through her large glasses and gave her late response. Honoka, you shouldnt be too picky just because youre cool. Be careful of spending your three years in high school without a boyfriend. Thats right. How about we go for a joint party? Itll be easy to get the boys to come along if they know youre coming with. Sorry, but Im not in the mood for this now. Her answer was abrupt. Dont say that. How about you try it out too, class rep? Michiru replied to the question with a troubled smile. A joint party for me is a little It was then that an intelligent-sounding voice rang from the back door of the classroom. Is Miss Honoka Shikibu still around? Honoka turned to face the door, and upon seeing the source of the voice, rose frantically from her seat. Sleek, long black hair easily capable of leaving an indelible impression rested neatly over the shoulders of a tall beauty standing at the door. Her very being suppressed the surrounding atmosphere in captivating abeyance. Her black eyes narrowly stared at Honoka in silence. It was no glare, yet the unyielding Honoka felt her chest tighten. Why is the president She felt sweat roll down her back. Im Shikibu. She could only think of one reason for her, an upperclassman whose reputation was higher than any other noble, to visit a peasant-like student who was not enrolled until middle school, and remembering this rumor about Koremitsu and herself only served to make her stomach ache all the more. The president of the Heian Academy High School Student Council, Asai Saiga C dubbed the Matriarch Asa C spoke to a pensive Honoka in calm authority. Theres something I want to ask you about. Could you please come over to the Student Council room? ? ? ? Koremitsu was troubled as he stood in the arts room. Aoi had turned her back to him and returned to painting. Koremitsu, standing behind her, gave off the impression of a starving dog; but no matter how he agonized over things, it would not change the situation. Isnt this Sunday your birthday? He spoke to her sincerely. Cant you accompany me for just one day? Aoi continued to move her brush wordlessly. On the canvas, there was a staircase on the semitransparent golden mist. The painting felt so warm, but Aois back alongside looked as cold as the fluttering snowflakes. The other members of the art club were away from the two, fidgeting in their seats, uncomfortable to a point where one would have to feel sorry for them. Darn, how am I supposed to make her look at me? He had already told Honoka that he would handle the rest, but could he make Aoi change her mind before her birthday? There was not much time left, and this predicament caused Koremitsus throat to dry up because of the anxiousness. Your girlfriend is too tough to handle. He gave Hikaru a bitter look. Hikaru responded with an equally distressed glance, but let known his determination by putting on a smile and passing by Koremitsu to stand next to Aoi. Miss Aoi. He looked to the side of an unmoving Aois face with a gentle expression, and he called out to her calmly. The gifting of your seven birthday presents may be an imprudent act to you, Miss Aoi, but that is a very important promise to me. As the warm, gentle sunlight shone in through the windowhis sweet, sentimental voice flowed out like a pure fragrance. Ill continue to stay here in order to fulfill the promise I made with you, Miss Aoi. Aoi could not hear Hikarus words But after seeing Hikaru speak so earnestly, Koremitsus breath caught. Hikarus voice slightly weakened. So my voice really cant reach Miss Aois ears at allif you hear me, even if its a little bit, please put a finger to your lips to indicate so. Damnwhats with that expression? It was likely that Hikaru had known since long ago that no matter whether it was his voice or his silhouette, Aoi was unable to detect it. Even knowing it was impossible, he continued to hope that Aoi, who painted still with her back to him, would turn to him and see. As he gazed upon the seemingly distant petite figure that looked ever forward, Koremitsu remembered something he had forgotten long ago. The silhouette of a back, vanishing into the darkness under the weak lighting of a street lamp. During his adolescent days, when he continued to look out of the window blankly, there was no response no matter how he called out That back overlapped with Aois. Neither of them would turn around. Aoi. Hikarus languishing voice called out once more, and ostensibly pleaded for a miracle. In his adolescence, Koremitsu prayed for his mother to smile at him, for her to lift her head up to him, and for her to, even with the slightest smile, pat his head. Please, please. Please, God. He prayed countless times in his heart Please, please help me. Tch, what was I thinking back then? Nine years ago, on his mothers birthday, he decided to gift his mother with her favorite word. After attending his grandfathers calligraphy class, he sat atop the study table, ground some ink, and wrote the word on Japanese writing paper. His calligraphy was not adept, so he had to rewrite it a few times. As he wrote, he prayed to God for his gift to bring joy to his mother, and the ink with which he wrote spattered onto his hands and face. On that night, before he could offer his present to his mother, she abandoned the young Koremitsu and ran away from home. Her slender figure faded into darkness, and never to return. Im sorry. Im really sorry, Mitsu. He continued to write, giving it his utmost effort as he tried to both cease the tears which fell from his mothers face as she apologized, and make her smile. In the end, he never gave her his writings. The day after his mother left, he drew crosses on each paper he wrote on. Snot dripped from his nose as he drew cross after cross. As he gazed upon Aoi, he felt it was not her back he was seeing, but his mothers C the feeling stayed for but a moment. God never answered Koremitsus prayers. When Hikaru showed to him that all too familiar praying expression, Koremitsu could not help but pray for him as well. Even if its for just a little while, grant this guys wish. I can see this so clearly; cant you let Aoi hear a little of it too? Just as Koremitsus chest began to ache like it were being crushed, Aoi dipped her brush into the dark brown color on her pallet. The brush made a long black line diagonally down from the top left corner on the canvas. Hikarus expression immediately froze. Koremitsu felt as though he were being sliced from the front. Aoi went on to draw a line diagonally from the top right corner. The large black cross he had drawn when he was a child was brought to mind again, and he felt as though his eyes were set aflame. What are you doing!? Koremitsu bellowed as he grabbed Aoi by the arm. The other members looked on with horrified expressions; the members who had been perming their hair and giving each other manicures dropped their curling irons and nail polish. There was a large, ugly cross on the canvas that had the breath of light on it. Please dont, touch me. Aoi shook off Koremitsus hand. Her skin was a ghastly pale, and her eyes held rage and resentment. Youwhy did you do that to the painting!? I canttalk with you. Thats what Asa told me. Dang! That Asa again? Aoi turned her face away from Koremitsu as she forcefully let out these words while seemingly restraining her inner emotions. Aoi turned away from Koremitsu as she forcefully said such, but her true emotions seemed to be withheld. Thats why Im just muttering to myselfthat Hikaru Hikaru had been standing beside Aoi blankly, but, at the sound of his name, his shoulders jerked. Koremitsu was filled with apprehension and held his breath. Whats she going to say? Something worse? As far as I knowHikaru Her tender lips seemed pain as she let out these words, and her hands trembled slightly. Hes the most dishonest personon this world Her face steeled, and a pitiless glint showed in her eyes. Hikaru, who stood in front of her, lowered his eyebrows and looked to Aoi with pain in his eyes. No. Thats enough, dont say anything more. The worstliar. Hikarus eyes were tinted with the color of agony. Koremitsus heart felt like it had been slashed off. Hikaru understood how extremely insincere he had been to Aoi, and yet, the words said in front of him, and the cross drawn on the canvas swallowed his heart whole; the agony of being refused by a person so precious brought his soul to lament. ! You dont have to be so vicious, even though Hikaru himself is quite the playboy. Aoi folded her arms and muttered. Thats a fact anywayI hated Hikaru most on this world. He angers me all the time, and he lies to me most. Theres no other guy worse than him. Hes a completely rotten man inside despite his exquisite appearance on the outside. WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING!? Aoi disparaging Hikaru troubled Koremitsu, and it reminded him of his unanswered prayers, and of the emotions he had experienced as a child: pain and despair. These things were wrenched from deep within his heart, and the blood rushed to his head; his veins were throbbing with rage which rose from far below his belly. Koremitsu. Hikaru gave an effort to allay Koremitsu, but the rage devouring him only grew fiercer. Aoi bit her lips and breathed lightly, but continued to blame Hikaru. I dont know exactly how many Hikaru went out with, but thats because I cant count them all. Hes always with different women, and when I ask him Who is that person?, hell answer an acquaintance, or a friend with that saintly smile on his face. Anyway, hell answer me with a gentle smile on his face, even when Im angryhell smile and carry out those dishonest acts with other girls. Her typically pale face was dyed red. Hikaru gave Aoi his support and continued to plead with Koremitsu, telling him, Im really okay here! Thatsthats why, that low-life of a man deserves my retribution! Upon hearing this, Koremitsu let out a roar. DONT YOU DARE SAY THAT AS A MATTER OF FACT! His outburst rattled the window and startled Aoi. Calm down, Koremitsu! Im fine here! Okay? You see, everyones scared now. Hikaru tried what he could to stop Koremitsu, but his overflowing emotions could not be contained. HIKARUS NOT SOME TRASH! HES DEFINITELY NOT A LOWLIFE! HES TRYING HIS BEST TO FULFILL HIS PROMISE WITH YOU, EVEN NOW! He said that it was a very important promise. He said that she was a very important girl. Even now, he looked at Aoi with such passion, such tenderness, such melancholy! He continued to talk to her in vain, hoping she would notice him. His mother turned her back and walked away. Aoi drew the large cross on the canvas. He kept pleading with her, and kept practicing to make her happy. Why should she just ignore and abandon it so lightly!? After noticing the art club members were huddled together in fear, he tightly clamped his teeth together. He reflected on the outburst he had after losing himself, but it was due to the uncontrollable rage he felt at Aois words. Fine, thats enough. He shot Aoi his worst belittling glare. You have no right to accept Hikarus feelings. Whos willing to do so here? Its a waste to present them to someone like you. Aoi bit her lips as large teardrops streamed from her eyes, and she tried to pull away from Koremitsu. Sobe it then. Even if hes alive, he wont keep to this promise anyway. Hell treat this promise like its nothing. She let out a quiet choking sound, gave Koremitsu a cold glare, and continued to speak stiffly. Itll just be a spur of moment like before anyway. Koremitsu could no longer endure Aois denial of Hikaru, and he was not willing to let Hikaru listen any longer either. He yanked open the door and left the arts room. Hurry up, forget about that kind of woman and just go to heaven! Its just like what gramps said, women are the worst! He shouted with a trembling voice as he walked down the hallway. He was furious enough to ignore the stares that were on him. His chest felt like it had been sliced apart, and his head felt boiled. His eyes were hot, and his nose was stuffed. Are you crying, Koremitsu? Hikaru inquired in his state of awe. Th-this is why I say thatI dont know how to appeal to women at all. They get sad, angry whenever they feel like itthey dont talk when they dont feel like it, they walk away when they feel like it Despite his efforts to stop it, snot leaked from his nose, and he couldnt stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks. Thats why I hate to get involved with women in any waydont kid around with me. Damn it, she wouldnt even try to understand other peoples intentionshes got to be joking. His chest was burning, and bitter, salty tears ran down his face. He covered his face with his hands to mask his sobbing; for him, a man, to cry was embarrassing. Koremitsu, lets go over there. At Hikarus suggestion, Koremitsu staggered off to a relatively vacant corridor and squatted down in a corner. He let out his regret, and Hikaru quietly went about consoling him. Sorry Koremitsu. Its my fault for entrusting this to you. You were hurt as a result. Its not your fault. Koremitsu wanted to answer. The wrath he felt toward Aoi was no fault of Hikarus. The traumatic experiences he experienced in his childhood were the source of his anger, and he only worsened his situation by pushing this rage onto Aoi. Hikarus voice was all too soothing, and it, like a warm hand, calmed Koremitsus heart. After being calmed, he inadvertently spoke. Dont say sorry or anything now. But, I hate it when people say sorry. What can you change when you say that? Can it solve anything? Its because nothing can be changed that we say sorry, right!? So dont say sorry to me. Until recently, receiving apologies from others was unfamiliar to Koremitsu. Sorry. Sorry. Mitsu. Sorry. His mothers ashen face was turned towards the young Koremitsu; her cheeks were wet, and time and time again she would apologize with a weak voice. Sorry, sorry. Her face was blurred, and Koremitsu could not recall it. Yet, the tears which rolled down that face, the tender voice that said sorry continually, the slender body that disappeared. He would recall these occasionally, and his heart felt as though it had been torn apart. Im sorry, Mr Akagi. Sorry. His classmates would apologize to him with terror evident on their faces. They would then leave with a ghastly complexion. He never thought of making them apologize. These words hurt his innermost being and created scars that could never heal. Thats why I really hate it when you say sorry! Dont end everything with sorry! Koremitsu had no handle on his rising emotions, and he pouted like an unreasonable child, covering himself as he wailed. Hikaru gently laid his hand on Koremitsus shoulder. Koremitsu looked to Hikarus hand and saw that it sank down into his shoulder. Hikaru gently lowered his gaze and approached the other half of Koremitsus body. A ghost should have no body heat, but Koremitsu felt a warmth coming from the shoulder Hikarus hand touched; this warmth, along with Hikarus gentle expression, put his heart at ease. This was his first time being comforted by another. He had never before had a friend to listen to his complaints, even if that friend was only temporary. IIm not some girl whos crying. His protest was followed by sniffing. Hm, I already knew that you arent some pitiful poppy. Hikaru whispered gently. So, so whymust I be comforted by you? Aoi already said all sorts of unbearable things about you, and youre dead; you should be suffering at least a hundred times more than me. In that case, I should be the one comforting you. Now I really want to cry when I see you show such a calm expression. Hikaru rested his hand once again on Koremitsus shoulder, and answered with a calm and mature demeanor. I cant cryI have no memory of crying. I dont know how to cry. Hikaru looked back to the wide-eyed Koremitsu with a compassionate smile. My mother used to be my fathers mistress. She was frail, and she died when I was 4. Just before my mother died, she told me this. Hikaru, you have to keep smiling no matter what. If you do that, everyone will love you. If anyone does anything bad to you, fill your heart with love and smile back Hikaru narrated his dead mothers words with a clear voice, and he showed a profound and still expression. Hikaru repeated his late mothers words with a halcyon voice and a profound yet still mien. My mother definitely knew that she would not live for long, and wanted to teach me a way to get along with my relatives and fathers family. He closed his eyes. There was still no tear shed below his long eyebrows. What does it feel like to let the tears flow? The question came with an expectant tone. Please keep on smiling, Hikaru. Fill your heart with love. His mother died when he was four, so how did he live on after thatwhose house was he staying in? Who was he living with? Hikarus words left no uncertainty; he was never accustomed to his new family, and his life was difficult. He simply continued to follow his mothers advice and smiled. Please keep on smiling. Certainly, a smile was Hikarus sole defense. Koremitsu mused over Hikarus life and how he spent it alone. His crying was reinforced by this, and, even with his best efforts, he could not stop. Koremitsu forgot how to smile when he was young. Nobody taught Hikaru how to cry. Its really hard to tell from your appearance, but you really can cry, Koremitsu. Thats too bad. If I can cry like you, the girls maternal instincts will kick in and theyll start comforting me. Most will definitely give me a wonderful service too. Hikaru spoke nonchalantly with an affectionate smile on his lips. He probably meant to cheer Koremitsu up this way. You pervert. Koremitsu replied gruffly and wiped his tears on his sleeves. The corridor in front of the vacant classroom was devoid of people, and the mystical space held a rejuvenating ambience which allayed Koremitsus scorching face. He managed to stop his tears, but still wanted to sit beside Hikaru for a while. He felt a complex sense of empathy and trust as he tried to express this vague emotion while cuddling his knees. He held his tears, but still desired to sit beside Hikaru for a while longer. His complex feelings toward Hikaru held both empathy and trust, and he tried to articulate what he felt. H-Hey, didnt I saythat flowers wilt easily and arent edible beforethey cant be used for anything? Yeah. We agreed to go on a picnic too. What kind of agreement is that Haha, didnt I mention it? Wellwhen I was first hospitalized, Koharu brought me some flowers. Heh. They were white flowers on the stalksand the buds were hairy. I thought that it might be a little too sinister to receive white flowers in a hospital, but my heart calmed down whenever I glanced at it from my bedwhen I was anxious over the fact that I could not attend school during the start of the semester, but I just felt calm immediately after looking at themI felt that there was nothing I could accomplish by being so anxious. A smile played on Hikarus lips, and his eyes narrowed. His appearance gave off a happy radiance. Yeah, flowers do have that kind of power. It makes one happy to see them. W-wellthey might really have that kind of power. Thats whyI can hear you out on flowers once in awhile. Koremitsus willingness to listen to Hikarus talk of flowers delighted him, and he flashed a brilliant smile. Thank you. But just once in awhile. Got it. I wont go to the extent of annoying you then. Speaking of which, I remember youre hospitalized because you were hit by a truck, right? How did that happen? Will you give me an answer if I ask for it now? Uu. The question left Koremitsu dumbfounded. Hikaru resembled a childish prankster as he awaited an answer, and Koremitsu felt Hikaru too was hoping to gauge how close the two of them had become since his first appearance as a ghost. Koremitsu answered dazedly. Some old man wanted to cross the traffic junction even though the light was redI told him to stop, but he trotted towards the truck while yelling Ogre~. I chased after him, and got hit by the truck. Someone, perhaps the driver or a passerby, gave a shout to warn him of the danger, but Koremitsu was sent flying before he had time to react. Koremitsu awoke in the hospital, and in place of the old man, Koharu stood beside his bed. So you saved the old man, Koremitsu. What a hero. Im not. Dont say it like its some glorious thing. The old man ran from Koremitsu after catching sight of his terrifying visage, and Koremitsu himself was struck by the truck. This catastrophe was beyond embarrassing, and he hadnt the gall to call himself a hero. Hikaru chuckled. Isnt this good, hero? Your face is red, hero. You love to cry and get shy very easily, hero. Alright, you had enough? Tch, lets go home. Koremitsu realized that he was further flustered by his narrations, and they only fed Hikarus desire to tease him. Upon this revelation, he grew somber and stood. He then turned away from Hikaru and intended to depart, but Hikarus chuckling was replaced with a sincere tone. Hey, hero, theres a place I want to pass by. Will you come along with me? Ill show you some cute flowers Ive been keeping. Volume 1 - CH 4 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 4 C Where Do People Go When They Die? Hikaru led Koremitsu to his upper class apartment which was a mere twenty minute walk from the school. It was said that the apartment complex was owned by Hikarus father; Hikaru used to live alone in one of the apartments. The entrance was equipped with an automatic lock, and the caretaker was a man well into his years. Im Hikarus friend. Can I go to his room? Theres something I lent him. The caretaker eyed Koremitsus disheveled hair and uniform circumspectly. Nope, I cant let in anyone I dont know. Besides, how would I know that youre Master Hikarus friend? As expected, he was refused. Oh damn, what do I do now? Koremitsu grimaced and speculated over his next move when he his thoughts were interrupted by Hikaru. Tell him youll bring him the limited chestnut-steamed Ykan from Taiseido next time. Whats that? Koremitsu lowered his head in wonder. Ill bring you the limited chestnut-steamed Ykan from Taiseido next time as a gift, if you want. He secretly lifted his stare, and saw the caretakers eyes widen as he shuddered. Whats going on! Does he have a heart attack!? Just when Koremitsu was panicking, tears welled up in the caretakers eyes. Is that soYoung Master Hikaru said when he went to the villa that morning Ill bring you that limited edition chestnut-steamed Ykan from Taisedo. Thats because he saw this recommendation on television a few days ago and said Its looks really nice. Lets go and try it together, Mr. MaezonoYoung Master Hikaru was very emphatic with others around him ever since he was young He inadvertently choked on his words as he said this. Its really great to see that Young Master Hikaru has a male friend. He always talked about how he wanted to have a friend of the same gender. He said delightedly as he let out snot, opened the lock, and brought Koremitsu to Hikarus room on the highest level. The room is kept in the same condition as when Young Master Hikaru is alive. Just give me a holler when you want to head back. The caretaker said this, and went back to his room. Mister Maezono used to be my fathers chauffeur, and Ive been well taken care of by him ever since I was young. Even when I started living alone, he kept coming over to talk with me like a real grandfather, and he would worry about me whenever I returned home late. Hikaru spoke with a reminiscing voice. When did you start living here? Since the first year of middle school. He answered without hesitation. First year of middle school, huh? Wasnt he still a kid back then? Koremitsu felt a little shocked. The room with the wooden-tiled floor was extremely wide, and there was no carpet laid out. There were practically no furniture, let alone a television. There was a sofa, a large dining table that was inappropriate for someone living alone, with 4 chairs lined around it. The table looked like it had not been used before, and one could get a feeling that nobody lived here before. The caretaker did say before that this was the condition of the room when Hikaru was alive. Did Hikaru live in this lonely room every day? I was the one who suggested that I should live alone. Ill gain more freedom like this. Hikaru was dressed up in shirt and jeans as he moved around barefooted (this was most probably Hikarus casual attire), and Koremitsu felt a sense of loneliness when he saw Hikaru in this state. Perhaps it was because he saw Koremitsus utter silence that Hikaru grinned and said heartily. My father was very rich, so I never had any worries financially, and I lived a carefree and lazy life. I dont have to contact my family when I have girls living in my house. Nobody will tell me off even if I stay at a girls house for a few days, and I can go out in the middle of the night if girls call me. Tch, youre already a Casanova in middle school!? He felt a loss of words, I cant sleep alone because Im scared of loneliness. He recalled the words Hikaru used to say, and felt his chest tighten. and I can only relax when someone accompanies me Dont tell me this guy dated so many girls because hes too lonely? The moment he thought of how Hikaru looked as he cupped his knees in the midst of this wide room, sparsely filled with furniture, Koremitsu showed a serious expression. Koremitsu himself understood the loneliness of having no parents best. After being with Hikaru for such a long time, there was one thing he understood. His smile isnt to be trusted. Even if it was unbearable to a point where he had to cough out blood, even if the loneliness felt like it was going to pry a hole open in him, he would continue to smile. This made Koremitsu really frustrated. Hikaru opened his eyes gently as he gave a gentle smile. There should be a photo album in the closet. I brought you here to show it to you. So the extremely pretty flowers youre talking about refer to the photos? Are you hoping for a blond maid to invite you in? Shut up, I already told you that I hate women, you idiot. Then, how about I change into a maid outfit and say to you, welcome back, master~? No way, thats disgusting. But I feel that it should suit me somewhat. As Hikaru rambled on, Koremitsu opened the closet embedded into the wall and took out several photo albums that were stacked inside. He sat down on the wooden floor, flipped the albums, and found many baby photos inside. Are these Hikarus photos? Hikaru had an angelic face when he was a baby, a stark contrast to Koremitsus savage-looking face ever since he was born. Some of Hikarus photos showed him smiling gently, some showed his sucking on the milk bottle as he widened his round eyes at the camera, some showed him reaching his small maple leaf-like hands as he chortled, and some showed him taking a nap with a furry puppy-like toy. There were so many of these photos that could make it as the cover for a baby magazine, to a point where it felt endless. Dude, are the pretty flowers referring to you? You want to show me your baby photos? His eyes were certainly large and round like a girls, But even so, Koremitsu had no interest in such cute things. Even if there was certainly a rare beautiful baby, he would naturally get frustrated if he were to continue looking on at the same baby. Theyre at the back. Hikaru said as he sat down beside Koremitsu, browsing the photo album. Tch, arent they all baby photos. And Koremitsu spotted a photo, and his hand that was flipping through the pages stopped. These were Hikarus photos as a baby, but there were no one else in the previous photos. However, there was a woman cradling Hikaru in the photo. The young woman sitting on the chair smiled gently at the camera, and she looked exactly like Hikaru. But this face Hey, is this your mother? I saw someone similar to her during your funeral. Is she your relative too? The woman he was referring to was the woman dressed in black at Hikarus funeral, weeping and smiling. Koremitsu himself was perplexed by this smile. He wondered who that woman was, and why she was able to calm so calmly at the funeral. That persons Hikarus voice stopped out of a sudden. Intrigued, Koremitsu looked over, and he spotted Hikarus gloomy expression. Did I ask something I shouldnt have? Hikaru bit onto his lips hard, seemingly in deep thought, and Koremitsu had a bad feeling about this. As he wondered about how to break this silence however, Hikaru immediately lifted his face and grinned heartily. That clear yet transparent smile made the previous expression of tension seem like an illusion. Yup, thats right. Shes a relative of my mother. I see. No wonder the likeness is there. Koremitsu too answered with a clear voice. He felt that there was a need to do so. He felt that he should not ask about that woman again. I want to show you whats further behind. Keep flipping, Koremitsu. Oh, okay. He flipped to the next page. What appeared on it were not baby photos, but photos of Hikaru as a toddler. He continued to flip the pages, and found photos of Hikaru, aged 5-6, standing with girls of around the same age. There were two girls on the photos; one of them was an intelligent looking girl with radiant black hair who stood a little taller than Hikaru, while the other was a girl, shorter than Hikaru by half a head, with a white ribbon tied on her loose and beautiful black hair. There were many photos of the trio or two-man shots taken by one of the girls. The tallest girl amongst the trio would give a serious look practically all the time when their photos were taken, and the shortest girl with the ribbon on her head would show varied expressions on the photos. She would sometimes puff her cheeks, sometimes widen her eyes as her face was blushing, sometimes pout away with tears in her eyes, sometimes fidget away due to shyness, or would chuckle from time to time. Is the one with the ribbon Aoi? Hikaru answered gently, Yes, and the other ones Asa. His expression was so gentle as he looked at the photo. Asa, as in the one who told Aoi to ignore me? So shes Asa. Koremitsu glared at the intellectual looking girl on the photo. Asas name is called Asai, and shes my cousin on the paternal side, Aois close friend. Aoi and Asa are a year older than me, and theyre my childhood playmates. The three of us were together since we were very little. On one hand, Hikarus expression still looked so radiant. When the trio was lined together, the calm and aloof Asai would stand in the middle. Hikaru stood on the left with the smile plastered on his face, while Aoi was shyly fidgeting away on the right side. It seemed that Aoi was glancing aside at Hikaru, but she would deliberately turn her petite face away whenever it was time for them to take photos together. Koremitsu glanced aside at Hikaru, and discovered that their faces were nearly sticking together as the latter looked back with his clear eyes. He then spoke with a gentle tone that was full of love, Miss Aoi was a little clumsy when she was youngand shes shyshe always had Asa accompany her when she comes over to my house. She would blush and say something like, Asa said that she wants to come to your house to play, Hikaru, so I came along. She loves to drink the sweet milkshakes, but will scowl in front of me and drink sugarless coffeethats the kind of child she was. That was a really sweet expression. That was really a gentle narrating voice. As he listened on, Koremitsu experienced a new, fuzzy feeling in his heart. He could not comprehend what this was, but he did not really hate this sickeningly sweet feeling that had a little warmth and a little sadness. When I secretly added sugar into Miss Aois coffee, her eyes will widen into a round shape, and she would blush as she stared back at me. Shes really cute, so I could not help but start adding sugar into her coffee secretly. Miss Aoi would then look at the cup to prevent me from doing so. It was a like a blissful daily episode. His expression looked like it was going to melt. Miss Aoi looks really cute when shes shocked, and her reactions after that became interesting and cute too. Thus, I could not help but tease her again and again. However, it seemed that Miss Aoi was angry as she told me off for teasing her even though she was older than me, and that Im rude like a delinquent. Hikarus voice got a little softer, and he showed a thin smile on his face. My betrothal with Miss Aoi was decided by our families, but I feel that its fine for her to be my most beloved The eyes were full of gentleness and sadness as they glanced aside at Koremitsu. Miss Aoiwas my hope. That was a silent voice that was ostensibly about to dye his heart. Hope? Her? Before arriving here, Koremitsu was very infuriated with Aoi. He even advised Hikaru to forget about this obstinate and incomprehensible woman. However, the Aoi that was left in Hikarus heart was probably deeper than what Koremitsu could even imagineshe spat such overboard things in front of Hikarus face, but Hikarus affections for her had never changed. Hikaru showed a tint of loneliness on his face. Thats whyeven though its easy for me to embrace other girls, I just feelthat Miss Aoi is the only one I cant touch. Maybe its because Im scared that shell really say that she hates me. Because Miss Aoiis really a very important person to me. Koremitsus heart was hurting. The anger he had for Aoi faded gradually, and what came in place of it was a surge of sadness. Dont you have many other women beside Aoi? Yes. Then, havent you thought of breaking up with them for the sake of Aoi? Once Koremitsu asked this, Hikarus eyes turned hollow. You havent? About that, it might be despicable of me to say this, but I should say probably not. Thats because I cant just do all that for Miss Aois sakehowever, I guess Ill have to clear a line with the other girls if I want to live with Miss Aoi. If I dont do so, there wont be a new beginningthe birthday gift was an opportunity, so I sent a letter before heading to the villaand prepared the remaining gifts. His voice sounded a little harsh, and he suddenly shut up midway through. The light brown eyes under the lowered eyelashes showed a darkness that was miry. Koremitsu did not know how Hikaru managed to date so many women went out with, and did not know what Hikaru was planning to cut off in order to start afresh. If one were to calm down and think, he would realize that breaking up with the other women for the sake of Aoi was a little too selfish. Those who were unpopular with girls would definitely lash out at him after hearing such troubles, and the girls who were dumped may be vengeful enough to choke him to death. But Koremitsu could not even say anything to tell off Hikaruafter seeing the latters sad and dull eyes. Hikarus body was no longer on this Earth. He could no longer be together with Aoi, who he described with such a gentle expression. Hikaru remained silent. And Koremitsu suddenly tensed up. Th-this is a chance for me to repay him for comforting me at school. Pull yourself together, theres still tomorrowoh wait, this guy doesnt have a tomorrow. Hes dead. His temples rose up, and he decided to pat Hikaru on the shoulder first before talking. But of course, his hand passed through Hikarus shoulder, and the momentum caused him to slap his hand on his chest. As it was overly forceful, his body was knocked back in the face of this impact his chest was undefended against. ? What are you doing, Koremitsu? Hikaru asked in a perplexed manner as he looked down at Koremitsu, who fell with his back on the floor after the hit. S-shut up! Im doing gymnastics! Why must you be doing gymnastics now? I think I just heard your head crash into the floor too. Koremitsu was flustered as he was flailing around helplessly. And at this moment, an icy voice suddenly rang in the room. Are you someone who likes to roll about and mutter to yourself in someone elses house? He got up in shock. An icy cold stare was looking down on Koremitsu, and a tall girl with long radiant black hair was standing at the living rooms door. This person is She had an elegant-looking face, she had wise-looking lips, a clear pair of eyes, and remnants of her childhood look. Most importantly, one could tell who she was from the depreciating look she gave at Koremitsu. Asa. Hikaru called out the name that appeared in Koremitsus mind. So shes that Asai! Hikarus cousin, Aois close friend Youre Koremitsu Akagi from class 1-5, I presume? Asai said out Koremitsus name as if she just uttered out something filthy. The radiant black hair was in no way inferior to Aois as it dangled down her shoulders, but it had a different atmosphere from the latter. Asai was a lot mature than the tender Aoi, and there seemed to be a chilly atmosphere surrounding her. Aois height was a little below the average for girls, while Asai herself was slightly taller. Both of them were slender, but Aois thinness gave a fragile vibe, and in contrast, Asai gave the feeling of being firm from head to toe. This forceful attitude caused Koremitsu to feel nary a good vibe about her in this situation, and that she was a disgusting and snobbish woman. Speaking of which, wasnt this Asai the one who calmed Aoi down and brought her away when the latter started the commotion at the funeral? Koremitsu reminisced, getting up on his feet to glare back at Asai. So youre that Asa. I dont remember allowing you to call me by this name. Unmoved, Asai coldly retorted. It cant be helped. I dont know your full name anyway. Asai Saiga. Is that so? Thank you for informing me. Now, why are you here? Im Hikarus cousin, and I was requested by his father to clear up the stuff he left behind. The keys entrusted to me too. Despite Koremitsu scanning her in a bad mood, Asai was not afraid at all, and she looked back at Koremitsu and said, Then, what about you? Why are you here? Mister Maezono actually opened the door for you. You look like a hoodlum with little verbal capacity, but you can talk, unexpectedly. Koremitsu frowned unhappily. Hikaru immediately tried to calm him down. Asas trying to make you angry. Calm down and dont get caught in her pace. Koremitsu immediately swallowed the words he wanted to utter out. I lent a book to Hikaru. Which book? Prousts In the shadow of young girls in bloom. Pr-Prousts In the shadow of young girls in bloom. Koremitsu answered as what Hikaru told him to, and Asai raised her eyebrows slightly. Ive been reading his In Search of Lost Time, and just finished reading the first volume From Swann. In the shadow of young girls in bloom is the second volume. He just finished reading the first volume From Swann of the In Search of Lost Time series. He got attracted to Prousts work, and borrowed the second volume from me. Upon hearing this, Asais eyebrows twitched anxiously. Koremitsu heaved a sigh of relief as he saw this reaction, but Asai pressed on. So that means you read through this In the shadow of Young Girls in bloom. What kind of content does it have? Hey, what kind of story is it, Hikaru? He gave Hikaru a look, but the latter answered in a troubled manner. Im sorry, but I havent had time to read it. I just left it alone as there were too many dates. But you see, this book looks like a theme that girls like, right? Thats an 85% chance of it to be a love story, you know. You idiot! What if its not! Besides, why would you tell me the name of a book youve never read before? As Koremitsu continued to ask Hikaru while giving several expressions, Asai asked further. What is it? Cant you answer? Its a book belonging to a relative anyway. Who knows what its about? He protested to remove himself from the situation. And to whom, might I ask, does it belong? What has the owner of the book got to do with you? Calm down, Koremitsu. Asas not waiting for an answer, but whether youre guilty. Hikaru had already forewarned him, but Koremitsu, who gave a stiff expression as he stared into space, was deemed suspicious by Asai the moment he let out a trembling voice. Arent you the uninvolved party here, Mr Akagi. She sounded like a prosecutor interrogating a criminal. What do you mean? I knew all about you approaching Aoi. How is it possible that youre Hikarus friend? He doesnt have a male friend at all, not only within school, but also out of it. Im his first friend. Thats how you tricked Aoi, I suppose? Saying some stupid lie that Hikarus presents are with you for the time being; youre the fourth one to pretend to comfort Aoi ever since Hikaru died. This caused Aoi to hate men all the more, and your methods the most stupid of them all. I said before that this isnt a mean to approach Aoi, and Im not lying to her! Hikaru requested me to pass on his feelings to her. Hikarus feelings? Asai narrowed her eyes to a slit, and her icy stare was like a sharp blade. Koremitsu felt a chill on his back. There seemed to be a tranquil fury going on around her, and she spoke with a voice colder than before, Then tell me about it. Ill decide for myself whether these feelings are for Aoi to hear with my ears. Same for the presents; youll have to get my approval if you want to give them to Aoi. But that will be meaningless! Hikaru requested me to pass them to Aoi, not you. I can only say those things to Aoi, and those presents are to go to her directly! He stared back at Asai as he concluded. But the latter remained unmoved. Then, can you prove that these things you want to pass on really came from Hikaru? Koremitsu was speechless. You first entered school after Golden Week. Asa said it that you only appeared once in school before Hikarus death, and that you cant possibly be Hikarus friend. I remember very clearly on the day you entered school that the rumored infamous freshman arrived with a crutch and bandages, causing quite a commotion in school. Why is it that he would request you, a student like you with a notorious reputation, to pass on his feelings for Aoi? My reputation isnt for you to deal with. He muttered in his heart, but was unable to argue back. That was because, if one were to consider this normally, it was impossible for Hikaru to request Koremitsu to present the presents to Aoi. And what exactly are Hikarus feelings? Dont tell me Hikaru still likes Aoi? The way he likes girls is practically a disease now; hes certainly not a match for the pure Aoi, and hes been making her angry all this time. These stated facts caused Koremitsu to be even more at a loss of words. Hikaru too showed a troubled and stiff expression. Damn it, how can I lose to you!? Yeah, Hikarus one real playboy! Hes a harem bastard alright! But he still loves Aoi! Its because theres nothing fake about his feelings that I want to pass them on to Aoi! Koremitsu raised his chin as he exclaimed, and in response, fufu, Asai snorted. Whats so funny! As expectedI cant believe that youre Hikarus friend. Thats because youre the complete opposite of him. Hikaru looks very carefree on the carefree, but hes very inexplicable withina complicated person who looks like he has something he wants to hide within. And you are gruff, simple-minded, savage-looking, and dont look smart. I suppose Hikaru is certainly dumber than I thought for choosing you to pass on these words. What did you say! Asai then concluded without mercy, Its impossible for you to express Hikarus feelings. She said with a heinous tone. The smile had already disappeared off her face, and her icy cold expression ostensibly pierced through the heart as it fixated on Koremitsu. It felt like she was saying: What can someone like you understand about Hikaru? Anxiety rose up within him. His head and ears were boiling, about to give off a shrill sound. Koremitsu yelled back, ostensibly trying to reflect Asais expression, IM HIKARUS FRIEND! WE ONLY MET ONCE WHEN HE WAS ALIVE, BUT WE DID MEET DURING THOSE FEW MINUTES! AND THATS HOW WE BECAME FRIENDS! At first, they were merely temporal friends. Hikarus ghost haunted him, asking him to do all sorts of strange errands, and he felt frustrated by it. Hikaru would follow him to the lavatory, to the bath, and would often say some teasing things that caused Koremitsu to once wish for him to disappear into heaven. He was perverted, loves women, was a fanatic over flowers, and was a bastard who had a meaningful life in a completely different world from Koremitsu. They would never understand each other, ever! His stomach would itch unbearably whenever he lied that Hikaru was a friend. But once he understood that Hikarus affections for Aoi were sincere, his view of Hikaru changed for the better to a small extent. He felt that he should help Hikaru pass his feelings to Aoi. After that, Koremitsus trauma awoke, and when he was sobbing and bawling his heart out, Hikaru was the one who comforted him. Hikaru listened to his unreasonable grievances, accepted them, and even said some shallow words to motivate him. Koremitsu knew that Hikaru would use a smile to express the pain of his loneliness. Sonow! Hikarus a real friend of mine! I dont care if youre God or the president, I wont allow anyone to deny this! I can lift my chest and proclaim boldly to the entire world that Hikarus an important friend of mine! Beside him, Hikarus eyes widened upon hearing this. Asai bit her lips tightly as she stared at Koremitsu coldly. A blue-white flame seemed to grow within her long narrow eyes. Ill definitely pass on that guys feelings to Aoi! Just wait and see! He concluded with a determined will. Asai replied calmly. You really annoy me to a point where I want to cut your mouth out with a chopper. What a coincidence. Im infuriated to a point where I want to stuff your mouth and eyes with spice powder, but Ive said what I wanted to say, and theres nothing left for me to say to you. Im leaving. After saying this, he head off to the corridor. Asai remained silent. Koremitsu was unable to tell what her expression was as he had his back turned against her, but he sensed that she was definitely staring at him. He said to her without looking back, If you find this Prouts In the shadow of the young women in broomreturn it to me. Thats gramps book. Once they left the apartment, Hikaru spoke up, KoremitsuIm sorry to say this, but the authors name is Proust, not Prout; and the name of the book isnt In the shadow of the young women in bloom, but In the shadow of the young girls in bloom. And speaking of which, I think you just mispronounced bloom as broom. Ack! I messed up! To think I tried to act cool here, damn it!! How embarrassing! The sky was starting to darken. Koremitsu grumbled on as he walked down the quiet road under the street lamps, lined with the park and library beside him. You told me to calm down, but I ended up yelling. I really could not take it. Yeah. Dont agree to this without hesitation!! He muttered in his heart. But Im happy. You said to Asa that Im a real friend of yours. Koremitsu glanced aside at Hikaru, and saw him smiling back. The white street lamp shone upon his face, and his hair, eyes and lips were radiant. He looked overly delighted, blissful, and his image as a pretty boy dazzled even more, causing Koremitsu to be at a loss of what to do. T-th-tha-thats because I was angered by that woman, so I accidentally Was that a lie? No, thats not it. I really, thought of it this way. Thats why I said it out Upon hearing this, Hikaru felt all the more delighted. Ahh, dont show that expression. My ears are going to let out steam now. I suddenly feel like shouting now, okay? Others cant hear me even if I shout out now. Eh, oi Koremitsu wanted to stop Hikaru, but he had already started yelling. KOREMITSU AKAGI IS MY FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDD!!! WERE FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!! Shu-shut it, you!? Its embarrassing! FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS! KOREMITSU AND I ARE REAL FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!! Shut up! I told you to shut up! Koremitsus face and head were about to boil in heat. Someone C anyone C please stop this drunkard! FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS! WERE REAL FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!! Ah, right. Were not temporary ones, but real friends. You had enough? Stop yelling. Please, stop it already! Koremitsu knew that nobody around them could hear it, but he was utterly embarrassed to near death. Hikaru himself however probably felt relieved by this as he yelled all he wanted. FRIENDS! WERE FRIENDS! after this, he swapped his words, I LOVE MISS AOOOIII!! He yelled delightedly. I WONT CHEAT ON HER ANYMORE~!!! ILL TREASURE MISS AOI WHOLEHEARTEDLY~! Hikaru looked up at the night sky with a dazzling expression in the middle of the road as he yelled out with his sweet voice. Perhaps he was overjoyed, to a point where even Koremitsu was affected by him. Oh! Ill bear witness! He raised his right hand forcefully. I too wont lose to Asai Saiga! Ill definitely pass on your feelings to Aoi. Okay and once the birthday presents are given to Aoi, lets go get some girls. Wait, didnt you say youre going to be devoted to Aoi only? Why are you changing your mind so quickly? But its not about me, but about getting a girl that matches you, Koremitsu. Ive decided! Ill get a girl who can really laugh for you. His eyes were bubbly, and he sounded really excited. Arent those women who like to laugh very noisy? That kind of woman is suited for you. Shell laugh for you too, and youll feel like laughing whenever youre with her. I cant imagine that. I can even hear your delighted laughter, Koremitsu. Thats definitely your hallucination. The surroundings were filled with utter silence. There was only one shadow cast onto the ground, but even so, the two good friends walked side by side under the sky dyed a thin black in natures ink as the stars began twinkling on their way home. Hey, Koremitsu, do you know where people go after they die? Hikaru asked in a sprightly manner. Who knows? I never died before. I think they go to space. Space? Right. Hikaru lifted his head. And Koremitsu too looked up at the sky. In the blurry black sky, the little stars were twinkling. Their lights were weak, but they were certainly twinkling. This was the night sky of a city. See, dont they say that people become stars when they die? The souls that leave the human bodies will leave Earth and enter space. Also, since the consciousness exists in an infinite space, souls can fly about freely. The stars we see might be the souls of the departed. Hikarus voice was soft, yet still very clear. His meditative expression looking up to the sky shone a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Koremitsu felt the onset of tears welling up. Ill head to space one of these days. Upon hearing Hikarus words, Koremitsu was assailed by an inflow of emotions. When the time comes, youll definitely be bawling your heart out. I-I wont cry, idiot. He glared back with his burning face to deny this, and Hikaru returned Koremitsu with a happy expression. Un, that will be better. I hope youll send me off with a smile. He spoke ever-clearly. Its a promise, Koremitsu. Bid me farewell with your best smile when I head for space. Koremitsus whole body felt immobilized. One of these days, Hikaru would leave Earth for space. Until the day when his wish would be fulfilled Idiotdont make me sad now. Look at our current situation here. We finally became friends, you know. He spoke to himself in his mind, but was unable to say it aloud, and talked about something else with a serious expression, I say, stop making empty promises like this. The way you go about doing this, you definitely have some promise with another girl. Its not a random promise. Ill only honor important promises. Dont tell me your dating plan is an important promise too!? Of course. This is a very important promise for me. I never asked to come along and do that. Then lets make an appointment first. No appointments. How petty. Arent we friends? Even if were friends, no way. Youre really strict. Hikaru shrugged his shoulders. Speaking of which, when you met me in the beginning, I think you said something about theres something I want to ask of you or something. Ah, about that Hikaru stared afar and smiled. Its okay. Hey, whats with that little chuckle? Now Im curious. Tell me. Ill say it if youre willing to go dating. What kind of request is that!? Then what do you want to do? Ugh, youre really despicable. Besides, how are you going to date when youre dead? Unaware of it, the pair had strolled through the riverside lane leading to the school. Blades of grass on the campus lawn quivered under the nightly breeze, glistening verdantly in moonlit reflection. The river flowed calmly, and there was a sweet fragrance lingering about the moist air.ful Under the starry night sky, they both continued to tease one another as they walked on. Just like companions with ten years friendship shared C Volume 1 - CH 5 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 5 C Her Lies and Truths Listen up, we still have three days til Aois birthday. Its Saturday tomorrow, so today will be the big day. Lets buck up. Right, Koremitsu. The following morning, a Friday, Koremitsu enthusiastically departed from his home. He disembarked at his bus stop and went along the path leading to school. Asa might be planning something to deal with us. Hikaru spoke worriedly. She gives off this vibe that makes her seem black-hearted, and her glare has weight to it. I guess she might be some boss commanding delinquents to do dangerous things or something. I-I cant really deny it completely, but. Are you serious!? Shes the mastermind? Probably not to that extentyeah Hikaru stumbled over his words. But Asa is a strong and wise person. Shes a lone child, so she treats Aoi like shes her little sister. She often says Im insincere to Aoi. She likes to help others, and is very understanding. I say, arent you too protective of girls. Tchwait, dont tell me you dated that damn arrogant woman too? Hikaru merely answered a startled Koremitsus question composedly. Nope. Even if Im the only man left in this world, Asa wont go out with me. Even if the worlds about to end, we wont be together. His voice was delicate yet unyielding. AKAGI!! Koremitsu looked to the source of the voice and saw Honoka dashing toward him, entirely unconcerned about her disheveled skirt and tousled hair. Her eyes were wide, and she scowled; she showed both her slight anger, and her fragility. She abruptly took hold of Koremitsus hand. Wha-what are you doing, Shikibu? Thank goodness. Youre alright! Huh? What are you saying? I called you so many times, but you didnt pick up your phone, so I was worried about you Phone? Koremitsu rummaged through his bag for his phone and found there were more than 10 missed calls from Honoka. Such a long queue of incoming calls was new to him. Oh, I switched it off. What kind of explanation is that?! Honokas eyebrows rose slightly. Well, actually, hardly anyone called me before. Then why did you have a phone in the first place? Dont you know how I felt when I called youuuu? What happened? Koremitsu asked dazedly; Honoka looked to him and answered with a grimace. The Matriarch Asa asked me about you yesterday. Matriarch Asa? President Saiga. Saiga? Ahh, Asa, so shes the president, huh? A-Asa! You called the president Asa!? Honoka was stupefied. Whats she shocked about? Koremitsu could not comprehend the situation, and glanced aside at Hikaru, who seemed to empathize with her as he shrugged his shoulders. However, this reaction confused Koremitsu all the more. Koremitsu, not having the ability to comprehend the situation, glanced aside to Hikaru. His empathetic feelings toward Honoka were apparent, and he shrugged his shoulders. This served only to intensify Koremitsus bewilderment. Honoka precipitously clasped Koremitsus collar and pulled him to her. She pouted, her cheeks puffed out, and stared at Koremitsu. Really, dont you~ understand the situation at all? If were talking about this Asai Saiga, the Matriarch Asa of the Second Year, well be talking about the student council president of the high school department. Also, she was already the student council president in both elementary school and middle school! Shes of the top class elite among the nobles here, one with extreme power. Its said that even teachers dont dare defy her. Honoka furiously described a rumor stating that an employee of the administration branch once defied Asai and was transferred out, and another explaining how a particular teacher, dissatisfied with Asais behavior, resigned less than half a semester into the school year. Instead of calling them close friendsyou might say that the president Saiga is like a guardian to Her Highness Aoi, and it seemed that all the boys who want to approach Her Highness Aoi were monitored by her. The president had a calm expression when she was asking me about you, but her eyes were really cold, and it really scared meshe definitely had her sights on you because you wouldnt let go of Her Highness Aoi. You wouldnt pick up the phone when I called you, so I thought you Koremitsu regarded Honokas eyelashes C tears of uncertainty clung to them in spite of their feisty image. Why does she look so agitated and desperate? Koremitsu had never before been so close to a girl, and an abnormal feeling came over him. Miss Shikibus worried about you. Such a good girl. Hikaru vocalized this daintily. I see, so youre worried about me? Thanks. Not a second after the words left his lips, Honokas face was flushed red. She loosened her hands from his shirt with an impressive swiftness. Wh-wha-what are you saying!? Whos worried about you hereyoure just someone who can get up even after being kicked a hundred times. I just got provoked by president Saiga and advised you; nope, not worried about you at allIm just scared of getting involved because she thinks Im your accomplice She turned from him and spoke harshly. Miss Shikibu sure is cute. Koremitsu, who watched Hikaru as he snickered, was perplexed. Anyway, youd better comply for the time being. Thats impossible. We just had an argument yesterday. HUH!? Honoka turned back to Koremitsu; her eyes were opened wide, and her exaggerated expression was befitting of a comedian. We met each other on the way home, and she bossed me around as if she were important. I lost my temper, and shouted Who would listen to you, you bastard?. Why did you say that!? Her gaze fell as she shouted. It cant be helped. I couldnt back down in that situation. Koremitsus answer came through pouted lips. Youre really an idi If Saiga tries to do anything, Ill protect you. Idiotbefore Honoka could finish her sentence, she was, for some reason, rooted to the spot. Blood rushed to her face; both her ears and her neck were crimson. She averted her gaze from Koremitsu. Whats going on? Whats with her? Whys her face blushing? Koremitsu, you dont have the right to call me a playboy. You do have talent. Hikaru babbled. What nonsense are you spouting? Koremitsu thought in protest, but he repressed these words to hear Honokas response. You-you idiot! You dont have to worry about me. Ill protect myself. Humph, dont look down on me. I-I-I-I-I-I dont need your help, humph. She exclaimed this with her eyes moving about rapidly. Reallynows not the time to worry about others. You dont understand your own situation. Why are you acting cool, saying that you will pro-protect me or somethingno, my face is all heated up. Everyones looking at us! Koremitsu, after he had recovered, found that there was truth in Honokas words; the students gave them surprised looks as they passed by. Keep your distance from me when youre talking. I dont want to be misunderstood for going to school with a delinquent. Honoka shied away, hiding her flushed, petite face, speeding ahead of Koremitsu. IM NOT A DELINQUENT! DONT TALK TO ME! Honoka further increased the distance between them. Ugh, I really dont understand women He thought she was worried for him because of the way she approached him, but she became angry without explanation; she would go on to blush and her expression would be, for a moment, vulnerable. The next moment, she was bitter once more; her moody vacillations were too rapid. Koremitsu followed Honoka, a distance of several meters between the two, with Hikarus enthusiastic chatter coming from his side. Miss Shikibu sure is cute. Her feisty personality and innocence is the best combination. Shes so adorable. You should now go forward, grab her hand and say I want to go to school with you. Shell blush even harder, this Miss Shikibu. Ahh, I really want to see this. Seriously, youwhat about Aoi? Koremitsu glanced to Hikaru condescendingly. Really, what am I getting all flustered for? Honoka hurried onward, her heart in total disarray. My face is definitely all red now. The previous day, when Asai Saiga had summoned Honoka to the student council room, shed thoroughly questioned Honoka about Koremitsu. Because you seem close to him, Miss Shikibushe said. Her beautiful eyes emanated a pressure that made Honoka shudder in consternation. Akagi may look like a delinquent, but hes really a serious and hardworking guy, and he really devotes himself fully to the girl he likes! He wont be violent to girlsand hes definitely a gentleman! He likes catsI dont know whether thats true or not, but hes articulate, and hell finish his assignments seriously If Honoka were to defend Koremitsu, she would surely be deemed an accomplice. To make Asai her enemy would be foolish. She understood this, but could not restrain herself. Koremitsu Akagi is a decent man who looks much better than his appearance! Why in the world did I say something like that? The president didnt say anything after hearing it. Its really scary. Regardless, If theres nothing else, Ill make my leave. She spoke courageously and took her leave. I cant believe I actually did that. Her actions were ludicrous; she had taunted the Matriarch Asa. She was in no place to call Koremitsu an idiot. The president wont hold back now, no matter what. If she does anything to me Ill protect you. She recalled his words, the serious expression on his face, and her own searing face. She had never expected a heros line to cross over from a love story into reality. Ill protect. UWWAAAAHHH. NO! DONT! She reached the corridor, perturbed. Huh? Honoka noticed something unusual. There was a crowd in the corridor. The girls, their eyes filled with tears, said things like, This is too much, and Who did this? What happened? She hurriedly changed her shoes, and walked toward the crowd. Hono. Her braided friend, among others, greeted her. What happened, Michiru? Michiru glowered as she muttered. Its too muchsomeone cut the little papers stuck beside Lord Hikarus news bulletin Honoka turned her attention to the bulletin board. The colored papers, full of memorial notes and messages to Hikaru Mikado, had large crosses carved into them. What is this? Koremitsu stood at the hind of the crowd, his demeanor especially serious. He stared at the news bulletin and the colored papers. The bulletin and papers had crosses hacked into them. Thank you. Farewell. I love you the most. The words, etched across shredded papers in black ink, hung alongside Hikarus picture. Koremitsu looked breathlessly to Hikaru, who was staring at the notes written for him which were now covered in large crosses. What exactly is going on? Who did it? Koremitsu pushed his way through the crowd, moving onward. Those who saw Koremitsus stiff, vicious countenance shrunk away from him. A path opened before him, and his surroundings calmed. With the crowd spectating him, he drew near the bulletin board and came to a still. He stared at the notes and colored papers with pursed lips. They were probably sliced through with a penknife. The surface was not jagged, but very neat. The resemblance between these crosses and the cross drawn on that canvas weighed on his heart. Two blacks lines jutting across the sunlight-filled stairs. Two black lines. He felt the sliced surface of the notes with his frigid fingers, and a small object fell from inside the envelope and landed atop his right foot. ? He knelt to retrieve it. It was a small silver star, half the size of a grain of rice. Hikaru leaned in to examine it. This is Just as he began to speak. Akagi. Koremitsu turned to the voice and saw a rigid looking male teacher, a young female homeroom teacher beside him. The homeroom teacher stood tentatively, but the venerable male teacher spoke firmly, Please, come with us. He could tell by the homeroom teachers troubled demeanor and the male teachers stern voice that there was no good to come of it. This is the Teaching Staff Head, Mister Nishidera. Hikaru spoke with a tense voice, Koremitsus voice followed, Oh. With that as their answer, they followed the department head. Spectators curious stares prodded them like needles. Koremitsu, from the corner of his eye, saw Honoka worriedly watching him depart. Is he the culprit? Hes already been called over to the office by the Department Head, you know? Behind them, such chatter could be heard. A student stood up as witness, saying that you were the one who sliced the colored paper with a knife. He was led to the cramped counseling room, and the Teaching Staff Head spoke chidingly from across the conference table. Haa? Who? The words drained and stunned him. The Teaching Staff Head spoke sternly, I cant tell you who they were, but there were three students, not one, who reported you, saying that they personally saw you cutting the colored papers with a knife. What the!? He came to a sudden realization. Saiga did this, didnt she? If she hadnt, why would three people have testified to witnessing him cut the notes when he was innocent? Honoka said before that President Saiga would not forgive her enemies, and that all the students who opposed the president vanished for no reason. Honoka had previously stated that President Saiga was unforgiving, and that all the students to oppose her had vanished with no ostensible reason. Damn, this is too despicable, Asai Saiga. Is it your modus operandi to frame people? His face stiffened, and his chest boiled. Hikaru, after taking note of Koremitsus twitching eyebrows and fury filled eyes, offered some advice. You didnt do this, Koremitsu. I can vouch for you since Im with you twenty-four hours a day, so please calm down. Just hold on for now and listen to the Teaching Staff Head. Koremitsu took a breath to calm himself. Were it not for Hikarus avocation, the situation would have worsened. He probably would have shouted for the Teaching Staff Head to bring in both the students who framed him and the student council president, Saiga. I didnt do this. He concluded as he stared at the Teaching Staff Head. Both teachers, the Teaching Staff Head and the homeroom teacher, were slightly taken aback by his calm denial. But I heard that you yelled at the students sticking their notes on the board a few days ago, didnt you? WellI wasnt yelling at them, and I have nothing to do with this. So, you mean that the witnesses were mistaken. I dont know since Im not them, but I know all too well what I did yesterday. I left school before the final dismissal time, so if they really saw the culprit, it wasnt me. Besides, I wouldnt do that kind of thing anyway. Then, is there anyone who can prove that you left school at that time. I met President Saiga when I went over to Hikarus apartment. The president should be able to prove it. The name alone caused her vexation. He tried his best to suppress the rage which rose in his chest as he spoke, but the Teaching Staff Head gave an arrogant look at Koremitsu, and said without wavering, Ive already asked Saiga about that. What? You called yourself Hikaru Mikados friend, but were infuriated when Saiga pointed out that it was impossible. That was truly the case. It sounded like Koremitsu was lying about being Hikarus friend, and was a lunatic with an inability to differentiate between fantasy and reality. Saiga definitely implied this when she spoke with the Teaching Staff Head. Maybe it was because you were overly excited that she was worried that you might do something overboard. She said you might have returned to school after that, and that you had enough time for you to do something like this. Wha WHAT KIND OF JOKE IS THIS!? He nearly exploded. Hang in there, Koremitsu! Hikaru restrained him. I get it, I get it, okay? He managed to calm himself, but his heart was racing, and his head was seething. His breathing was erratic. The Teaching Staff Head and the homeroom teacher were probably taken aback by his the fury displayed in his eyes and breathlessness as they froze. I didntdo it. Hikarus my friend; I wont tear messages meant for a friend. His voice growled with fury, and his throat was burning. You really didnt do this? The Teaching Staff Head asked again in an irked manner, and Koremitsu nearly lost his temper, but was stopped again by Hikaru. Never. The Teaching Staff Head sighed and said, Ill talk with you again once I talk with Asai. Koremitsu was finally liberated, and the bell indicating the end of the first period rang. I heard that Akagi was summoned to the staff room by the Teaching Staff Head because he was the one who cut the news and the colored paper. So that delinquent did it after all. Ive already thought about it. His facial expression was exaggerated when he roared at the girls on the corridor. He had that scary expression on his face this morning too. How can he be possibly be Lord Hikarus friend? Theyre so different its like a Prince and a slave. Yeah, nobody will believe him Speaking of which, I think he attended the funeral? He was. So what? Hes a ghost stalker? He definitely cut the papers because he was angry about everyone ignoring him when he said he was Lord Hikarus friend. Hes the worst. These ramblings, and others like it, came from in front of him. Tch! That damned womanI wont forgive you, Asai Saiga. He gritted his teeth and walked through the corridor to the classroom. She framed me as the vandal, so Im completely isolated, but shes too na?ve. I was already isolated. Im already used to such slander. Did Asa really do this? Beside him, Hikaru closed his eyes slightly and muttered pensively. Doing this isnt Asas style. What are you saying? Koremitsu spoke softly. It seemed like something that cold-blooded woman would do, but Hikarus normally clear face was clouded. Its Asas style to frame you as the culprit, Koremitsu, butthe one who cut the news and papers might be someone else. Asa simply used it to her advantage. Someone else Because if Asa knew who did this, she definitely wouldnt slander you, definitely not. Asa wouldnt do such a dangerous thing. The fervor in Hikarus eyes was quickly fading to nonexistence. He seemed to be entirely preoccupied by himself, ruminating for an answer; his icy countenance that of a complete stranger to Koremitsu. For Hikarus face to bear anything but a smile was disconcerting to Koremitsu, and when he recalled the cross drawn on that canvas, his chest ached as though it were being torn. Honoka ran to him. Akagi, are you alright? She looked to be a combination of flustered and worried as she looked up to Koremitsu. Yeah. He answered. Did the Teaching Staff Head look for you? He asked if I was the culprit, but I didnt do anything. He was still furious with Asai and the Teaching Staff Head, but he gave his best apathetic look as to not worry Honoka; however, he still had the face of a scoundrel. Honoka pouted her lips in an ostensibly embarrassed manner. Is, is that so. So nothing happened. She muttered coldly. Why are you talking with the delinquent Akagi, Shikibu? How disappointing. To think that you became a delinquent too, Shikibu. Koremitsu heard some people mutter, And at the next moment, he bellowed, ALRIGHT, THAT GUY WHO SAID DELINQUENT! YOU CAN CALL ME ONE, BUT SHIKIBUS NOT ONE! What are you doing, Akagi Honokas eyes widened, and she tried to stop Koremitsu. Hikaru, who was immersed in his own thoughts, hurriedly advised Koremitsu too, Koremitsu, its like you to be angry for Honoka. Youll cause trouble for Miss Shikibu too if you exacerbate things further! Koremitsu immediately stopped him. Whats he doing? Being angry back at us? Hes the culprit who cut the paper on Lord Hikarus bulletin. Other voices rang, and Koremitsu clenched his trembling fist as his temple veins were about to explode. At this moment, Thats not true. Hes not the one who cut the papers and the news cutting! Koremitsu doubted his eyes and ears. Hikaru too stood there, unmoving. The one exclaiming with a pale face was Aoi. Why would Aoi!? Koremitsu held his breath, and Aois voice continued to ring. No! he didnt do it! Its not him. Its not him! Her trembling tender body was ostensibly about to snap, and her eyes were filled with anguish as she kept telling them. Her pale face and straight flowing black hair was all messy. Her voice was becoming weaker, and she cuddled herself, seemingly chilly, and lowered her head. The second lesson bell rang coldly across the silent corridor. Koremitsus arms were slumped weakly as he stood there, and he immediately had the image of the large cross on the canvas and Aoi drawing it in his mind. ? ? ? During lunch break, while Koremitsu went to the roof with bento in stow, he heard rumors about the slashing. I heard that it was Lord Hikarus fiance who did it. Her Highness Aoi did belittle Lord Hikaru a long time ago, and even on that day Hikaru, who was beside Koremitsu, remained silent with a stiff expression. They arrived at the room, and Koremitsu sat his buttocks down with his legs outstretched. What do you think? Did Aoi really do it? He whispered hesitantly, I dont know. But Miss Aoi does have a motive. He frowned as he answered painfully. Aoi did not say that she was the one who cut the paper, but the its not him line from her sounded like she was trying to shield Koremitsu, or rather, she might be guilty over her crime. If Aoi was really the one who cut it all, who knows how cruel itll be to Hikaru? What would he have to do about the birthday presents he promised to give Aoi on Sunday? Hikarus expression was all gloomy, and Koremitsu was at a loss of words. Damn it. I might as well be the culprit! Frustrated, he bit into the extremely large Inarizushi (TN: Sushi of Fried tofu fill with rice inside). Suddenly, something glittered beside Koremitsu. ! And then, a chime rang, and a girl aimed her camera right in front of him. She had tomboyish short hair, and though she had a petite physique, her silky thighs and the protruding chest on her shirt made her bewitching. Sorry, Akagi! Can I have a photo please? From this direction. She immediately darted in front of him without his permission, and her cellphone screen flashed again. A cackling sound rang, indicating that the photo shoot was done. What are you doing!? Hello, Im Hiina Oumi of the news club, the second girl in class 1-4. My blood type is AB, birthday is February 3rd, Aquarius. As for my tastes in boyfriends, I like the intellectual kind with glasses on. Im willing to do anything to get a quick breaking scoop, whether its to wear a school swimsuit, cat-ears or clean the toilet. My favorite food is pasta, and I prefer to sprinkle lots of cheese over it rather than have the Neapolitan meat sauce on it. I think its best to have Neapolitan pasta with cheese right? Theres a caf called April Fools in front of the station, and including coffee, red tea, herbal tea or their homemade mint ice-cream, the entire set is worth 850 Yen. Thats really the best one for me. Are there any other questions? She was speaking very quickly midway through, but the final few words were too faster that Koremitsus mind was utterly confused. Wearing a school swimsuit, cleaning the toilet, or whatever, what was going on? No, before that. Why did you take a photo of me when I havent allowed you to? And in this situation? He glared back like a beast, but the girl did not seem to mind. I did ask if I could take a photo. But I didnt allow you to. Well, lets not fuss over such trivial stuff. Now, the topic of our scoop, Akagi, youre Lord Hikarus friend, right? So what? She would probably say something like she could not believe it. Im investigating into something regarding Lord Hikaru. Thus, Im collecting all sorts of information. Youre still going to write a Hikarus memoriam during this commotion again? Ahh, you sure were unlucky this morning, Akagi, werent you? But I have no intention of focusing on this trivial matter of someones act of personal revenge. Well, a coming-out party from Her Highness Aoi certainly is exciting, but this is really a 3rd-rate act. What Im looking into is the issue of The truth behind Lord Hikarus death, thats all. The truth, behind Hikarus death? As Koremitsu remained puzzled, Hiina grinned as she said, Its justa little rumorbut Lord Hikaru didnt die from an accident, but was actually killed by someone. ! Koremitsu let out a slight gasp. Was Hikaru possibly killed by someone? Whats going on, Hikaru!? He turned to the man himself, and saw Hikaru give a grim frozen expression into the sky that could have frozen the atmosphere around them. Hikaru bit on his lips that were usual smiling gently, his face was face and his eyes were sharp. Koremitsu immediately had goosebumps. Was she telling the truth? Hello there, Akagi? Why are you looking behind? As Hiina called out to Koremitsu. So youre here, Akagi! Honoka opened the door to the roof, and she exclaimed with a tone of desperation. What is it, Shikibu!? Her Highness Aois in trouble! Shes taken away by Lord Hikarus fans! The situation is very bad! Aoi! Hikaru exclaimed. Ahh, Her Highness Aoi had been badmouthing Lord Hikaru up till now, making his fans really unhappy. With this incident, itll be past their breaking point. Hiina said this rather expectantly. Koremitsu left his bento behind and ran over to Honoka. Where did they go, Shikibu? To the woods! Koremitsu dashed hurriedly down the stairs. Ah! Wait a moment! Akagi! I havent had my material yet! Hiina chased after him with her chest bouncing about. ? ? ? Youd better not have anything happen to you, Aoi! He did not expect to see students being called out for personal revenge in this prestigious school of princesses and young lords. If women were to get hysterical, who knew what they could do. As Koremitsu sprinted down the stairs, Hikaru exclaimed climatically, Listen to me, Koremitsu. I feel that Miss Aois not the one who cut the paper. She may have a motive for doing this, but its not her character to actually carry out the act. Of course, its not Asa too. Even if Asa knows that Miss Aoi drew a cross on her canvas, she wont suspect Miss Aoi. Koremitsu darted through the corridor and ran out of the school building without changing out of his shoes. During this time, Hikaru continued with a serious expression, Thats right, Asa definitely didnt know that Miss Aoi drew a cross on the canvas. Thats why, when there was the slashing incident, she felt that it could be used to her benefit, and she could frame you for this incident. Koremitsu panted, looked around, and ran straight to the woods. Hikarus voice got more uptight, The crux in this situation is why the culprit would deliberately draw a large cross on the memorial. If its not a coincidencethere has to be an intention behind this, and the culprit will show up. Miss Aois not the culprit, and its not Asa. That means A voice rang, sounding like it ripped through the air sharply, Youre just betrothed because your parents decided the marriage! He turned his head towards where the voice came from, and saw Aoi standing with her back against a large trunk. She bit her lips tightly, and she was frowning with a pale face. There were approximately 10 girls surrounding her. And they were ostensibly taking turns to tell her off. Even if you werent loved by Lord Hikaru, its embarrassing that you still hate him after his death and rip the papers! Lord Hikaru certainly is pitiful to have a vicious woman like you as his fiance. No wonder he went to flirt around. No matter how much she was scolded, Aoi kept silent with a stiff expression. Her eyes were showing a firm glint, and her tightly shut lips were not saying a single word. What are you staring at? Say something? Are you looking down on us because you think youre a noble whos been in the school since kindergarten? The girl who was irate by Aois attitude raised her hand. Ive always disliked you for a long time. Koremitsu sprinted over as he hollered, HOLD IT RIGHT THERE! Aoi widened her eyes. And the other girls looked over at Koremitsu. Koremitsu barged his way amongst them and stood in front of Aoi, shielding her. Dont you lay a hand on her! Shes a very important person! If you want to vent your anger, come at me! Ill take a beating from you for her sake. Right! Aois a very important person to Hikaru. Thats why I have to protect her! Upon seeing the savage-looking Koremitsu with messy red hair pant as he hollered, the girls were rooted to the ground in fear. COME HIT ME! Koremitsu roared out at the girl who raised her hand. Wha-what are you doing? Didnt she completely ignore you, splash you with the paintbrush water, and cut up the papers everyone wrote to Lord Hikaru? And you still want to protect her after all this? Are you an idiot? The girl glared timidly at Koremitsu. At this moment, Hikaru, who was beside them, spoke sternly, No, Miss Aoi didnt do it. Koremitsu immediately turned towards Hikaru. Hikarus expression was as firm as his will, unfettered, and he looked towards the girls surrounding Aoi. They could not see Hikaru. And they could not hear his voice. But Koremitsu could hear him. That was why, Miss Aoi isnt the one who cut the colored papers and the news. That was why he had to convey Hikarus words. He had to protect this Aoi Hikaru so loved. The girls widened their eyes in shock, and Aoi, standing behind him, was taken aback. Hikaru looked like an Archangel sent down by God as he pointed a long finger at one of the girls. Yourethe culprit. Youre the one who did this. Koremitsu grabbed the hand of the girl Hikaru pointed to and raised it up. No! The girl who had been hounding Koremitsu up till this point let out a soft cry. Honoka gasped, and Hiina took her phone out as she got ready. The polished nail on the right hands finger dropped as Koremitsu grabbed it, and the stars and flower shaped glass fragments were glittering. They were the same stars as the ones that dropped onto Koremitsus toes. Hikaru spoke quietly, Why are there large crosses on the news and the papersas for what this means, it means that the culprit was definitely in the arts room, and saw Miss Aoi draw the cross on the canvas. She did not like Miss Aoi, and did this to push the blame on her. Koremitsu digested the meaning of Hikarus words as he growled, Youre from the arts club, right? You saw me being scolded by Aoi, and also saw her draw that large cross on the canvas. Thats why you deliberately cut the news and papers in large crosses to shift the suspicion to her. The girl grabbed by the hand froze tersely, and then struggled like a fish biting on hook, trying to break free from Koremitsus hand. But once she knew she could not escape, her expression contorted, and she looked like she was hoping for Koremitsu not to speak on any further. Tha-thats becauseI couldnt forgive her. The girl showed fear and apprehension on her face as she moved her dry lips. That person kept calling Lord Hikaru useless, a scum amongst men, and even said something like he deserved this for what he did. Her tentative-looking eyes had anger and sadness as she said this person, and she growled these words. Wh-when Lord Hikaru was around, I couldnt approach him because I was too nervousbut that person, even when she became Lord Hikarus fiance so easily, said suchsuch overboard thingsif I were her, I would have ripped my mouth out and not say anythingif I were Lord Hikarus fiance, Ill definitely treasure him more than that person. Ill thank God every daybut this person keeps deriding him, and shes his fiance. When she finally finished, she broke down in tears. Koremitsu weakened, not knowing what to do. When Aoi drew the large cross on the canvas, Koremitsu too could not suppress his anger as he roared out at Aoi. He understood all too well the feelings of the girl Aoi hurt. Koremitsu let go of her hand, and she immediately knelt down, her skirt lying on the grassy patchy as she sobbed weakly. Lord Hikaruhas always been my idol. I was satisfied with just looking at him from afar, but hes now deadI wontwont be able to see him again Hikaru too showed a depressed look, and got down on his knees to clasp the girls hands, seemingly apologizing for not being able to accept her feelings. I-Im sorry. Even though the one she hoped to meet was standing right in front of her, she could not sense him clasping her hand, and she continued while sobbing. I already knewthis is just envy on my partbutits really painfulI couldnt control myselfIm sorryIm sorry. The other girls too apologized as they lowered their heads. Im sorry. Pl-please forgive me. Koremitsu, who was already apprehensive over being apologized at, had sweat dripping as his head started to heat up as he shouted, Idiots! Dont apologize to me or anything! You shouldnt have done this if you had known that youre going to apologize like this! Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from behind. Is that so. Aoi, standing behind Koremitsu, continued to mutter. Please dontdo this too. Please dontapologize. He turned around, and saw Aois expression look paler than before. Her eyes were shut, and she seemed to be writhing as she breathed. Iwasnt the one who cut the papers, butI already thought about it. Startled, Koremitsus voice was stuck in his throat. Hiina watched on with a calm expression, Honoka and the other girls shocked onlookers. And then, there was a color tint of agony spreading in Hikarus eyes. For every moment Aoi spoke, her petite shoulders would tremble, and the agony got concentrated. As you have said, Hikaru never loved me. He was chasing other girlsand I despised him for it. He fooled people like that, and died in that mannerhe didnt consider the feelings of others until the end. Aoi suddenly could not continue any further. Her contorted expression showed that she was about to cry, and she had already revealed the sadness and bitterness within. I always thought of tearing down those colored papers so that I wont have to remember themwhenever I see those things related to Hikaru every morning, I really cant help but want to tear them offso, thats why, when I saw the slashed news and papersII mistakenly thought that I did that Aois delicate body looked frailer than before, and her face got paler. Her large eyes were seething with agony. I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH! The moment she cried outKoremitsu felt he had heard the sound of Hikarus heart breaking. Hikaru, who was the prosecutor of sorts before now, stood there like a convict being judged for heavy crimes. He did not argue as he closed his lips, and his sad eyes showed helplessness Aoi then lowered her head and ran away. Wait! Koremitsu followed after her. Dont follow me! Hikarus feelingsaffections for me are like the stars in the sky falling down on the ground; they dont exist! Aoi exclaimed as she ran. These words carved Koremitsus heart. Why must she keep saying such things? Hikaru was certainly right beside Aoi. He still remained on this world to fulfill the promise he made with her. And she actually said something like itll be great if he disappearedthat she cant help but wreck it. Why must she let out such a heartbroken voice, such a painful expression, why His chest felt tight, and he had difficulty breathing as his body ached. Hikaru said that youre his hope! Even so Please! Wait! Aoi Saotome! Listen to me! Aoi ran from the courtyard to the corridor, and Koremitsu tried his best to catch up. He felt Hikarus presence behind him, his pain, and continued chasing after her. Theres not enough time. Aois birthday was on Sunday C two days from now. If Koremitsu could not open her heart before than, he would not be able to pass on the remaining 6 birthday presents, and he would not be able to pass on Hikarus feelings to Aoi! Even though this was already Hikarus last chance! Hikaru could not celebrate Aois birthday with her already! Stop right there! Aoi Saotome! I have something I want to give you! Aoi dashed up the stairs. The light of noon shot through the windows on the stairs. Hey! Aoi Saotome! Saotome! Aoi! CMiss Aoi! Miss Aoi. The moment he called out to her, she stopped in her tracks. However, she did not look back and knelt down weakly. She was everything but alright. Koremitsu sprinted to her. Hikaru too. Miss Aoi! Miss Aoi! Aoi was still groggy as she closed her eyes, worn from it all, breathing with pain. Even when Koremitsu was carrying her, she showed no reaction. Koremitsu was shocked to realize how light Aoi was. Hikaru, wheres the infirmary? First floor! Lead the way. He carried Aoi as he ran to the infirmary. On the way back, Koremitsu went by Honoka and Hiina, who caught up. Wait! Whats going on!? What happened to Her Highness Aoi!? Wow, a Princess Carry! May I take a picture!? Idiot! Ill kill you if you dare to take one! He yelled these words as he ran off. ? ? ? Koremitsu let Aoi lie on the infirmary bed, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. His hair and clothes were drenched in sweat to a point where he could squeeze it out. Overexertion, lack of sleep, and malnutrition. The infirmary teacher frowned. Koremitsu learned that Aoi felt uncomfortable during a lesson a few days ago, and came over to the infirmary to rest. At that time, I emphasized to her that she had to have the minimum amount of sleep and nutrition. Looks like shes still thinking about Hikaru, really, who can blame her? The teacher said with distress. Hikaru lowered his eyelashes, seemingly accepting this lecture. Once lunch break ended, Koremitsu was advised by the teacher to return to the classroom, and he insisted. I want to stay with her! His attitude was unexpectedly adamant, and he hammered himself down to the bed. Teacher, please let Akagi stay here. The teacher finally relented, whether it was because of Honokas request, or that the teacher was terrified of Koremitsus intensity. Thanks, Shikibu. No need to thank me. Her Highness Aoiitll be great if she can get well. She whispered, and left the infirmary. Koremitsu looked down upon Aoi, lying on the bad. Lack of sleep? Overexertion? Malnutrition? What in the world? This personshes always trying to act tough, but always so reckless. She continued to insist on going to school, and continued to stay inside the arts room to paint after schoolshe looked like she was living the same life she had when Hikaru was still alive, but in fact, that was not the case. She agonized all this time. Aoi had been trying to force herself to act tough C maybe because she did not want others to notice this pain within her. A tear slid from the corner of Aois closed eyelid. Hikaru knelt down beside the bed, his eyes filled with regret as he looked at Aois sleeping face. Miss Aoi, definitely realized that the one who cut the news and the papers was from the arts clubshe felt that she herself had a motive for doing this, which is why she continued to blame herselfthis is the kind of girl she is. No! he didnt do it! Its not him. Its not him! Aoi looked like she was almost in tears as she repeated these words in the corridor. At that moment, Aoi was certainly defending Koremitsu. Even though this was out of her own guilt. Ialways thought of tearing down those colored papers so that I wont have to remember them Those words were Aois true thoughts too. when I saw the slashed news and papersII mistakenly thought that I did that I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH! Aoi was trembling back then. She never had any feelings for Hikaru in the first place. Koremitsu thought of Aois state of mind when she said this, and Hikarus feelings when he heard this, and felt hot inside. Miss Aoi had always been like this. Whenever shes extremely sad, whenever she felt like crying, she would force herself to say theres nothing wrong, puff her face to look away Hikaru said with melancholy. She looked angry on the surface because her inner heart was saddened. She saw herself as being unloved by Hikaru, causing her to be saddened and cry out in gloom. Koremitsu recalled how, in his youth, he drew many crosses on the writing paper when his mother left him. Aoi was just like him. Like Koremitsu, she would protect her inner heart by denying everything. Aoi in the photo album would glance at Hikaru when she was slightly away from Hikaru. But when both of them were together, she would look away. Hikaru knew more than anyone how clumsy Aoi was, the pain she had. Thus, when Aoi vented out her feelings, Hikarus heart felt like it was butchered through. He lowered his eyes as he looked down at Aoi sadly. He wanted to use his fingers to wipe the tears off Aois crying face, but his fingers passed through. Hikarus face was full of anguish. Koremitsu observed this, and his heart felt like it was torn asunder. He really wanted to tell Aoi that Hikaru was standing here. He wanted to tell her that Hikaru was worried about her. But no matter how many times Hikaru tried to touch Aoi, he failed, and he could only retract his hand in a forlorn manner. He bit his lips, showed a depressed look as he looked at Aoi longingly, smiled, ostensibly trying to endure the painand said gently, Koremitsutheres a vending machine in front of the infirmary. Can you get a can of milk shake so that Miss Aoi can drink it when she wakes up? Oh, okay. The bell indicating the end of the 5th period rang. Koremitsu stood up from the pipe chair and silently walked out of the infirmary. His heart was still aching because of the smile he saw on Hikarus face. He hesitated for a moment, dropped a coin into the vending machine, and turned to Hikaru anxiously. WellI shouldnt be asking this in this situation. He tried to remain calm as he pressed on the button indicating the milkshake choice, but his throat was trembling as his fingers were dripping with seat. Areyou reallykilled by someone? GATAN. The sound of the milkshake can dropping rang. Hikaru gave an abnormally calm expression as he looked back at Koremitsu silently. Thats because the News Club girl said so. I can ignore it if its made up. Im not too sure. He spoke with an adult-like tone. Im a harem prince who goes around hooking up girlsso I guess there should be a lot of girls who wanted to kill me. He avoided this topic in such a vague manner. Why did he want to avoid this topic? Koremitsu thought about it, and he felt a chill up his back. What exactly was the rumor Hiina Oumi heard about? Hikaru went silent. Just when he felt something icy stuck in his throat. Akagi. Asai Saiga was standing there with an admonishing expression. I heard that Aoi fainted. Shes resting on the bed now. He answered as he took out the milkshake can. The can was still scalding, and his fingers were hot. Milkshake? Asai suddenly frowned. Its for Aoi to drink when she wakes up. Once he said that, Asais expression became sharper. Did you hear it from Hikaru? That Aoi likes milkshake more than coffee. Yeah. Koremitsu was about to return back to the infirmary, only to be stopped by Asais stern tone, Akagi, please return to the classroom. Ill take care of Aoi. I still have some things I want to say to her. Your presence would only cause Aois body condition to worsen. Speaking of which, did Aoi not faint because of you? Hikarus expression froze. Koremitsu too stopped in his tracks. It was true that Koremitsu was the one who kept chasing after Aoi, causing her to end up in the infirmary. Also, the reason why the girl from the arts club blamed the paper slashing onto Aoi was because Koremitsu went over to the arts room every day, and Aoi kept badmouthing Hikaru. Koremitsu kept running forward to express Hikarus feelings, but never considered the consequences, and did not notice that Aoi did not have her proper meals, did not sleep well, and was in agony the entire time. He was enraged by Aois words, and lashed out such overboard comments to her. She must have been terrified to see a savage-looking wild dog hounding her, barking at her. What Koremitsu did may have opened the scars within Aoi all the more. Right beside Koremitsu was Hikaru, who lowered his head sadly. Koremitsu grabbed onto the milkshake can, his skin almost scalded as he was unable to argue back. Did I force Aoi into despair? Asai showed displeasure on her face. Its my fault for not taking care of Aoi and leaving her alone today. I do have to reflect on this. From this moment, I wont allow any of Hikarus fans to hurt Aoi. Those girls have their troubles too. Dont punish them for it. if Aoi knows about it, shell definitely blame herself. Koremitsu stared back at Asai. I dont want to be advised by you regarding Aoi. Asai retorted with a berating tone. She then looked at Koremitsu with an icy stare. If, even if, youre Hikarus friend, you cant use this as an excuse to hurt Aoi verbally. I definitely wont recognize someone like you as a representative for Hikaru. All her words were piercing through Koremitsus chest. His hand that was holding the milkshake got number and number. One more thing, Koremitsu Akagi, its impossible for you to express Hikarus feeling. Nobody can. He had to say something. He was Hikarus real representative, and he had to fight back. Right, I have to say something s- He sank into deep thought while enduring the pain of his gut being ripped apart, looking for words he should say. At this moment, a quiet voice rang, Koremitsuthats enough. He could not believe that these words came from Hikaru directly. Hikaru stood between Koremitsu and Asai, showed a light smile on his face tersely, and shook his head, Forget about it. Forget about it? What are you saying, Hikaru? As Koremitsu was about to collapse on his knees, Asai said, Ill celebrate Aois birthday with her to make her forget all about Hikaru. Speaking of which, the burden of being Hikarus fiance was already too much for her. As Hikaru listened to these words, his face was contorted with bitterness. I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH! Koremitsu saw Hikarus suffering expression as the latter was trying to get him to agree, and he could not counter Asais argument. Damn it! He handed the warm milkshake can to Asai. Give this to Aoi. He grumbled as he left the infirmary. His body felt torn apart as he thought about how he did not finish the errand. Hikaru remained silent as he followed Koremitsu sidelong. It was a weak existence, one almost devoid of existence. They were about to reach the classroom. Koremitsu whispered to Hikaru as he walked on, Do you really think this is for the best? Hikaru went silent for a moment, and then spoke, Asa might be right His hollow expression was full of despair, and he let out words of regret. I kept hurting Miss Aoi up till now. Its too late to try and salvage anything here. Maybe Im just trying to satisfy myself by fulfilling this promiseand I made my beloved Miss Aoicry again. His lowered eyelashes trembled, and his voice was filled with unrestrained pain. He lifted his head and smiled with an anguished expression. And Koremitsu, I cant give Miss Aoi happiness as a ghost now. Maybe its time to give her a new start. In the arts room, when I told Miss Aoi to move her lips if she could hear my voiceI still had that little hope even though I know its impossibleeven though Miss Aoi was angry, even if she would look away angrilybut she never noticed me in the slightest. At that time, Hikaru and Aoi were almost sticking together. Hikarus weak eyes were ostensibly pleading for Aoi to look at him. But Aoi never looked back as she continued to draw the large cross on the canvas. She said that Hikaru was the worst liar. Koremitsus hand that was holding onto the milkshake can still felt hot. He was unsatisfied, full of angst, and he had difficulty breathing. He could not endure the sight of Hikarus smile again as he lowered his head. What Asai said was true. It was too much for the serious-natured Aoi to bear the burden of Hikarus fiance. She must have been hurt, seeing Hikaru flirt around with so many girls to the point where he became infamous as a playboy. But it was too snobbish of Hikaru to say that he wanted to express his love only at the point of his death. Koremitsu too bore the crime as the representative, defending Hikaru even though he knew about this. He kept repeating his one-sided approach, caused the incident, and forced Aoi into despair. He really wanted to fall on his knees in regret. But even so, is it really alright to give up like this? Is it good to let Aois birthday pass by without doing anything? And am Igoing to watch Hikaru give up like this without saying anything? He arrived in front of the classroom. Honoka was certainly worried over Koremitsu as she waited inside the classroom. She left her seat, poked her head out from the rear door, looked around the corridor, and asked, Hows Her Highness, Akagi? Shes fine. Honoka heaved a sigh of relief, and at the next moment, she opened her eyes frantically, Waitwherere you going? Walk around. Koremitsu growled gruffly and passed by the classroom door. The class bell rang from above. WAIT! AKAGI! COME BACK FOR CLASS! THE SIXTH PERIOD ISNT OVER YET! AKAGI! AKAGI~! Honoka hollered out from behind. But Koremitsu did not care as he ran forward in large steps. Koremitsu? Whats wrong? You just passed by the classroom, you know? Hikaru said with bewilderment. Koremitsu wordlessly ascended the stairs. He gritted his teeth and took one heavy step after another as he climbed. Koremitsu, hello, Koremitsu? Do you hear me? He climbed up onto the top level, and opened the door leading to the roof. The wind blew towards Koremitsu from the front, and his crimson hair fluttered. He stepped onto the roof, closed the door, and roared, IM LISTENING! Hikarus eyes widened. Koremitsu looked up, and vented out all the emotions he held within like a torrent. I CAME HERE BECAUSE I WANT TO TALK WITH YOU! DONT YOU GIVE ME THAT WORTHLESS EXPRESSION! DIDNT YOU HAUNT ME BECAUSE YOU WANT TO PASS ALONG YOUR FEELINGS TO AOI!? YOURE DEAD, BUT I CAN HEAR YOUR VOICE CLEARLY! I CAN DEFINITELY HEAR YOUR WORDS! He thumped his chest violently. Hikaru was in awe at the declaration. Koremitsus unwavering spirit could be realized from his expression. It was an expression that said, Are you really going to give up here? Were those feelings you showed when you looked at the album truly this downtrodden? You looked at Aoi with such passion in the arts room C can you treat the feelings you showed back then as nothing? ISNT AOI YOUR BELOVED!? DIDNT YOU SAY THIS TO ME!? DONT TELL ME THATS A LIE!? DIDNT YOU SWEAR NOT TO CHEAT AROUND AND BE WITH HER FOREVER!? WERE THOSE ALL LIES!? Hikarus face turned pale, the ends of his lips curled up. He smiled. It was no longer a warm smile, but a tense one that hinted at a searing pain inside. Im not lying. Ive always loved Miss Aoi. Thenwe have to tell Aoi this no matter what. Aoi has always thought that you never loved her. -For me, genuine affection is like stars in the sky falling down to the ground C it doesnt happen! Aois voice echoed in his mind. What were the chances of a meteor dropping? Why did she have such belief? DIDNT YOU SAY THAT YOU WONT LEAVE A CRYING GIRL ALONE? WONT YOU WATER A FLOWER THATS WILTING? THEN TELL HER, TELL AOI HOW MUCH YOU VALUE THIS PROMISE WITH HER! ILL PASS HER YOUR WORDS, YOUR FEELINGS! JUST SAY PLEASE, BECAUSE WERE FRIENDSILL DEFINITELY PASS ON THE FEELINGS TO YOU! IF AOIS TEARS CANT BE WIPED AWAY, ILL USE A HANDKERCHIEF TO WIPE THEM OFF ON YOUR BEHALF! ARE YOU STILL GOING TO SAY FORGET ABOUT IT HERE!? He roared aloud, his throat feeling like it was about to explode, continuing in his mind. Say it out. Just say the word please. If you give up like this, Aoi wont know your feelings for her forever. Shell just think that shes not loved because she doesnt know how you feel, and will think that shes just designated as a fiance. Koremitsus mother left her family without leaving a single word to her son. Koremitsu could not give his mother a present. But Hikaru should have something he wanted to give to Aoi. Aoi should have the privilege to accept Hikarus present. Thats why, say it to me Hikaru closed his lips slightly and frowned as he looked back at Koremitsu. His clear eyes were filled with bitterness and anguish. Those lips trembling lips of his uttered words. PleaseKoremitsu. This line was enough for him. That night, after Koremitsu left the apartment, Hikaru shouted to the inked night sky that they were friends, and Koremitsu felt a rising sense of delight and embarrassment. Those words alone allow me to overcome all difficulty to see all his wishes through. Please. I can agree to those words without asking for anything in return. For a sake of a friend, I can do this confidently. Alright, leave it to me! His chest was filled with delight. The delight rose from the bottom of his belly, and he exclaimed as he ran out. Honoka was leaning at the side of the roof leading to the roof, feeling extremely nervous. She skipped class and followed Koremitsu up to the roof because she was worried about him. She heard a growl from the other side of the door. Was he arguing? With who? The moment she put her hand on the door handle, a hearty voice rang in her ears. Alright, leave it to me! The footsteps approached, and she hid behind the door. The door then opened, and a cheerful Koremitsu sprinted out with his red hair flowing. Eh? Wait, whats going on? His stiff face looked extremely painful when he came back from the infirmary, but now, he looked radiant and dazzling, as if a light shone upon him as he shot out like a bullet. The unforgettable bright red hair, that reliable yet reckless attitude of a bratty king, and the expression of invincibility of caused her heart to throb. It felt like the moment she fell in love with a novel on first sight last night Koremitsu raced down the stairs like a wild dog that had been newly freed. And he dashed through the corridor without hesitation. Wings were ostensibly attached to his feet as he did not feel tired at all. He reached his hand into his pocket. It had the 2nd present he bought from the ticket shop two days prior. It may be the first time he bought such a thing, and the attendant was startled when he endured his shame to ask gruffly, Please give me two. What he touched let out a rippling sound from within his pocket. Aoi walked out of the infirmary with Asai supporting her. Her petite face was still pale. She wanted to endure her tears as she bit her lips and lowered her head. Koremitsu called to her. Aoi! Aoi immediately raised her head, shocked. She moved in front of Aoi, ostensibly trying to hide her, but Koremitsu did not mind as he dug out the item from his pocket and handed it to Aoi. This is the second present! Aoi looked even more startled. The folded envelope was crumpled as it had been in his pocket all this while. He placed it in Aois hands. Its a ticket to the theme park! Lets go there on Sunday! He looked at the rooted Aoi and quickly spoke with force to emphasize. Well meet at 1pm at the station near the school! Its a promise Ill celebrate Aois birthday. Asai spoke coldly and tried to snatch the ticket from Aois hand. But Aoi grabbed onto the envelope with the ticket firmly. This caused Asais expression to freeze. Aoi bit her lips painfully, not indicating whether she would go or not. As he looked at Aois eyes, Koremitsu gave her a confident nod. Ill be waiting! Definitely! You definitely must come along! Ill hand over the remaining 5 presents! Holding onto the ticket, his fingertips shuddered slightly with a twitch. You dont have to listen to him, Aoi. Asai held Aois hand and walked beside Koremitsu. But Aoi eyed Koremitsu rigidly. You must come if you want to know Hikarus feelings! Aoi! Shocked, Aoi jerked as she turned around and looked forward. Koremitsu watched Aoi move forward with her head down, and cried out to her in his heart. You definitely must come, Aoi. You have the privilege to accept what Hikaru wants to give you. At the same time, Hikaru Stood beside Koremitsu, rapt with the intensity of the moment, speaking to himself. Ill be waiting, Miss Aoi. Volume 1 - CH 6 [Hikaru V1] Chapter 6 C If That Star Smiled at Me Happy birthday, Aoi. Asai, dressed in simple silk pajamas, pushed aside the French floral curtain as she turned her head back and spoke to Aoi. Aoi sat on the bed as she rubbed her eyes. It was Sunday morning. The bright morning sun shone in from the outside, and the weather seemed fine. Asai stayed overnight at Aois house since Saturday night. She came to make cake and food for Aoi today, hence her need to visit and prepare on Saturday. Asai was a reliable childhood friend, and though she was actually a few months younger than Aoi, she was taller than Aoi for as long as she could remember, smarter than Aoi, more determined, and she cared for Aoi like a true older sister. Aois father also had a lot of trust in Asai. Whenever Asai came to visit Aoi, Aois father would commend and thank her. Aoi has always been in your care. Please continue to take care of our Aoi. Just eat a little for breakfast. Ill make some sugarless pancakes to go along with fruit yogurt, how about it? You should be able to finish it all. Ill make some vegetable soup too so that your body wont go cold. Asai had decided all this with precision. And Aoi merely needed to abide. Aoi took off her nightgown with laces lined on the hem, and changed into a cotton one-piece dress comfortable for her skin. This clothing, too, was bought when she went shopping with Asai. That attires good. It suits you, Aoi. Even in the early days of their friendship, she only needed to listen to Asai to avoid problems. Right, even if it was related to Hikaru Hikarus playboy tendencies will never be cured. Hes the kind that wont live on if he doesnt get a new love partner. Asai spoke of Hikaru with such a critical expression. Though the trio often played together when they were young, Asai showed no mercy to Hikaru. She really pampered Aoi, but would deal with Hikaru in an icy cold tone and attitude. Hikarus not a match for you, Aoi. Asai had remarked in the past. Hikaru is definitely not an honest man wholl simply protect you only, Aoi. Hell continue with all sorts of shallow love relationships with many women, and will continue to hurt you. Aoi also thought that she was right C that Asas words were always correct. You should tell your grandfather to cancel your marriage with Hikaru. Do you want me to help you say it? But she could not agree to this particular line from Asai alone. Were merely engaged in name, and even if I dont try to cancel it, Hikaru wont marry me sincerely. Of course, I wont become Hikarus wife. That was what she said, but Aoi never formally cancelled the engagement. This was despite Asai telling her to do so many times. She kept saying that Aoi would not have any unhappiness, any painful memories. If she had listened to Asais words back then, perhaps Hikarus death would not be so painful to her. Perhaps she would not feel the anguish that lacerated her heart, and she would not feel suffocated in the middle of the night. She received the lilacs stalks two days before Hikarus death, and once she learned of his death, she snapped the stalks and threw them away. This is the first present. I prepared another 6 gifts for your birthday. Please look forward to it. Aoi was pained to realize that this promise caused her heart to raceand her body felt like it was breaking apart She could not forgive Hikaru for breaking the promise in the worst way possible. Liar! She tore the letter, snapped the stalks, and said several times with a hoarse voice, Liar! Liar! Thus, when the person proclaiming himself as Hikarus good friend, Koremitsu, appeared in front of her, claiming he would celebrate Aois birthday in place of Hikaru, Aoi was immensely furious. And also, Koremitsu had an outstanding red hair, a savage dog-like sharp stare, and was very crude in his wordsit was impossible to imagine that a primitive person like him would be Hikarus friend. He definitely was trying to lie to her, just as Asai said. She must not believe that he was trying to convey Hikarus thoughts. That was what she thought before now. This is the second present! The passionate stare was looking right through Aoi, He reached his hand out to her. Its a ticket to the theme park! Lets go there on Sunday! He forcefully handed the envelope with the ticket over to Aoi, and exclaimed with a serious voice. Ill be waiting! Definitely! You definitely must come along! Ill hand over the remaining 5 presents! She sat up on the bed lightly, pulled out the antique drawer with the floral carvings on it, and stared at it uneasily. The thing placed inside the drawer was the theme park ticket Koremitsu forcefully handed to her on Friday. She told Asai that she had already thrown it away, but in fact, she kept it with her. Just like how she did not break up the engagement. You must come if you want to know Hikarus feelings! Aoi! Hikarus feelings. Did they really exist? They were only engaged in name, so what kind of feelings did Hikaru have for her exactly? When he was still alive, he would say Miss Aois really cute, I really love you as easily as if he was breathing, to a point where it was practically his greeting. Once she learnt that he would say such things to other girls too, she felt extremely angry for being fooled. I cant believe your love, Hikaru. Aoi puffed her cheeks and glared at him, Hikaru however gave an angelic smile as he stared back at her eyes, saying, What must I do to make you believe that I really love you, Miss Aoi? Then, try making the stars fall down from the sky. If you cant do that, I wont believe whatever you say. Youre to blame for always saying such empty words to make fun of me. Aoi turned her back towards Hikaru, and heard his laughter from behind. Then, I have to think about a way to make the stars fall when I want to confess to you that I love you most. He said that teasingly. Even though it was impossible to make the stars fall. Thats why, Hikarus feelingsfor me are like the stars in the sky falling down. They dont exist. She muttered hoarsely, and her chest was ostensibly ripped apart. The cat she reared in her house, Shell Blue, meowed as it leapt onto Aois knees. It was plump, its black and white fur looked like a cow, and its face was flat. It was definitely not a pretty cat. But she fell in love with it on first sight when she saw how it was drenched in the rain as it was placed in the cardboard box. Aoi cuddled that heavy body tightly. I dont want to know about anyof Hikarus feelings or anything. ? ? ? Argh~~~~~, whys she not here yet!? It was 1.15pm. Koremitsu suddenly grumbled as he stood at the gantry gates of the station. The passers-by passing through the gates were shocked, and hurriedly walked away, ostensibly avoiding him. Damn, its been over 15 minutes already. Is that Aoi planning to make me wait here. Theyre girls, so maybe theyre late because they spent the time dolling themselves up. The longest time I spent waiting for a girl was 6 hours. Tch, you really have the patience to wait, huh? Speaking of which, its amazing that she would appear even other you waited for her for 6 hours. Koremitsu was thoroughly speechless. However, to him, who had never invited anyone out, and did not have much patience, a 15 minute wait was too long for him. Let me ask just to be clear. Is Aoi the type to be late because shes dressing up? Nope, shes the type wholl arrive 30 minutes earlier, walk around the area, return back to the appointed area 10 minutes before the time, and pout when her date appears, saying that she just came by early out of coincidence. That means shes not coming! Koremitsu got through the gantry and rode on the subway train that just arrived. He could not wait for her any longer. If shes not coming, Ill go fetch her myself! The passengers in the train immediately looked over at Koremitsu in unison. ? ? ? The cake should be almost done. Asai indulged herself in the tasting of the sandwich and the red tea across the white table as she looked at the clock. It was 1:45 PM. Aois heart was hurting with every beat. The appointed time Koremitsu promised her was 1PM. He must have returned back angrily. She did not have the appetite to consume the sandwich and the red tea, and merely cuddled Shell Blue as she lowered her head. Is this really alright? Asai said before that there was no need to listen to that mans words. However On Friday, when she woke up in the infirmary, Asai brought in a can of milkshake and handed it unwillingly to Aoi, saying, Its lukewarm. It may not be that nice to drink. Asai did not like the milkshake the school vending machines sold, and said that it was a drink that had preservatives and sugar mixed into the milk, that it was not good for the body, and she did not recommend Aoi to drink it. It was true that it was not a refined taste, but Aoi loved that sweetness she could not taste at home, and bought it to drink from time to time while secretly hiding it from Asai. Its okay. Ill keep it then. Thank you, Asa. The milkshake had already cooled down, but she could feel the liquid gently soothing her body. As Aoi drank the milkshake, Asai inadvertently looked over with a stern expression. Did Koremitsu leave this can of milkshake behind? Hikaru would gently hand her a can of milkshake from time to time, Keep it a secret from Asa. Dont treat me as a kid. Ive stopped liking milkshakes since the first years of elementary school already. She would blush as she argues back. However, Hikaru would keep giving Aoi milkshakes, and not coffee or Oolong tea. That was because he knew Aoi still liked milkshake. Thus, the one who left the milkshake in the infirmary was not Asa, but Koremitsu No, I shouldnt be thinking about this any longer. The appointed time had long passed, and it would be meaningless for her to think any longer. She would merely be adding on to her bitterness. Right, she would simply not think about anything related to Hikaruand forget everything about him, just like during that time after his death. Ill go check on the cake. Asa walked out of the room. She caressed her face on Shell Blue, which looked worried too as it let out a meow. Suddenly, Aois phone on the dressing table rang. She picked it up, and found an unknown number calling it. Normally, she would ignore this call. But, maybethis premonition rose in her heart, and she pressed the call button. Oi, Aoi! A gruff voice immediately entered her ears. Its already past the appointed time! Why did Koremitsu know Aois number? This suspicion was unnecessary for her though, as her heart trembled the moment she heard his voiceit was not a feeling of fear of puzzlement, but something else Im now calling you in front of your house! Hurry up, get the ticket, and get out here! Koremitsus tone was very gawkish, but he was still trying to express himself. It was the same voice he used when Aoi was surrounded by Hikarus fan, the same desperate pleading voice. HOLD IT RIGHT THERE! He yelled as he got in front of Aoi. Even as Aoi was showing off the inner ugliness within her, he caught up to her no matter what. Meow Shell Blue on the bed let out an unhappy cry. She opened the drawer, pinched the envelope with the ticket inside, and ran out of the room without taking her bag, cellphone, purse, monthly pass, as she dashed right down to the entrance. The sweet smell of butter and sugar whiffed in from the kitchen. Asai was definitely taking the cake out from the oven. Im sorry, Asa. She arrived at the entrance, hurriedly latched her sandal belts, and opened the door. She ran to the entrance while seemingly lost in herself, and when she finally arrived at the door, she found Koremitsu there, waiting with the phone held beside his ear. Youre late. The wild dog-like eyes glared at Aoi as he frowned and grumbled this line with his coarse voice. Aoi felt an incomplete feeling in her chest. All sorts of feelings rose up Aois throat, and she looked up at Koremitsu, shuddering slightly. Okay, you got the ticket, right? Lets go. Aoi did not move however. Koremitsu frowned. Tch, are you still hesitating? I Huh? I was so shocked that my legs couldnt moveits all your fault. Her throat and eyes were heating up, and she could not process the messy thoughts within her. She begrudged Koremitsu as she looked like she was going to cry. Really, you really cause me quite a bit of trouble here, Princess. I dont remember asking for your carekya! Aois mouth let out a soft squeal. Koremitsu carried Aoi up. And her legs were flailing in the air. W-wh-wha-wha-what, what is this!? Koremitsu carried Aoi up in a Princess Carry. What are you doing? Please put me down! Didnt you say your feet cant move? Im moving you now! Your birthday will pass by if you dily-daly like this! But youre being too reckless here even if thats the case! Put me down! I carried you once before, so just shut up. Besides, its not tough for me since youre so light. He actually said that he carried me before Koremitsus words caused Aoi to blush. Speaking of which, she found herself lying on the infirmary bed when she woke up after she fainted on the stairsAsai also said that she was not certain about Aois situation before she was moved to the infirmary, so maybe, at that moment! Her face, ears, neck and head were burning hot, like they were on fire. Her body shook about as Koremitsu carried her, and nearly dropped a few times; she subconsciously wrapped her arms around Koremitsus neck. When Aoi got her foot injured at the tennis court at Asais house last year, Hikaru gently carried her in her tennis outfit back to the pain. This pain is nothing. I can walk on my own! Dont carry me like a kid! As Aoi blushed and protested angrily, Hikaru gave her a gentle smile. But thats because youre a very important girl to me, Miss Aoi. She felt embarrassed, delighted and yet furious at herself, and sealed her lips as she lowered her head, showing an unhappy look. Shes a very important person! Koremitsu said the same thing as Hikaru, and Aoi felt her chest being pierced through as her inner heart was confused, not knowing what to do. She did not want to recall. Hikarus gentle smile, intoxicating voice, tender hands, flamboyant expression, his familiar movements, every word he said to her, the painshe wanted to forget them all. But her body was shaking in Koremitsus hands, her heart was wavering, and the scenery was changing. The wind caressed her face, and she kept recalling the past from deep within her memories. When she met Hikaru for the first time, she found him to be as cute as an angel. When he told her lets play together, Aoi was so speechless that she was unable to express her words clearly. She would tag along with Asai whenever she visited Hikarus house, and observed that Hikaru seemed to be more delighted when chatting with Asai. Asas wiser than me, more mature than me, and should be a better match for Hikaru than me. This thought never disappeared within her. Asai often said vicious things to Hikaru, but even so, it felt like the two had a consonance in their hearts, to a point where Aoi kept wondering if there was some kind of a unique bond between them. For example, whenever she spotted Hikaru fooling around with other girls, she would give a chastising look without any signs of faltering, and would say coolly, I see your bad habits at work again. How long do you intend to keep this love line going? In response, Hikaru gave a warm smile and said, All flowers, all romances will continue to bloom within my heart. The moment he answered this, Aoi felt that there was an understanding between them, to a point where there was no need for jealousy and excuses, and her heart started to ache. Whether she met Hikaru, Aoi would keep lambasting him. That was because he was always with another girl. She could not remain as calm as Asai. To Hikaru, Asai was most certainly different from the other girlsa special existence. But Aoi kept thinking of herself as a fiance in name because her parents engaged her in this marriage; she thought that she was not cute, and did not have any attractive charms at all. Even so, Hikaru kept showering her with a dazzling smile. He would talk to her with a voice full of love. He would give her a pranksters expression and hand over a can of milkshake. He would often say words Aoi did not expect in a gentle tone, causing her to be confused. Hikarus too much. Hikarus very sly. Hes always fooling me because I havent gotten used to interacting with the opposite gender. The moment she thought this, Aois chest would falter, and her face would heat up. Whenever Hikaru treated her gently, she would answer back with a cold attitude. Aoi could not help but hate herself for drinking coffee, which she hated most, in front of Hikaru, and landed herself in such a pitiful state. Liar! She swore to forget everything about Hikaru when she faced his smiling obituary photo, surrounded by white flowers. If she did not do so, she would not be able to protect her inner heart. She could not endure the despair brought about by Hikarus absence. She would not celebrate whatever birthday or anything. She would never believe that guy again. That was what she decided. Hikarus friend carried her to the station. There were more passers-by moving through, and they were glancing over secretly. What is this? Are they filming a drama? Voices could be heard. It-its fineI can walk on my own, so please-please put me down. She pleaded with a teeny-weeny voice. Is that so? Koremitsu lowered his arms gently and bent his waist. Aoi glanced to look at the side of Koremitsus face, and found him completely drenched in sweat. Ah, I forgot to bring my purse out. Since its your birthday, itll be my treat. Koremitsu said as he handed the train ticket he bought to Aoi. Consider this my treat. She recalled the words Hikaru said when he handed her the milkshake, and her heart pounded even wilder. Thank you. This person was completely different from Hikaru, But she was too conscious of this, and was so shy that she could not lift her head. Her neck was all hot too. When they passed through the gantry, Koremitsu held Aoi by the hand. I think the train is coming. Er-erm, the hand Koremitsu too seemed to be at a loss of what to do as he saw the flustered Aoi, and tensed up, Well, he told me to hold hands. He glanced diagonally upwards. Hikaru, that is. Lets hold hands, Miss Aoi. Aoi recalled the white slender hand Hikaru reached out to her, and her heart raced. That was when everyone went for a picnic in the hills or swimming at the beach. Whenever Hikaru invited her, she would refuse by saying there was no need. Koremitsus hand was sweaty and hard. Hikarus hand, which she held in their adolescence, should be smoother and gentler. But even so, Aoi felt his warmth and tension from his palm and fingers, and clasped the fingers back tightly. Koremitsu widened his eyes in surprise. Aoi looked away shyly. Both of them continued to hold hands on the train ride. ? ? ? They passed through the entrance of the theme park, and the first attraction they went to was the jet-coaster. Im a little bad at those thrilling stuff that make me scream. Dont worry, I never heard of any incidents like the jet-coaster rail breaking, the coaster falling off in the air or running out of the rail. Im getting uneasy just by thinking about it. Please dont say such things! Thats why I say that its impossible for a rail to break. Itll be a major accident if it happens. Ahhh, please dont say it! My minds filled with the image of the rail breaking in two! Both of them were chatting away as they queued up. Once it was time for them to get up, they latched up their safety belts, I shouldnt be riding on this after all. Oi, its not good to give up now. Koremitsu held onto Aois timid hand. The coaster started to move. No~, itll drop, itll definitely drop down. I feel that its going to drop down. Dont say such ominous things. Even Im panicking now. See, I said that were definitely going to drop~! What do you mean by definitely!? The car let out a jerk, GATANK! After that, it started rushing down. KYAAA~~~! Aoi let out a shriek. She held onto Koremitsus arm as if she was clinging onto a lifeline. And Koremitsu too screamed, WOOOOOAAAHHH~~~! The coaster dropped to the bottom, started to climb up due to inertia, and spun around in the air once. In the meantime, the duo continued to scream. NOOO~~~!! WERE FALLING~~~~!! UWAAAAAAAAHHHH!! The coaster finally came to a stop. Aoi was collapsed onto her seat, utterly terrified and unable to get off the coaster. With Koremitsus help, she finally managed to get onto the ground. Really, I will neverride on that wild thing again. While Aoi eyes were swelling with tears, Werent you being all happy yapping around kya kya like that? But Im trembling because of fear! Didnt you make such embarrassing screams too? Well, I never rode on a coaster ride ever since elementary school, and Im a little shocked too. But a coaster rides meant to make us scream, so shouldnt we be screaming our lungs out and make noise? Its meaningless if were not scared of it. Koremitsu said as he handed over a photo. See, dont you look like youre enjoying it on the photo? It was a photo of them riding on the roller coaster ride, purchased from the shop near the entrance of the ride. Aoi was holding onto Koremitsus arm, her mouth wide open as her eyes widened. Really, whats with that weird expression? Even her ears were all red. What are you saying? This expression looks much cuter than your pouting look. Koremitsu took out a fine golden marker from his photo and wrote something on the photo. The bright and dazzling words were neat and pretty, completely different from the image Koremitsus image would imply. The words on it were, Your shocked expression is really cute. Miss Aoi at 17 years old. Koremitsu continued to write abashedly, drew an arrow pointing at Aois expression on the photo, and finished it off by writing, Happy birthday He then handed it to a blushing Aoi. This is the 3rd birthday present. Aoi widened her eyes as she received the photo with both hands. Your shocked expression is very cute too, Miss Aoi. At the courtyard of her house, Aoi heard someone call her name, and turned her head behind. A Holstein cattle-like fat cat with a collapsed nose was handed over to her car, scaring Aoi, and Hikaru said with a sweet expression, I picked up this cat from the park, but I think it like girls more than boys. Can you take care of it for me? Grandpa and the rest had agreed to it already. Hikaru probably knew that Aoi had been feeding the cat left in the cardboard box at the park. Please dont do any necessary things. I intend to ask father to let me raise it. Aoi insisted. However, Hikaru did not seem to worry too much about Aoi dampening his enthusiasm. Your eyes are really wide, Miss Aoi. Theyre really cute. If only I could have taken a photo of it. He chuckled as he said this. How can such an expression be cute? Please dont make fun of me! She argued back as she embraced the fat cat that became a part of her family. She recalled that memory on the day Shell Blue joined her family as she looked at the photo of her shrieking on the roller coaster ride, and nearly broke into tears. Does Hikaru still remember that incident? She was different from her usual self; her eyes and mouth were wide open. She pressed this photo upon her chest. The taste of sadness, mixed with a tint of bittersweet spread deep within her heart. Then, on to the next one! We still got many presents left! Lets go! Koremitsu grabbed Aois hand and pulled her to the coffee cup attraction. Aoi heaved a sigh of relief as it was not a thrilling type of attraction. However, Koremitsu spun the steering wheel of the coffee cup too quickly, causing it to spin too quickly, and Aois eyes were dazed from the spinning. Her legs were wobbly, and her head was dizzy. She felt nauseous. Acksorry, I never played this before. Koremitsu hurriedly apologized. Aoi laid down on the bench beside the fence of the coffee cup attraction limply. Ill go wet the handkerchief. He said as he ran off. You dont have to keep taking care of me like thisthe moment she wanted to say this, the bright red hair had already disappeared through the crowd. For some reason, her heart was beating hard as she waited for Koremitsu. It felt like she was waiting for Hikaru. Even though Hikaru was no longer on this world. And she already realized this. But ifif Hikaru were to be celebrating Aois 17th birthday with herthis would certainly be the feeling. He would also write a message on the photo and hand it to Aoi with a mischievous expression. When he sees her begrudging look, perhaps he would also say, Eh, youre very cute, you know Just thinking about this alone caused her heart to race. Finally, Koremitsu came running back, panting as he handed over the cold handkerchief. Thank you very much. Aoi, who finally calmed down, thanked as she received the handkerchief. It was a large beige cotton handkerchief, and it felt chilly and refreshing when it touched her face. She could not help but close her eyes. At that moment, the fragrance of flowers came at her. She opened her eyes, and saw Koremitsu blushing as he handed her a little bouquet of flowers. This is the 4th present. He seemed to be very embarrassed as he said this stifflybut continued to keep his eyes upon Aoi. Thank you very much. The bouquet of pink Gerberas and Red Roses was surrounded by Babys Breath grass. She took this adorable bouquet, and found a pink case right in the middle. She put the bouquet at her knees, and opened the case. A cute pendant appeared in front of her eyes. She let out a long gasp. The glamorous silver chain had a mysterious milky white moonstone placed in it. Hikaru chose this pendant personally and left it at the floral shop in the theme park. Hikaru Koremitsu took the pendant from Aois hands, wanting to put it on her. To Koremitsu, this was probably the first time he was doing such a thing too. He undid the little hook as he put up a furious emotional fight that left him sweating; he brought the chain behind Aois neck, accidentally caught Aois hair in it, fumbled around with the hook, finally managed to latch it once, only for the chain to be twisted, and had to redo it. He groaned as he tried his best to latch the pendant on her. During this time, Aois face was nearly buried in Koremitsus chest a few times, and she had the urge to say that she would latch it up herself. But upon seeing Koremitsu work so hard, she found it ungrateful of her to say so. Her face was heating up, and her heart was racing. Once the pendant was finally placed upon her, both Koremitsu and Aoi heaved a sigh of relief. Happy birthday. The pendant really suits you. Koremitsu said this with sweat dripping all over him. Youre like a Princess, Miss Aoi. When she was young, Hikaru made Aoi a crown of white clovers he got from outside. He said it with such innocence as he put it on Aois head. Aoi thought that she would not be happy when a boy cuter than her said this, and her face heated up as she said with her cheeks puffed. You should have a lot more Princesses other than me, Hikaru. At that time, Hikaru looked slightly troubled as he lowered his stare. At this point, Aoi was recollecting the past. She recalled every single moment of how Hikaru spent the days with her, every word he said to her, every expression he made at her, every smile he made at her. Koremitsu grabbed Aois hand. On to the next one then. Yes. Whether it was the appearance or the tone, Koremitsu and Hikaru were polar opposites. Butfor some reason, she would often see the image of Hikaru appearing so often in front of her when she looked at Koremitsu. Why was it that Hikarus gentle voice kept echoing in her ears? Why was it that her heart was beating so wildly? As Koremitsu held Aois hand, they arrived at the next destination. It was a restaurant inside the theme park. The interior decoration had the fairy tale theme of Alices tea party, and a waiter in black butler suit invited them in. Youre Master Mikado who made an appointment with us, I presume? Weve been waiting for you. He led them to the table right in the middle. They got to their seats, and the waiter immediately served a small cake with candles on it and two glasses of hot milkshakes with silver handles by the side. The candles were in the shapes of 1 and 7 respectively, and the candle flames flickered on them. This is the 5th item. Koremitsu said. Hikaru said that your favorite drink is a milkshake, Aoi. His gentle expression resembled a little of Hikaru. Hikaru too had shown this expression when he once handed her the milkshake can. Were you the one who handed me the milkshake can? She asked. When you were in the infirmary? Wellit was me, but well, Hikaru told me to do so. He said disconcertedly. So it was him after all. Aois heart was filled with sweetness, just like the time when she received the milkshake can from Hikaru. Well, after this Koremitsu suddenly stammered. He glanced up sideways in a perturbed manner, and muttered. Am I really going to do this? He then lowered his head, snorted, and suddenly looked over at Aoi. This is the 6th present. Damn it. Koremitsus face was blushing as he raised his right hand up high and snapped his fingers. And then, the Happy Birthday melody rang. Unexpectedly, Koremitsu actually started to sing along with the rhythm. Haaappybaaaaaddaaay~~~ Miss Aoi~~~~~ This savage and primitive-looking boy seemed like a delinquent no matter what. His neck, ears and even his eyes were red as he raised his voice. His singing was certainly not good. It was certainly slightly off-tune too. But he merely shrugged his shoulders, raised his eyebrows and sang wholeheartedly. Haaappybaaaaaddaaay~~~ Miss Aoi~~~~~ Koremitsus singing overlapped with Hikarus singing voice. It was the 3rd year of her middle school. Aoi was dejected after the singing competition held by the school ended. She was in charge of playing the piano in the class choir competition, but made a mistake midway through. She cuddled her knees as she sat in a corner of the gymnasiums stage, and at that moment, Hikaru arrived and sat beside her. Im going to sing for you now, Miss Aoi. He said, and then started to sing with a delightful voice. Miss Aoi, Miss Aoi, a pure and white flower~~~~ He swapped out the Edelweiss for Miss Aoi, and no matter how Aoi tried to stop him, Its embarrassing. Please dont sing anymore, Hikaru continued to sing softly and gently. Blooming forever, in the morning wind~~~~ Miss Aoi~ Miss Aoi~, glowing purely~ a flower that blooms on the snowland~~~ The gyms stage was dyed a madder red. Hikaru tilted his head slightly as his clear eyes stared right at Aoi. His flowing hair was dazzling a golden color Unwittingly, Hikarus face was right in front of her. She could slightly feel the breath Hikaru let out. His expression was filled with gentleness and passion. She thought that they were about to kiss, and her heart was racing. Even though it was impossible, she wondered if Hikarus heart was racing too, and her heart beat faster. Even though it was impossible. Even though it was impossible for Hikaru to have feelings for her. But, However, She saw Hikarus face redden a little. Her eyes had a wavering of timidity, and her heart was beating so wildly it was about to break apart She could not look straight at Hikaru until he smiled and backed off. Hes making fun of me again. That was what she thought, but the throbbing in her heart could not cease. Instantaneously, Hikaru Hikaru was really What, exactly, is he thinking? Is he making fun of me? Or is he really At this point, the boy, who had the same color of red as the flickering flames on his messy hair, Hikarus friend was trying his best to celebrate Aois birthday. Haaappybaaaaaddaaay~~~ Miss Aoi~~~~~ His rigid singing voice filled her heart, and her breath was shaken. He was even unable to blow off the flames of the candles even after a few tries. The customers and the employees in the shop applauded her. Koremitsu was obviously embarrassed as he frowned. Im never going to sing again. This is an exception. He panted. Thank you very much. This is the best birthday song I ever heard. Aoi tried to hide the wavering of her inner heart as she forced a delighted smile, and Koremitsu looked away, his lips relaxing a little, Is that so? But then, he continued with emphasis, I wont sing again. The not-so-sweet birthday cake and the sweet milkshake brought warmth and happiness to Aoi. However, Everything will end after this last one. The moment he said that, Aoi felt a sense of loneliness splashed onto her like cold water as her heart cooled down, just like how Hikaru stood up from the gyms stage and pulled his distance from her. The next item would be the 7th. Once she received it, Aois birthday would be over. And the promise Hikaru had with Aoi up till this point would vanish without a trace. Koremitsu suddenly realized this, and his expression turned gloomy. Perhaps he too felt the loneliness of this event ending, just like Aoi did. Yeah, theres still one more. He seemed to be muttering to himself. Both of them went silent. They were unwilling to look at each other in the eyes as they lowered their heads. The white plate had the slightly melted candles of 1 and 7 on it. About that. Koremitsu lifted his head. He stared at Aoi with a blazing expression and a blushing face. The 7th present will take a while, so lets play to any attraction you want to ride on, find anything you want to see, and go to any place you want to go to. Lets enjoy ourselves. Aoi too lifted her face, and smiled. This mysterious yet warm moment will soon end. But before that Yes. Aoi nodded without hesitation. After that, they went to challenge a few of the thrilling attractions Aoi would normally never ride on. Ill never ride on this ever again! This attraction is too dangerous, spinning around, going upside-down, dropping straight down so randomly! Aoi insisted, but she soon pointed to another thrilling attraction and said, Itll be too downhearting to complain without riding on it. Lets try that Viking ship too? And then, she started shrieking again with tears flowing out. You really dont learn from your lessons. Koremitsu was almost at a loss of words as he glanced at her, but she argued back, But I like challenges! Really? Lets challenge that then. Ehh? Isnt that completely upside down!? Uu, I-Im challenging it! Koremitsu looked on at Aoi with an amusedand gentle expression, just like how Hikaru used to look at Aoi. And then Its about time. As they were seated on the box seats of the Ferris wheel, facing each other, they looked at the sunset outside the window, and Koremitsu commented with a melancholic expression. Aoi too was mentally prepared as she waited for the end. ? ? ? My missions about to end here. Koremitsu thought as he looked outside the Ferris wheel window that was dyed a crimson red. Aois face was dazzling as she sat at the opposite seat, seemingly intoxicated as she looked at the sunset outside the window. She was still enjoying things until the end. I also enjoyed myself here. He muttered to Aoiand the handsome friend sitting beside Aoi in his heart. Hikaru, too, showed a gentle smile. The past few days were full of ups and downs. The dead Hikaru suddenly appeared in front of him in the bathtub, floated above him, said that there was something he could not let go of, and requested for help. He accepted the request reluctantly, but as Aoi was too stubborn, Koremitsu was unable to open her heart. After numerous challenges, he got harsh words and condescending looks in return. Thats why I say, women! He yelled out his grandfathers catchphrase several times, but was unable to change the situation. At that time, Hikaru even tried to calm Koremitsu down, Miss Aoi is actually a straightforward but good girl. Shes really cute. However, Hikaru too gave up because of Aois tears and the words of his cousin Asai. But now, Koremitsu and Hikaru were celebrating Aois birthday together. The light of the sunset lit upon Aois petite and white face, dyeing it red. She looked outside the window, her eyes dazzling as her tender lips let out a smile. Miss Aois cute, isnt she? At this point, he fully agreed with Hikarus words. Aaah, thats right. Aoi kept screaming as she rode on the exciting thriller rides, and though her legs were wobbly to a point where she could not stand up, she still forced herself, grumbling as she held onto Koremitsus hand. She showed that abashed expression when he handed her the photo and flowers. She was completely red when Koremitsu struggled to put the pendant on her neck while she lowered her head, nearly buried in his chest. After that, she smiled happily at him. She shuddered slightly, ostensibly about to cry as she watched how Koremitsu sang her a birthday song desperately. When she held onto the cup of milkshake, I cant take hot stuff. She puffed a few times as she drank it. Its sweet and tasty. She narrowed her eyes happily. Even Koremitsu, who had been watching this from the side, felt a sense of happiness. She would show a sniveling expression with her teary eyes from time to time, causing Koremitsus heart to race as it experienced sweetness. This heartbeat caused him to unexpectedly recall a few important things. Ahh, thats right, Hikaru. Your Aoi is extremely cute. The duo seated in front of Koremitsu really looked like a matching couple. She was a cute girlfriend who was straightforward and yet a little stubborn, and he was a boyfriend who gently embraced all these aspects as he gently watched over her. They looked like a blissful couple. But Aois eyes could not see Hikaru. It must have been painful for Hikaru. But he could only smile. Koremitsu felt crushed as the sadness ate away inside, heating his body up Ill pass her your feelings in your stead, Hikaru. He muttered in his heart. The Ferris Wheel stopped. Koremitsu held Aois hand gently as he treated it as a fragile item, and supported her as she stepped onto the ground. The sky outside had darkened, and the first star twinkled in the sky. The street lamps lit up in the park, and the visitors that came here with their families returned home. Koremitsu held Aois hand gently as he brought her to the fountain in the middle of the theme park. The water pillar shot into the deep blue night sky, while the scattered water droplets and the waterfall-like blue water pillar were lit by the blue, pink and bright yellow lights, dazzling like a fantasy. Aoi was speechless, inebriated by the lights. The light shone upon her white tender side face, and her flowing black hair looked more radiant than usual, making her look more alluring. Her slender figure looked like it was going to dissolve into this rainbow-like light. Hikaru stood in front of the fountainin front of them Koremitsu and Aoi with and looked over with a gentle expression. His eyes were gradually filled with sadness. Koremitsu harbored the same feelings as Hikaru as he looked over at Aoi. Aoi looked towards the fountain, and suddenly spoke up, Im really thankful to you for celebrating my birthday in lieu of Hikaru. I didnt believe that you were Hikarus friend right from the beginning, but I feel like Hikarus with me when youre standing by me, that hes talking to me. Now I can firmly believe so. Aoi turned around and looked up at Koremitsu. Her eyes were full of trust, and her face showed a light smile. Youre Hikarus friend, Mr Akagi. Koremitsus numb heart started to heat up. A sweet feeling spread within his body. Aois words resonated with the memory Koremitsu had when he walked under the moonlight with Hikaru sidelong. Right now, I think I look like Im going to cry. But no matter how happy I am, I cant cry now. I have to pass on Hikarus feelings until the end. Koremitsu swallowed the rising heat in his throat, and spoke, Then, as Hikarus friend, Ill now present you the 7th present, Aoi. The 7th item isHikarus heart. Aoi widened her eyes, startled. Koremitsu held the passion within him as he looked down at Aoi. Hikaru was standing behind her. He was looking at her with a gentlesad, passionate expression. Hikaru loved you ever since he was young. As a friend, I can conclude that it wasnt a lie. Aoi widened her eyes as her breath abated, listening on to Koremitsus words. Hikaru wanted to celebrated to your 17th birthday like this, to provide you a surprise, and to express his true feelings about you. Koremitsu tried his best to declare. He declared the feelings Hikaru had, who still remained on this world with regret even after his death. He said out Hikarus true thoughts. Youre a very important person to Hikaru, Aoi! Tears and bewilderment appeared in Aois eyes. She could not believe it. Her face was contorted as she showed this disbelief on her face, and at this moment, Hikaru followed. He said out the thoughts he never had a chance to say when he was alive. Miss Aoi, I always felt that I couldnt go out with you with a nonchalant attitude. Thats why, when I sent one of the presents to the floral shop before heading to the Shinshu Villa, I decided to start afresh with you. At that time, I really hoped that you would become my most beloved. If youre with me, Miss Aoi, I think Ill live through every day in a fruitful manner. At that time, I wrote on the letter with a hopeful and blissful attitude. Hikaru said with a gentle yet depressed voice as he faced Aois face, and softly narrated the words Aoi could not hear. Hikarus hope. Hikarus future. Aoi was very, very important to him C like a white flower blooming over a sacred field. Koremitsu continued. Youre a special person to Hikaru, not the kind he could simply reach out to so casually. He really treasured you. Youre necessary for that blissful future Hikaru described! He really wanted to be with you forever! Aois eyebrows and lips trembled. Hikaru embraced Aoi from behind and confessed her passionately. Youre my beloved, Miss Aoi. And I really mean it. These words should not be able to reach Aois ears But she raised her hands up slowly. The water pillars shot high into the night sky, and the rainbow illuminating the fountain disappeared into thin air. What replaced this were white, glimmering flashes that bedighted cascades of water flowing freely. They looked like stars filling the sky! The water, running upwards, was as dazzling as the stars in the sky, falling back to the earth in suspension and evaporating into a gleaming cloud. Aois eyes were agape. Stars? She muttered with a trembling voice, and covered her mouth with both hands, seemingly swallowing her sobbing. If you hear me, even if its a little bit, please put a finger on your lips to let me know The voice back seemed to finally reach her. Aoi cried as she put her fingers at her lips. Hikaru narrowed his eyes too as he too was almost in tears. He gently moved his mouth a little as he let out a gentle, soft voice. Didnt I promise to make the stars in the sky fall if I want to confess to you? Now Ill surely show that I really loved you. Beads of tears rolled down Aois large eyes. She put her fingers at her mouth, choking a few times as she responded. I loveyou too. She confessed hoarsely. I too, wanted to spend more time with you, HikaruI love Hikaru mostI loved him more than anyone else ever since we were kids. The dazzling water pillars danced, now carrying with them the shimmering stars. They twinkled, smiling as they stood beside the two loves who had finally managed to express their feelings. Koremitsus heart felt like it was flying in the sky as he basked in the light. The actual 7th present was a kiss. Actually, I intended to confess to Miss Aoi in front of the fountain and kiss her gentlyHikaru did say to Koremitsu this with a radiant smile. And then, Ill be real lovers with Miss Aoi. From then on, Ill treasure her alone. I wont hurt Miss Aoi. Ill hold her hand and open a new future, creating all sorts of important memories. No matter whether its rain or shine, whether its breezy or not, well laugh and love each other all the way. Well head to a wonderful futurea future filled with love. it will be the greatest happiness for me if Miss Aoi can become my beloved. ILL TREASURE MISS AOI WHOLEHEARTEDLY! Hikaru stood behind Aoi and whispered parting words to her. I really love you, Miss Aoi, how you try to act tough, how clumsy you are. If Im still alive, Ill keep loving you. I really want to go for picnics and beach trips just like how it was when were young. I still want to create a flower crown for you again, Miss Aoi. Aoi called his name in a low wail. Hikaru could not kiss her. Thus, Koremitsu followed Hikarus lead by embracing her. He tried to pass on Hikarus warmth and passion, even if it was a little, as he embraced Aoi. Aois body was petite and slender, seemingly sinking into his chest, and Koremitsu held her in his arms gently, afraid that she would break if he exerted strength. Im sorry for hurting you so much, Miss Aoi. Please continue to live happily and bloom. Hikarus voice was breaking. He could no longer continue. Aoi, Aoi, these are Hikarus true feelings, his inner thoughts. The final birthday present he wanted to give you, Aoi. Aoi kept calling Hikarus name as she remained in Koremitsus embrace, weeping. Though Koremitsu was embracing her, it felt like Hikaru himself was the one embracing her. Hikaru, Hikaru. Her hoarse sobbing voice continued to call out. Hikaru made the stars above Aoi fall upon her. He had proven to her that he loved her from the bottom of his heart, and he gave her the best birthday present on her 17th birthday. Aoi finally admitted her love for Hikaru. She had loved Hikaru ever since young, and her small frame was filled with sweetness, bitterness, sadness, yet she continued to yearn for their togetherness. However, she thought that Hikaru and Asai were a better fit. He would call her Asa, while he would call Aoi Miss Aoi like an outsider, causing Aoi to be unable to be honest with herself. After that, she would often say begrudging things to Hikaru whenever she saw him with so many pretty ladies around him. Every painting Aoi drew was a place Hikaru appeared before. Hikarus presence was in the paintings depicting the empty gym, the staircase in the morning, the vending machine in the evening. He smiled as he looked over at Aoi. I love you most, HikaruI really love youlove you. She was finally able to say the I really love you that had been hidden in her heart for 10 years. She was forgivenliberated. She was saved. She decided to keep the presence of Hikaru on this painting, that painting, how he gave her a smiling face. What was his expression when he looked at her? Now, she would definitely be able to use her true feelings to draw him, to leave the proof that Hikaru lived. Farewell, Miss Aoi. An airy muttering fell upon her ears. Perhaps she was hallucinating? Aois voice was already hoarse, and the tears continued to flow down. Hikarus gentle friend continued to embrace her tightly. Volume 1 - Epilogue [Hikaru V1] Epilogue C Back Then, When I Met You on Earth + Footnote You really are my hero, Koremitsu. Thank you for passing on my feelings to Miss Aoi. If you had not encouraged me on the roof back then, Aoi would never have received these presents. Hey, Koremitsu. You may not realize it, but when I first spoke with you on the courtyard corridor in school, I said, Mr. Akagi, I forgot my Classics textbook today. Can you please lend me yours? Actually, that was an excuse I came up with to meet you again. It was the same when I said, Ill come over to your class to borrow your textbook then. Back there, you looked at me without understanding what was going on at all. But I wanted to approach you. I wanted to get close to you. That was because I personally witnessed you using your body to block the truck. I suppose that was in late March. I was on my way, when you suddenly shouted aloud. Gramps! Watch out! Come back! I heard it. When I looked back, I saw a red-haired boy of the same age as me chasing after an old man. Thats dangerous! Gramps! Not that way! You kept yelling. When the truck suddenly rushed over, it was about to knock into the old man, but you flew over without hesitation. You pushed him aside, and got yourself knocked down by the truck. Danger! I did yell this before. You were sent to the hospital by ambulance, and had to be admitted there for a while. But you were amazing to be able to work hard with such risk for the sake of others. Thus, once I knew that this hero at the cross junction is a freshman at my high school, I felt really excited, and felt that it was fate at work. I heard about all sorts of rumors about you. What infamous delinquent, hell hound, the red devil, how you beat another schools delinquent army to near death. But I didnt feel scared at all. Thats because I knew that you were that hero. Everyone whispered about how youre always one who always challenged others, one against many, and never bullied the weak. Once I understood how youre just a little clumsy and easily misunderstood, my opinion of you changed for the better, and I kept on hoping that you could be discharged and enter school someday. So, that morning, when I heard you had finally appeared, I immediately ran to the courtyard, got in front of you, and waited for you to pass by the big pillar along the corridor. You definitely didnt know how overjoyed I was to meet with the hero I admired, and my heart fluttered as I wondered about how I could be friends with you. Oh yes, I was the one who sent the flowers you liked to the hospital. That flowers name is called Magnolia Kobus. The pure white flower signals the arrival of Spring, and I suppose it has this name because its protruded bud and stem look like a fist. (TN Not: Kobushi means fist) One of the floral meanings is welcome. The other is friendship. From that moment on, I always wished to be your friend. I intended to head to your classroom and borrow the textbook. After you would lend me your textbook, and I returned it to you, I wanted to ask, Can you be my friend? This was the request I wanted to ask of you. Since I died before it could be done, you would be bothered if I ask to be your friend as a ghost, so I deliberately said that I forgot. But I never thought you would be the one to say, Were friends. To me, that was the best thing that ever happened in my life. I really felt delighted deep within C really blissful. Why am I sticking with you? On the day of the funeral, my photo was hung on the altar, and the girls were calling my name, weeping. I wanted to comfort them all, but couldnt do anything, and felt despair as a result. It was the same when Miss Aoi exclaimed liar!. I knew all too well how much I hurt her, and tried my best to think of what I could do to fulfill my promise. But nobody could hear my voice, and I couldnt move. When I thought that my soul would leave Earth like this, I saw you among the visitors. Mr. Akagi! I lost all control over myself as I yelled. Please help me! Lend me your strength, Mr Akagi! I thought that since you would stand up for an old man you are unfamiliar with at the cross junction, you might be able to help me. Thats why I called out. Mr Akagi, Mr Akagi! I called out countless times, and you finally stopped and turned your head around. At this moment, my body, which couldnt move no matter what I did, immediately went towards you. At that time, you were the one who responded to my desperate pleas. After that, you accepted my one-sided request when were still not friends, I caused you lots of trouble, and yet you helped me. To a point where we became friends. It was great that I could meet you on this Earth when I was alive. Thank you. Really, thank you. Youre my hero, the best friend I had. Are you crying, Koremitsu? Didnt we promise? You must smile and send me off when I make my journey towards space. Thats why ? ? ? On Monday morning, Koremitsu met Honoka in front of the shoe locker, and bowed his head to her. Sorry for causing you so much trouble, Shikibu. Thank you. Dont, well, dont say it so formally. Hey, lift your head. People will think Im your boss if they see it. Honoka said anxiously. Koremitsu lifted his face with an, Uu, and she was at a loss of words. She stuttered, lowered her voice, and said with a slightly nervous tone, Sp-speaking of which, what happenedbetween you and Her Highness Aoi? Erm, did you go on a date on Sunday? Ahh. Koremitsu answered with a hoarse voice. Recalling yesterdays events brought him grief and anguish. Honoka panicked. Ah! Its alright if you dont want to talk about it. So Her Highness Aoi didnt show up after all. Youreyes, they look redit cant be helped. Right, lifes not like you thought it was. Even I have lots of adversities in my life. No, I went to the theme park. Oh, alone? Honokas eyes watered. With Aoi. Ehhh!? Ho-hold on, that means, everything went well? You became lovers with Her Highness Aoi!? Honoka, shocked, widened her eyes and made a fuss. Koremitsu shook his head. Not lovers; its not what you think. I just had some things I needed to tell her no matter what, and Ive finished saying what I had to. Thats all. Is that soso the theme parks the last memory. Yeah. Its great to be lovelorn in such a splendid manner. What do you mean by lovelorn? He wondered, while Honoka looked extremely relieved. She reached out and patted Koremitsu on the head. It was a warm, gentle expression. Her hand on his face was comforting. Women. He would have, normally, yelled at her to stop touching him, but now, he could only murmur. Eh? Up til now, Ive always thought that there were no decent women, but my view has changedtherere good girls like you too, Shikibu. Yeah, no way, Im Womenare gentle and cute He recalled Aoi in his embrace, and her face as she sobbed and called out Hikarus name, felt a pang feeling in his heart, and muttered. Honokas hand, which was patting Koremitsus hand, stopped, and her face reddened. ! She felt really tender when I embraced her, like a twig that may snap if Im not careful. !! And I was about to kiss her Koremitsu was yanked from his reverie by a kick. Ugh! What are you doing!? YOURE THE WORST!! T-T-T-T-THIS IS WHY YOU WERE DUMPED! She blushed as she yelled, and quickly left. Whats with her!? And, once again, Koremitsu thought women were ridiculous. Good morning, Mr Akagi. A cute voice called out. He looked over to see Aoi standing there shyly. Good- good morning. Koremitsu greeted her in a slightly embarrassed manner. Thank you for yesterday. Did you sleep well last night? Aois eyes were still bright red, probably from crying so hard last night. However, a smile crossed her lips, and she answered, Yes, I had a proper breakfast this morning too. I see. Koremitsus eyes were as red as Aois, and he smiled back at her. Well, I want to draw, a pictureof Hikaru. Will you please look at it when its complete, Mr Akagi? Yeah. Koremitsu answered without hesitation, and this brought delight to Aois eyes. Its a promise. She ran off, seemingly embarrassed. Koremitsu watched her leave with relief. Thats great, Hikaru. Your thoughts have reached Aoi. Shes all energetic now, and you can head to heaven peacefully. Miss Aoi can paint portraits? Her sketch of Asa from elementary school was rather miserable though. I really hope she doesnt draw me like that! OI! WHY ARE YOU STILL AROUND! Koremitsu yelled as he pointed at the ceiling, scaring the surrounding students. ARENT YOU SUPPOSED TO ENTER HEAVEN ONCE YOUR WISH IS FULFILLED!? That was supposed to be the case. But at this point, he floated above Koremitsu, apparently carefree. As he did before, he would follow Koremitsu to the toilet and bath, saying Well, I wont mind since Im more or less used to it~ with a refreshing smile. Why did you come in school with such a dazzling expression!? And your hairs all tidied up like that! Veins protruded from Koremitsus temples, and Hikarus eyes smiled with delight. Thats because I still have to find a girlfriend whos good at laughing for you, Koremitsu. How can I leave Earth like that after seeing you cry your eyes red? Koremitsu blushed at Hikarus words. Last night, after walking Aoi home, Koremitsu had a heartfelt conversation with Hikaru, and he could not help but cry when thinking that it was time for Hikaru to depart. However, Hikaru said, Didnt we promise? Youre to smile and watch me leave when I head to space. Thats whyI have to cure your habit of crying, and you have to learn how to smile before I leave. I, Im fine with myself right now. I dont need a girlfriend either way. I do want to make you happy though. Also Hikarus eyes were slightly gloomy, and he seemed to be hiding something as he slightly lowered his eyelids, but his gaze lifted immediately afterwards. Actually, there are still another 4, 5 girls Im very concerned with. No, maybe 40, 50 of them? Koremitsu, haunted by Hikaru, widened his eyes, and bellowed. WHAT DID YOU SAY!? Youll definitely help me, right? Were close friends after all, right? Hikaru descended to the ground and ostensibly fawned over Koremitsu, grabbing him by the shoulders and smiling. After Koremitsu grasped that this annoying friend of his was truly still on Earth, he couldnt help but clutch his head and groan. Ugh, what kind of joke is this!! HURRY UP AND ASCEND TO HEAVEN ALREADY, THIS HAREM BASTARD~~~~~~~~~!! ? ? ? The other students ducked aside in fear as they watched Koremitsu Akagi head towards the classroom with a sour demeanor. Asai watched over this with a sharp glare. Aoi came back late the previous night, and though her eyes were red, her expression was surprisingly calm. Im sorry for going out without telling you, Asa. She did not apologize tentatively as she usually would, Did you go out with Akagi? And once Asai asked her, Aoi answered with a smile, Yes. I was really happy. It felt like I was reborn. Asai felt a sense of defeat she could not say. Koremitsu Akagiwhat exactly did he say to Aoi? No matter how Asai persisted, Aoi did not say. How much did Hikaru say to him? Dont tell me, even that Are you very concerned about Akagi? President Saiga? Unwittingly, a petite, short-haired girlHiina Oumi of the news clubapproached Asai and stood beside her. She played a sincere expression and chuckled at the frowning Asai. You hardly have anyone around you whos actually straightforward, and even though he doesnt look decent, and thats refreshing for you, I guess? Its the same for me too; therere a lot of students in our school who look well-mannered, but are rotten and despicable. I suppose the nobles are like this, right? Im a peasant who entered during middle school, so Im not really well acquainted with that. She ignored Asais icy expression and continued quickly. Also Hiinas expression shone with the dazzling light of youth. Akagi proclaims himself as Lord Hikarus friend, so he probably knows how Lord Hikaru died. Ah, but about that rumor; I think you might have an idea, President Saiga. Asai intended to ignore it, but Hiina quickly raised her cellphone screen up to Asai. Asai gasped. Hiina continued with a tone of harassment in her voice. Because President Saiga smiled during Lord Hikarus funeral. The screen showed Asai, sitting alone amongst the many sobbing girls, a strange smile resting on her lips. Footnote What kind of person is Hikaru Mikado exactly? Is there really anyone who can truly understand the heart of the gardens owner? On the day of the funeral, when the chilling rain descended, there were a lot of flowers scattered around Hikarus coffin. The blooming flowers basked under the radiance of Hikarus were dyed a black color of gloom. It was like a wilted and desolate garden, having lost its owner. While everyone was washing their faces with tears, I was the only one smiling. How laughable. The women who mourned for his death are really laughable. They dont know anything. How pathetic. I was the only one who knew of your final moments. I was the one who ended your life. Confusing others, yet incomprehensible. The one beloved by all the flowersHikaru Mikado. You sin will never be forgiven even once you die! Volume 2 - Prologue [Hikaru V2] Prologue The symptomshad already appeared. Everyone must have certainly thought about it. Hikaru had been looking unnatural before his 16th birthday, before his dazzling life withered to an end. His mood swings were very drastic, and he would often look into space with a lost look, then show a delighted smile. After laughing and fooling around with the girls around him, he would look down with a pale face. The school news once published a photo of him nearly drowning in the school pool in the middle of the night. It showed him lying at the edge of the pool panting, his drenched uniform clinging to his body, and his tender libidinous skin lambent under the moonlight. All of a sudden, I just thought of swimming. He smiled as he said that, his eyes fair like an angel. He once overdosed on flu medicine, and fell down the stairs in the middle of the clearing. When he woke up in the infirmary, he merely said, I have been unable to sleep recently, so I thought I could use flu medicine instead of sleeping pills, but I ended up overdosing. That spotless, resplendent face still brought about a smile. He again caused this immature commotion, and abashed the hearts of numerous girls admiring him. On one day, he was like a changed man, and showed a serene expression. Hikaru At that time, you decided on the choice in your heart. If there was anything unnecessary, you would show it in front of me. But what I wanted to see more, was what you were unwilling to show, something you cautiously hid deep within your heart, no matter how grotesque, bleak or harrowing it was. However, you still made the decision on your own. Hikaru, The decision you made Derailed everyone Volume 2 - CH 1 [Hikaru V2] Chapter 1 Flowers drenched in the rain are truly charming and fascinating. It really gives off a vibrant array of emotions. Hikaru spoke from Koremitsus side, his voice gentle. If that sighing voice was to have an aroma, its elegant fragrance would spread through the humid air of that rainy day. The pale blue flowers carry such sweet dew, and the Commelina Grass works so hard to prevent them from falling; the Iris continues to look regal as its delicate body stands proudly; the Hydrangea dressed in water crystals looks so pure and dainty as it gives off a rainbow-colored lightthese flowers look exceedingly alluring throughout the rainy season. The rainy season had come early; dark clouds loomed above even in the late of May. Koremitsu walked to school on the pavement that morning. He carried a dull, dark blue umbrella, and strode forward with an arched back. Hikaru floated at his side without an umbrella. The school uniform was composed of a white blazer and slacks. This opulent and slick design contrasted starkly with Koremitsus gruff personality. It gave the appearance of a fine haute couture when worn on Hikaru. Koremitsu, dont you find flowers and girls to be more mysterious and alluring on rainy days? Whether its their tender lips under the umbrella or their delicate neck, white limbs and exquisite hips, those are all so enchanting. The blouses of the uniform drenched by the rain are transparent, showing the lines of their underwear, making hearts race. The fragrance of shampoo from their drenched hair is also worth marveling at, and causes one to inadvertently close his eyes to enjoy, you know? Not at all. Koremitsu retorted with a bitter tone. Why would you smell a girls hair without a good reason? Are you a pervert? Being thought an oddball by his fellow students for talking to himself was an ever-present worry for Koremitsu, so he had refrained from answering Hikaru; however, he could not stop himself from retorting to Hikarus prattling of the relations between flowers and girls on rainy days. You pervert, harem prince, flower idiot, hook-up devil, self-indulging guy, perverted delusional dreamer, big liar, con artist. Even as Koremitsu scolded Hikaru, he attempted to keep his voice low enough to avoid being heard by others on their commute to school. Hikaru complained with a pained expression, That hurts, Koremitsu! Why are you so unhappy? Youre asking me why Im so unhappy? Koremitsu glared at Hikaru; his eyes were sharp enough to terrify other students, even without glaring. Do you need me to tell you why, you lying ghost!? Right, Hikaru Mikado was a ghost. This was why he could go about with no umbrella on rainy days and not be affected. His shirt was invariably dry and clean, and his blazer constantly a sparkling white; his light brown hair swayed smoothly across his petite, feminine face. The death of Hikaru, the boy heralded by the schools students as a Prince, occurred a month ago. Koremitsu had attended his funeral. That was a mistake. It was at that funeral where he found himself haunted by Hikarus lingering presence, his ghost. I promised the girl Im engaged to that Ill give her birthday presents. If I can fulfill this wish, I can ascend to Heaven without regrets. Please help me! This request troubled Koremitsu as it implied that he would be accompanied by Hikaru constantly; he would be followed to the bath and the latrine, and so, he reluctantly agreed. Although the mission was troublesome and immensely irritating, he completed it as a proxy. However, Hikaru still lingered. He had even continued to say frivolously, Actually, there are still another 4 or 5 girls that Im very concerned about. No, maybe 40, 50 of them? Koremitsu had never agreed to aid him with this. Isnt 40 or 50 of them too many!? Do you really like to make so many promises with women!? To people other than Aoi!? You harem prince! Casanova! Go die a hundred times over!!! The thought of it was infuriating. Okay now, you should have calmed down by now, right? I didnt try to trick you deliberately anyway, I want to hurry up and ascend to Heaven too. Its depressing that I cant see myself in the mirror. No matter how well-dressed I am, or how handsomely I style my hair, I still cant see it. I think that my skin is in tip-top condition today too, so springy. My hair feels smooth and elegant and my cuticle layer must be glowingahh, I want to see. Are you only worried about things like that? Koremitsu, you didnt wish for me to disappear; werent you crying your eyes out? Yeah! Return my tears! And I wasnt crying my eyes out!! Hey, please agree to my request? Please, Koremitsu! Help me a little more! Lend me your strength! 40, 50 people is not a little! No, if he were to count the women filling Hikarus funeral parlor, Actually, there are another 400, 500 of them. might be Hikarus next sentence. Hikarus countenance was clearly both innocent and effeminate, but he was an absolute Casanova. Koremitsu wanted no further involvement with him. I refuse. I dont want to approach women for the sake of cleaning up your mess. Koremitsu grumbled with a frown, and Hikaru widened his eyes in shock. Oh? Dont you already understand the charms of a woman? You said that Miss Aoi is very cute. Eh Koremitsus face grew hotter at his words. It was true that he found Aois various expressions adorable. He had accompanied her to the theme park in Hikarus stead, and when he embraced her effeminate, slender body, his heart inadvertently raced. After finally accepting Koremitsu as a friend of Hikarus, she opened her heart to him and would even smile at him shyly. Whenever they met at the school gate, she would blush and greet him courteously with a well-meaning expression. Good morning, Mr Akagi. As it was, she left for the art room after school each day and worked on her paintings of Hikaru. She and the other club members had a better relationship now than before. It was true that Aoi was cute. The problem, though, was his classmate At the thought of that feisty girl with fierce eyes, he curled his lips unhappily. Ah, Miss Shikibu! After catching sight of her, Hikaru called out to a girl holding a red and purple checkered umbrella. The veins on Koremitsus forehead bulged. You see, Koremitsu? Its Miss Shikibu. Go greet her! Hikaru called out to her, energetically urging Koremitsu to do the same. He completely ignored Koremitsus frown, either because he did not see it or because that was the expression Koremitsu always wore. Uwahh, Miss Shikibus legs are pretty after all! Those are really pretty legs, slender and straight~. She looks full of life when she walks. It really brings delight to my heart. Koremitsus stomach knotted at Hikarus profuse applause and the muscles around his mouth stiffened. Koremitsu? Whyre you eyeing Miss Shikibu? Hikaru, after noticing something was amiss, looked astounded. At the same time, Honoka, who was about to step through the gateway onto school grounds, noticed Koremitsu. Koremitsu tensed himself instinctively. They stared at one another. Honokas eyebrows were raised slightly in a proud manner, her eyes narrowed with an overall unhappy demeanor. The ends of her mouth curled downwards Koremitsus lips shrunk down in reply. But even so, H-hello. He greeted her. Humph. Honoka snorted, turned away, and left. Oi! Youre pretending not to see a classmate greeting you here!? Once again his veins bulged, and he trotted off after her. When someone greets you, you have to greet them back! Shouldnt you be able to understand such basic courtesy!? What exactly did I do wrong!? Whys she so angry with me!? He gritted his teeth and made his way beside her. Honoka raised her eyebrows further, hastening her steps. She replied to Koremitsus vehement chase by hurrying away. When he caught up to her again, she sped off. The two raced each other, each trying to cut in front of the other. ~~~~~~~ Kuuu! Damn, how can I be losing to a woman!? He walked forward, forgetting his objective in that process. Koremitsu, why are you panting and sweating all over so early in the morningtherell be a lot of people staring at you, you know? Hikaru gently reminded him. His inherited savage visage and nefarious aura earned Koremitsu terrifying nicknames during his years in Middle School; these nicknames were carried over to Heian Academy, where he was called Hellhound and King of Delinquents, and was the subject of gossip. Were anyone to see him as he were, the would probably say something along the lines of, The first-year Akagis chasing after a girl with a carnivorous look on his face, like a wild beast! Dont follow me, you delinquent! Honoka stopped in front of the stairs, pointing her umbrella to Koremitsu and shaking the residual water at him. WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!? YOU THINK IM WILLING!? ITS BECAUSE IM IN THE SAME CLASS AS YOU, SITTING RIGHT BESIDE YOU! AND IM NOT A DELINQUENT! You look the part with that face of yours! Honoka finished her sentence in a vicious manner, and shook her light beige hair C the color reminded Koremitsu of a dead mouse C before walking over to her shoe locker. What sort of attitudes that!? There are no good woman after all! When she had earnestly discussed Aoi with him, Koremitsu felt, for the first time, that there were some good women like her, and originally, he had intended to permanently seal off his woman-loathing grandfathers catchphrase, Thats why I say women! But because of the grief Honoka gave him the week before, that notion was rejected. YOU SEE, HIKARU!? WOMEN ARE ALL LIKE THAT! I DONT WANT TO GET INVOLVED WITH SUCH UNREASONABLE ANIMALS EVEN IF I DIE! Koremitsu was overly exasperated that he lashed out with no regard for the stares directed at him. Ahun, but you do have to bear a little responsibility for why Miss Shikibu is being so unfriendly with you. Erm, I think I must have said too much here, right? He spoke hesitantly. What? Whyre you so indecisive when youre a guy? Yes, I better not say it or it would be offensive to Miss Shikibu. Its fine, youll understand later, before your 18th birthday probably. He gave a cryptic smile. Honoka was still close to her shoe locker, and was greeting her friends so cheerily that it made Koremitsu suspect her of having multiple personality disorder. Good morning, Michiru. Ah, good morning, Hono~ I brought the DVD you said you wanted to watch last time! Wah, thank you, Hono. The responsible looking girl with short braids and large framed glasses was their class representative. Everyone called her prez, except for Honoka, who would call her by her name. Oi, shes so cold towards me and completely different to the others! Koremitsus grievance resulted in a glare and when the braided class representative noticed this, she jumped in fear. Ahgo-go-goo-goo-goo-goo-goo-good morning, Mr Akagi. She stammered out a greeting. Hello. It was impressive that she could greet him, the hated and feared delinquent, properly; she was a model class representative, and held the title properly by not looking in the other direction and trembling in fear of Koremitsu. Michiru, why are you greeting someone like Koremitsu? Honoka said unhappily. This woman really annoys me! Koremitsus veins jutted out once more. Eh? Lord Hikaru was murdered? The sudden question shocked Koremitsu. Hikaru was beside him, still and somber, with narrowed eyes. Several girls were chatting in the corridor, sounding really agitated. This message says that it wasnt an accident, but a murder! No way! A chain mail? Looks suspicious~ Its strange for him to fall into the river on a rainy day though. Why would any sane person go to the riverside when there was such a huge downpour? Yeah! Was Lord Hikaru really killed by someone? Oi Just as Koremitsu began to approach them The melody of a famous bands top hit song chirped briskly. The sound came from Honokas phone. She pulled her cellphone out from her skirt pocket with a frown and looked at the screen. After pressing a few buttons, What is this Dismay clung to her voice. Whats the matter, Hono? Michiru glanced at Honokas cellphone, and her eyes widened in surprise. Ho-ho-ho-Hono! Erm-thi-this is talking about Lord Hikarus Let me see! Koremitsu walked over to Michirus side and peered over at Honokas phone. The small screen held shocking words. Lord Hikarus death was not an accident, it was a murder. The murderer is in Heian Academy. ! Koremitsu gulped dryly as the sound of ringtones filled the air. ? ? ? Hikaru Mikado was murdered in school! This message was first sent last night, but by the following morning, the rumor had reached the ears of every student that attend Heian Academy. During the breaks, the halls were filled with theories concerning the identity of the culprit. Maybe a boy did it out of revenge because his girlfriend was taken by Lord Hikaru? No, it mustve been a girl dumped by that harem prince. The murderer is in the High School Branch, right? Maybe the culprit is in Middle School, or even College. Might even be a teacher. Koremitsu walked about gloomily and these speculations were not improving his mood. He made his way to the roof, ignoring the fact that it was forbidden from entry. The sky that greeted him was tenebrous, and a steady cascade of rain fell from it. He stood on the roof not far from the door, and leaned against the wall to avoid the rain. He questioned Hikaru quietly, You didnt fall into a river and drowned? Someone killed you? Hiina Oumi of the newspaper club did mention this before, Its justa little rumorbut Lord Hikaru didnt die from an accident, but was actually murdered. She even said she was digging into these rumors. Hikaru simply disregarded the rumors. Im a harem prince who goes around hooking up with girlsso I guess there should be a lot of girls who wanted to kill me. He spoke with an uncharacteristically mature tone. His eyes were dull, and there was no sign of confirmation or denial. After that, Koremitsu could not find a chance to ask him properly, so he did not pay any mind to it, thinking that they were simply baseless rumors. He did not expect such an uproar to stem from those texts. Who sent these messages, and for what reason? Was there a seed of truth to these rumors? Koremitsus reaction to the message, an unpleasant stiffness in his countenance, contrasted greatly with Hikarus emotionless expression. He was silent, only smiling, which was odd for such a talkative fellow. After a moment of silence, he muttered to himself, Who sent it? And he then resumed his silence. Koremitsu was unsure of how to react to Hikarus spellbound state C he did not know if he should ask what had happened or not; there was a sickening feeling in his gut, and his stomach was knotted so severely he felt nauseous. If Hikaru doesnt want to say, I better not ask It was then that Koremitsu arrived at the roof; he could ask freely with no worries that others would overhear him, but he was still hesitant. Maybe this might be related to the reason why he cant ascend to Heaven and keeps clinging on to me. Some things are better said by someone else, so I can only exert a little pressure Koremitsus features were that of a delinquent C he was born that way. It was for this reason, and perhaps none other, that his classmates kept their distance from him; Hikaru was his only friend, and the only friend hed ever had. He was inexperienced in interpersonal relationships, and he was uncertain as to how much information he could rightfully request from Hikaru without hurting him. There were many things Koremitsu did not understand. He abandoned any hope of going on about this with delicacy, and decided to delve straight into the heart of the matter. He wanted to hear the response of this ostensible gentleman, of this unfathomable troublemaker. He wanted to hear what his friend was thinking. What do you think, Hikaru? His words tumbled from his mouth awkwardly amidst the quiet rain, and carefully observed Hikaru. Hikaru did not turn his head, but smiled slightly. His beautiful eyebrows drooped. It was a fragile, lonely smile. This is troubling. The mumbled words came from behind his smile. Why must these rumors surface now? My cause of death is irrelevant; the fact that I am dead remains. Koremitsus heart beat heavily. Hes trying to avoid this topic again? But, Koremitsu Hikaru slowly turned his stare to Koremitsu. Eh!? His elegant features were knit into a serious expression, and he spoke to Koremitsu, who listened attentively. If I said that I was murdered, would you catch my murderer? ? ? ? This is quite the broken apartment. Koremitsu held his umbrella, his bag slung across his shoulder, and looked up blankly at the building in front of his eyes. It was after class. The aged, wooden apartment block he stood at now was a twenty minute walk from school. The buildings gave the impression that they would collapse from the pressure by even the slightest breeze. The apartments on the block were all two stories high; the block was divided into approximately four separate apartment complexes. The fence and hedges were built from plywood, and the grey walls were full of cracks. However, it looked all the more dilapidated due to the dimness of the rainy day; the atmosphere wasnt unlike what one would expect to see in a horror movie. My house is already old enough, but this is worse than that Perhaps this truly was the hideout of Hikarus murderer. Will you catch my murderer? Hikaru asked. Do you know where the murderer is? Koremitsus eyes were wide, but he was undecided as to whether Hikaru truly had been murdered or not. HmIm not too sure either. I just have a feeling the murderer is there. Hikarus answer was uncertain. Right, Ill call the police! Koremitsu immediately fished out his phone, but Hikaru stopped him, saying, Im not exactly sure, and if the murderer is not there, youll be scolded by the police. Besides, what reason do you want to call the police to search the murderers residence? Uu It was true that he couldnt say he was instructed by a ghost. Anyway, lets go in and check the situation out. How can you say that so simply? Although Koremitsu couldnt easily agree to this, Hikaru was certainly serious and fervent enough to concern Koremitsu; there was nothing he could do but follow his instructions begrudgingly. You sure its this batterederm, relic-like apartment thats like a historic material? Koremitsu questioned him once more. Hikarus mood was entirely different from what Koremitsu was accustomed to, and had been this way since they passed the school gates on their way out. He looked at the dirty fence, which was drenched black with rain, with a mixture of nostalgia and serenity on his face. Yeah, no mistake about it. Do you see the white flowers blooming at the foot of the wall? Theyre shuddering gently, drenched by the rain. These sturdy flowers are blooming againhe said while making a dreamy, hazy expression. Lets not talk about flowers now. Koremitsu was a little appalled. Which house? The last one on the first level. The curtains of that room were shut, and the room was pitch dark inside. But there seemed to be someone moving inside, and Koremitsu narrowed his eyes cautiously. Alright, lets go. They passed through the fence, and walked to the last door of that building. The room and the residence behind it were practically sticking to each other; the shadows shrouded the alley, and the visibility was dim. Koremitsu was so tense he was about to have cramps. They stopped at the last door. As there was no doorbell to ring, he could only knock at the door. There was no response. (No ones inside? No, I thought I just saw someone moving behind the curtain) KooonnAnd there was a little thud that came from within. The sound was low and softbarely audible. Koremitsu was so tense the back of his neck was itching. Sorry to disturb you. May I have a moment? He muttered and knocked on the door again. A soft voice came from below the door. (It seems weird for some reason?) Why did no one open the door even though there was a sound inside? The location of the sound was very peculiar too. (It sounds like it came from the bottomdid the person instead pass out?) Maybe there was someone with his limbs tied up, mouth stuffed, crouched at the door, trying his best to knock the door with his shoulder and head. This image immediately flashed through Koremitsus mind, and he hurriedly grabbed the door handle and twisted it hard. His umbrella fell out of his hands and onto the alley. Whats the matter!? Did anything happen!? There was no response, but there seemed to be a groan, and he panicked the more he heard this. Damn it! He tried to twist and pry the door open as he slammed on it. The buckle must have been too old as it was immediately slammed loose, and the door fell off with a loud thud. The door was opened! He immediately rushed in. Are you alright? There was a stove and sink on the side of the corridor, while the kitchen was on the other. This cramped 6-tatami sized room did not have its lights on, and visibility was bleak. It was practically a dump, where there were things littered everywhere, either furniture or trash. Er, huh? There was no one inside? Impossible Just when Koremitsu was stunned by this, Meow He suddenly heard a cry at his feet. He lowered his head, and found a white cat sitting there nonchalantly, its eyes giving off a bizarre glow in the darkness. Was the knocking and groaning made by this cat? (Uh oh, I ruined someones door.) Cold sweat dripped down Koremitsus back, and he found something curled up into a ball in the shadows. ! He again gasped in shock. Once his eyes were used to the darkness, he gradually saw the situation in the room. There was a double-deckered bed on the left. Right in front of him was a window with its curtains drawn. There was a round short table in the middle of the room, with a notepad computer on it. Were the things on the right side an electric fan, a chair, a wardrobe, a cupboard, a golf bag? Besides this random stuff, there were a few photos and papers stuck on the wall. Also There was something shaped like a hill on the empty space between the cupboard and the electric fan. A blanket? No, it was someone draped in a blanketa girl. She was crouched at the wall, and a little bit of white tender skin was shown from under the carpet as she looked over at Koremitsu with a worried expressionshe was staring at the red-haired youth who broke the door and entered illegally. What? Who was this person? What was she doing here? Koremitsus mind was filled with questions. I came here to catch Hikarus murderer, right? This girl is the murderer? She looks a little too fragile here. Flabbergasted, he looked over at Hikaru. Hikaru however passed by Koremitsu with a relaxed expression, and approached that girl. Only Koremitsu could see Hikarus soul. The girl used her small hands to tug gently at the carpet as she peeked at Koremitsu. The long hair sliding out from the carpet covered her face and forehead weakly. Hikaru squat down in front of the girl, and gave a loving and gentle expression as he said. Dont be afraid, Y. Koremitsu is my reliable friend here. Hell fulfill the promise in my stead. Upon hearing this, Koremitsu realized he was tricked. (You conman! Lying harem prince! What did you mean by will you catch my murderer!? Acting all serious like that; you were tricking me, werent you!? Go down to Hell now and let the king of Hell cut off your tongue!!) Koremitsu cursed spitefully in his heart. However, no matter how enraged he was, he could not change the current situation. Even if he were to try and punch Hikaru, the punch would merely pass through his body; it would neither cause itch nor pain, an act that would merely make him look all the more foolish. Also, the girl, who could not see Hikaru, was looking up at Koremitsu tentatively. Even the white cat lifted its head, ostensibly sizing up Koremitsu as it stared at the latter with cold eyes. (Oi, what do I do now?) Koremitsu was tense, sweating all over profusely as he gritted his teeth. Hikaru knelt down beside the girl, and gave a smile with the intent of Ill leave the rest to you. (Damn it, what are you smiling for!?) Koremitsu tried his best to swallow his roar that nearly came out from his mouth, and stood at the corridor to explain to the girl. Ah, wellIm not a bad guy, Im Hikarus friend, and he requested for me to look for you. Rain The soft voice that nearly merged into the darkness came out from the girls lips. Huh? Rain? The girl was looking over at the door that was still not shut behind Koremitsu. Her eyes were showing a fear that was clearer, stronger than before. Koremitsu looked over at where she was looking. The rain seemed to have gotten bigger, and the sound of the raindrops entering his ears got stronger. The rain droplets falling sideways splattered on the umbrella in the alley, and sloshed off it. Sorry, Ill repair the door. Koremitsu carried the door that was teetering, and turned to look at the girl. And this moment, the girl suddenly collapsed, ostensibly falling off after the strings supporting her snapped. Whats wrong!? Koremitsu hurriedly took off his shoes and ran over. The floor rattled, and the trash leaning at the wall shook as well. Oi! Pull yourself together! He stared at the girls face as he shouted. Damn it, its too dark. I cant see anything! He intended to switch on the lights, and tugged at the string dangling from the ceiling, but it seemed the bulb was faulty. Its fine. Y is very timid. She just passed out. Hikaru stood beside Koremitsu, encouraging him. YOU CALL THIS ALRIGHT!? DONT SAY IT AS IF IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!!! Koremitsu roared. The blue-eyed cat shrugged with an annoyed look and licked its fore paws. Volume 2 - CH 2 [Hikaru V2] Chapter 2 Anyway, shes a very introverted girl. Ever since last year, she never left the house, and would not go to school. That night, Hikaru was talking about Y Kanai in Koremitsus room. Actually, she should be in Second Year this Spring, but because of her lack of attendance, she is unable to make the next grade, and is in First Year just like us. Her parents divorced when she began to shut herself in. Her mother then went to Australia for work, and her father married a young woman, so they are living separately from each other. Ys mother wanted to bring her along to Australia, but Y had a bad relationship with her mother, so she lived alone in that tatteredno, antique apartment. Her father used to pay all the living expenses, but his new family had a child recently, and the burden became severe. Sometimes, there would be no funds for months, so she lived through a frugal life. The utilities were suspended twice up till now, but she never complained at all, and insisted on hiding in the house, just like a Moonflower spreading its white petals in the darkness. Oh yes, a Moonflower is an annual vine Cucurbitace. They bloom in the evening, and radiate silently under the moonlight in the night. When the morning dawn breaks in, they will start to wilt. Those are delicate, beautiful and endearing plants; the curls on the vines are very cute too. Its floral language is a nights memory or illusionary love, and some people call it the Dusk grass He would start a long discourse whenever it came to flowers and girls without stopping. He was probably feeling very excited, and he was dressed in a white T-shirt, tight-fitting pants, barefooted, floating around in casual clothing and chatting away in the sky. (Goodness, youre still in good spirits.) Koremitsu, who had changed into a jumper worn in the house, sat on the tatami, frowning without a word. He really did not want to recall what happened after that introverted blanket girl fainted. While trying to take care of her, Koremitsu ran around the room in pitch darkness, knocked into a lot of things, tumbled quite a few times, and even knocked down a few boxes and overturned other things, causing a mess. This commotion even shocked the neighbor, who thought a thief broke in, and the police was nearly called in. If not for the blanket girl waking up in time, he would have been indicted for sure. If it had really developed to that extent, Koremitsus already rock-bottom reputation would have plunged further, and in the worst case situation, he might end up being forced to drop out. Please, Koremitsu. Hikarus knees were together as he knelt down in front of Koremitsu. His back was straightened, and his hands were placed elegantly; from his sitting posture, anyone could see that he had a good upbringing. Even Koremitsu was inadvertently amazed by the disposition of his gestures. Can I leave Ys matter to you just like Miss Aoi? No man can bear to leave such a delicate and pretty girl alone like that, no? Hikaru showed an innocent expression as he pleaded Koremitsu earnestly. The inexplicable expression he showed was exquisite. How does she look like? I couldnt see in such a dark place. Dont worry, shes really pretty. I can assure that. Its none of my business whether shes pretty or not. Anyway, what kind of promise did you make anyway, you vowing devil. Koremitsu glared at Hikaru, but the latter answered with a silent mature smile. I cant say now. Huh? Cant say? Why? Hikaru probed his chin forward, showed a child-like innocent and frisky smile, and clapped his hands together. Anyway, please. Didnt you promise Y that youll repair the broken door? Given your personality, you wont leave a girl alone after breaking her houses door like that, right? Guh. Koremitsu was unable to argue back after this was mentioned. ? ? ? The next morning, Koremitsu left home two hours earlier than usual. What is this? Are you going for morning practice for some ball tournament or something? His aunt Koharu, just woke up with messy hair, and her jumpers sleeves and pants were rolled up as she stared at him suspiciously. Somewhat. Koremitsu answered briskly. Youre bringing the toolbox? Upon seeing the item in Koremitsus hand, If you want to fight, go fight barehandedly. Only amateurs who dont know the rules of fighting will bring such things. Koharu lectured with her eyes narrowed, and turned her shoulders by the joints as she walked into the kitchen. Is Miss Koharu an expert in fighting? Hikaru asked naively. Dont ask me. Koremitsu answered with a scowl. They arrived at the apartment that still looked tattered after the rain, in the morning dawn. Koremitsu knocked on Ys room door. A woman with hair curlers and thick makeup walked out from the next room, and stared at Koremitsu. Youre here again? Im going to sleep, so dont make a ruckus like what you did yesterday. Sorry, Im here to repair the doorthere might be some noise, but Ill try to finish as soon as possible. It would be bad if the police was to be called in just like what nearly happened the previous day, so he intriguingly lowered his head courteously. The neighbor, who seemed to be from some night life business, glowered at Koremitsu with hatred. Oh, make it quick then. After saying that, she slammed the door. That big sisters fierce to me too, and even told me off with things like dont come around in the middle of the night, or a brat actually wont go home in the middle of the night? What are the education people doing. But shes a beauty with quite the nice figure too~. Shes like a bright red Geranium. Hikaru continued on with something Koremitsu was not concerned about. Good thing you didnt make a promise with that woman next door. Koremitsu said with spite as he glanced aside at him, and then knocked on Ys door lightly again. The parts he damaged the previous day were repaired by vinyl tape and duct tape. Oi, Y Kanaiare you awake? Im here to open the door. After a moment of silence, the door opened slightly by 1cm or so. A pair of black eyes and blue eyes were peering from within. The terrified black eyes belonged to the Hikikomori girl, and the blue eyes belonged to the cool girl. Koremitsu showed the tool box in his hand. The door opened by another 1cm. She looked up at Koremitsu diffidently. Koremitsu thought it would not be good for both sides to continue staring at each other without any progress. Please excuse me. He forcefully pushed the door aside. The weak girl draped in blue blanket backed away impetuously, and retreated to a corner of the room. She stuck herself between the double-deckered bed and the wall as she continued to look over at Koremitsu. Koremitsu knew from his past experiences what effects his red hair and savage expression would have on an ordinary girl. The girls in school did not dare to look at him right in the eyes. This frail girl was evidently aghast, but she kept staring at Koremitsu with an ambivalent expression. The white cat of hers curled its tail as it sat down at Koremitsus feet, and its cool blue eyes were looking up at him. Koremitsu opened the toolbox and took out a hammer and some nails. It was excruciating to work with the stares from the human and animal on him, and he felt apprehensive. The culprit behind this, Hikaru, kept looking at Koremitsu with a carefree look. Wow, your hammering technique is good, Koremitsu. As expected of you, you really are worthy of respect. Yo, capable guy. (You cant bluff me no matter how pleasant you say so. You only know how to watch on.) The sound of the hammer knocking rang in the quiet morning. Koremitsu was worried if the woman next door would run out and reproach him for being too noisy. Y was still hiding in the gap between the bed and the wall, and remained still like a decoration. She did not move the hair draped on the side of her face, and curled her body silently in the room. It was morning, the window curtains were still drawn, but the sunlight shining through the curtains made the room a little brighter than it was the previous day. There were photos of fish and seas and ostensibly computer colored pictures printouts stuck on the wall. The wind blowing in from outside the door caused the papers to flutter like waves breaking on the coast. The electric fan, hangars, golf bag, electric stove were placed together, there were shells, marbles and glass fragments, and the edges of the double-deckered bed had blue and red vinyl ropes dangling down like sea grass. (Whatthats really a weird interior design.) Hikaru had stated that she locked herself in the room for a year already, and all her necessity purchases like water and food were done through the Net. She normally would not take even a single step out. (She always has the curtains drawn, has the blanket covering her, and wouldnt budge from such a dark and humid place. Isnt she scared of fungi growing? This lifestyles too unhealthy.) The girls skin shown vaguely from within the carpet was white like snow, the fingers bared outside were pure white, and even her fingernails were white. This must have been due to a lack of exposure to sunlight. (Oh yeahdoes she know Hikarus dead?) Upon thinking about this, Koremitsu inadvertently felt a jolt within him. Since she had been shutting herself inside the house, and had not interacted with anyone, she might not have known that Hikaru died. (This is bad.) His heart suddenly raced. There was no doubt Y was one of Hikarus many girlfriends. In other words, Hikaru would be her lover. Would it be good for Koremitsu, a stranger, to personally say her lover died? He stopped what he was doing, turned his stare away from Y, and said nonchalantly (though his voice was shrill), Ehwell, I said so yesterday, but the reason why Im here is because Hikaru asked me to fulfill his promise. As for why Hikaru himself cant make it hereHikaru, well, died stupidly in an accident a little while ago. Koremitsu, I didnt die stupidly, you know? Hikaru protested unhappily. I know. It was a gentle voice. Koremitsu looked back, and found that Y, covered in the blue blanket, was looking at him. A few strands of thin hair rested on that white face. Her face showed an emotion that was beyond despondent and tranquillity, similar to resignation. The soft voice that nearly melted in the air calmly continued. I received a mail. Mail? I see. Did a friend notify you? Y lowered her eyes and shook her head slightly. It wasan unknown address, and therewas no name on it. Y, do you still have that address? Can you show it to me? Hikaru asked, showing a serious look on his face. Do you still have the message? Do you mind showing it to me? Y seemed very hesitant, and lowered her head to ponder for a while, before moving away and dragging the blanket. There was a laptop on the round short table, and a Turkish Blue cellphone beside. The slender white fingers reached out from beneath the carpet, picked up the phone, opened the cover, tapped on it for a while, and handed it tentatively over to Koremitsu. Koremitsu received the cellphone, and Hikaru too read it. The message was sent one day before Hikarus funeral. The obituary was rather concise and was devoid of any hint of emotion; the location and time was also stated on it. There was no sender signature, just as what Y said. The beginning of the mail address was listed as upvkpv The intent was vague, and they seemed to be a random assortment of alphabets rather than letters with hidden intent. Hikaru frowned, bit his lips, and pondered. Thanks. Koremitsu was about to return the phone to Y, but was suddenly startled. ! Y was weeping quietly. Transparent drops of liquid rolled down her white face. There was no sign of any intense pain, but the clear black eyes were soaked with tears as she wept quietly. She continued to weep, and it seemed the tears would stop without warning. Wa-wah, alright, dont cry. Koremitsu panicked. He was most fearful about seeing women cry, as it would remind him of the sight of his mothers crying. She once wept quietly like this too. Im really sorry, Mitsu. Sorry. The emotions quivered in his heart, and he was stertorous. Damn, why am I thinking about that? Koremitsu gritted his teeth with all his might, and forcefully tightened his face and eyes. Y said with a weak voice as the tears rolled down her cheeks. It was rainingon that day, when Hikarus funeral took placeI couldnt go. I couldnt see him a final timeI couldnt see Her stuttering voice was too ephemeral, too lonely, causing Koremitsus heart to ache as he heard this He wanted to tell Y that Hikaru was present, but Y could not see Hikaru, and she would probably think that Koremitsu was trying to comfort her. Hikaru embraced Y on the shoulders as he looked on with a somber look. The pretty fingertips that were unfitting for a man entered the blanket draped upon Y. Im sorry Y, if only I came here to see you earlier. You and Lapis1 must have been lonely, right? Im sorry. The soft voice echoed deeply, causing the pain rising in Koremitsus throat to be more pronounced. Y did not know Hikaru was embracing her. The blue-eyed cat was sticking at her feet, ostensibly comforting her. Y lowered her head weakly. Clear water droplets trickled down her face again. Pl-please, dont cry already! I understand how you feel. That idiot Hikaru died out of a sudden, and you mustve felt like crying. Im the same here, I was reduced to a crying mess the moment I thought he could possibly disappear, so I know its inconsiderate to ask you not to cry, but please, dont cry! Koremitsu pleaded zealously. He really could not stomach the sight of a woman crying. His heart was ostensibly about to rip apart. But Y continued to cry, and Koremitsus resistance wore down as he finally yelled out. Alright! Ill fulfil that promise in Hikarus place! Ill bear all responsibility here! Y lifted her head at Koremitsu. She was probably taken aback. Her teary eyes widened slightly, and the tears stopped. Koremitsu stared right into her eyes, and declared with a passionate tone again, Ill help him fulfil his eyes! His veins were popping, his eyes were frowning, and his expression must have been really horrifying. He hoped he did not scare that introverted girl. Hikaru, who was embracing Y, narrowed his eyes gently, curled his lips up, and stared at Koremitsu. Ys eyes again showed concern and bewilderment. She asked softly, Promise what promise? Heh? Koremitsu showed a startled look.. (Whatis it?) Ah, about that. Hikaru mumbled as he slowly retreated from Y. Didnt Hikaru make a promise with you? He did say so a few timesbut Im not too certain. (A few times?) Koremitsu glared furiously at Hikaru. And the latter, Yo, Lapis, how are you doing? Continued to pat the kitten on its head. The kitten grimaced in confusion. I think he said he wanted to put a glass collar on Lapis? Or maybe he wanted to color the fan? Or maybe he wanted to play some sea-themed Shiritori game again? Or maybe he wanted to put two straws in the glass cup with blue juice and drink together? Whenever Hikarus about to leave, he would give me a pinky swear and say its a promise Fufu, Lapiss eyes are colored like the Earth, the Commelina-like blueish-purple is really pretty. Oh yes, the floral language for Commelina is respect and nostalgic friendship, you know (Hey! What are you laughing for!? Stop playing with the cat! Is this the time for floral languages!? You promise-making devil!) What did Hikaru request you to do? Y stared at Koremitsu with blurry eyes, obviously curious about what Hikaru tasked Koremitsu to do. Uu. Koremitsu murmured as he glanced over at Hikaru. The latter smiled awkwardly and clapped his hands together to beg Koremitsu. Damn, its that, thatthe most important amongst all the promises! There should be one, right? Do you know? The most important? Right, the most important promise. Class was about to start, and the door was not repaired. Please, hurry up and think. Just say it out. No matter how hard it is, Ill try my best to do it. Maybe Y lowered her head. You thought of it? Great! Thats definitely it! Koremitsu probed his body forward, Maybeits to change the light bulb for me? Whilst Y lifted her face and and said with a serious look. The hammer fell out from Koremitsus hand. ? ? ? What exactly are you planning? What do you want me to do!? Koremitsu finally managed to repair the door, and dashed down the dirt path leading to the school as he muttered. I just want to fulfil a promise. Hikaru floated beside Koremitsu whimsically, and answered with that infuriatingly elegant expression. Im asking you what sort of promise did you make exactly!? You made some important promise with her that has to be fulfilled, right? If its a stupid thing like Shiritori, Im not going to bother with you ever again. Hikarus expression immediately showed maturity. Hm, thats a very important promise, and I can only ask of you, this good friend of mine. Just think of it together with Y. He looked at Koremitsu with a clear expression full of trust, and said this gently. This expression caused Koremitsu to feel flustered, and he nearly fell over after tripping accidently. (What exactly is this guy thinking?) There were a lot of things Koremitsu wanted to ask, but it was most important to get to school on time. Koremitsu finally managed to make it on time, and tried to catch his breath as he changed his shoes in front of the shoe locker. Haahaaanywayif you want someone to helpat least explain what to dohow am I going to do thiswheeze Koremitsu, you just ran for 2km. Catch your breath before talking Hikaru showed a wry expression as he said. I heard that guys the biggest suspect in Lord Hikarus murder. ! Koremitsu immediately lifted his head. Is Hikarus murderer nearby!? He looked around frantically, and found a human wall gathered around him without him knowing, with every person staring at him. Is that Lord Hikarus stalker? I heard he has been going around declaring that hes Lord Hikarus friend. He must have murdered him because he was too engrossed in his own delusions. Homosexual love sure is intense. (Hold it!) The doubtful stares from all from caused Koremitsus face to twitch. (Me? Stalking Hikaru!? I killed him because Im delusional? Homosexual love?) After processing the information he heard in his mind, Koremitsu was startled. (Does everyone think that Im the one who killed Hikaru!?) That certainly seemed to be the case. The people in the school seemed to have deemed Koremitsu Akagi as the lead suspect in Hikarus murder, and they would even form a path for him whenever he walked down the corridor. This was a common scene, but in the past, people merely deemed him as the son of some delinquent or Yakuza mob, and now That person and Lord Hikaru Such twisted love. Koremitsu felt his back tingle with numbness as he heard these murmurs from behind. He finally reached the classroom, only for the noisy atmosphere within to quiet down, and h classmates were staring at him. The class representative with braided hair, who would always greet Koremitsu even though she was very terrified of him, retreated back to her seat, and did not dare to give him a look. Honoka, who was seated beside Koremitsu, frowned as she glanced over, was hesitantly, but panicked and looked away once Koremitsu approached, and did not dare look at him during class. During class break. I heard that guy killed Lord Hikaru. These whisperings continued on, and Koremitsu felt that he could not bear with them any longer if he were to keep hearing them. (How can I possibly kill Hikaru here!?) Because youre too eye-catching here. Thats why everyones making random guesses. Im troubled, is there a way to solve this? Hikaru frowned with an apologetic look beside Koremitsu. Well, itll be too stupid to take them seriously. Koremitsu deliberately gave a nonchalant look. But in fact, he was already affronted, and his temples were throbbing. At this moment How stupid. A voice rang sternly beside him. Honoka, who had her eyebrows raised in a disparging manner, suddenly covered her phone. She boldly proclaimed as the classmates looked on in a confounded manner. Youre not kids, and yet youre going all dizzy by such a slanderous chain message. If this person wanted to say something, he or she could have signed off. I wont believe the words of a coward who only dares to spread rumors secretly. The classroom immediately descended into utter silence. Honoka did not look at Koremitsu, and her ostensibly furious sharp eyes were glaring into space. Her tone and expression were devoid of fear, but there was an indignant sense hidden within. If one were to look closely, her hands pressing onto the table were trembling slightly. The class representative with braids hurriedly stood up, and said, Tha-thats right! Honos right. I-it-its wrong to suspect others on baseless assumptions. The classmates looked over at each other awkwardly. This chancy atmosphere lingered for quite a while, before everyone returned back to what they were doing. Honoka however was surrounded by the class representative and some other friends. Whats the matter? Honoka? Why did you say such things out of a sudden? Everyone asked worriedly. Its nothing. I just couldnt stand seeing it. She answered with a pout on her face, and Koremitsu felt relief as he eavesdropped on her. Theres still another person in this class who supports you other than me, Koremitsu. Hikaru said delightfully. Shikibu! After class, just as Honoka was walking out of the classroom, Koremitsu hurried after her. Thanks, for speaking up for me,. He felt really embarrassed to actually need a woman to help him, but he was still touchedthese two conflicting emotions collided in his heart, and he really did not know what expression he should make. Honoka immediately blushed. (Whys she blushing out of a sudden?) Yo-you dont have to thank me, I didnt say those words for your sake. Its just that I just said what I thought. Dont be mistaken, I have no intention of helping a delinquent like you. She stated coldly, and then chided, Im not familiar with you anyway. Dont talk to me. And then, she turned to leave. Koremitsu remained rooted, unable to say anything. (Whys she so angry with me!? And she actually tells me not to talk with her) DAMN IT! WOMEN ARE HARD TO UNDERSTAND AFTER ALL! He lashed out with veins popping. Miss Shikibus personalityis really pitiful. I find it easy to understand her, and really want to tease her until her face becomes as red as a Snapdragon, but this truly is too difficult for you. Hikaru sighed as he rattled on. At this moment Mr Akagi! A shrill voice rang in Koremitsus ears, and a short-haired petite girl with bouncing large breasts came running over. It was Hiina Oumi of the news club. She had a huge variety of expressions, and her large eyes were dazzling like a boy. She grabbed Koremitsu by the arm and rattled on, Everyones saying that youre the lead suspect in Lord Hikarus murder! Wah, the Delinquent King has no road to go! Its like the Saturday Night at the Mysteries Theater! Do you want to clear your name by working with this cute partner to fish out the real culprit? Anyway, the one I suspect most now is It was unknown if she was pressing her breasts on Koremitsu on purpose, but Koremitsu merely covered her mouth without saying anyway. Mm Hiina widened her eyes in surprise as she looked at Koremitsu, and the latter stared back as he said to her, All I need to know is what Hikaru said, nothing else matters. He said as he recalled the words Honoka just said. It would be too foolish to be fooled by such rumors. He just need to believe the people that were important, and even if he made a mistake, he would not regret it. Hiina widened her eyes. She let go of Koremitsus hand, and looked up at him in a dumbstruck manner. Koremitsu turned away from Hiina, and before he left, he quipped, Also, Im used to hearing such stupid rambling from others ever since I was young. These rumors are as painless as a mosquito bite. Thats what he said, prez. Hiina blankly watched the red-haired walk down the corridor, and suddenly turned back to say with excitement, A tall beauty with long black hairthe student council president Asai Saiga walked out form behind the corner. Hiina then rattled on to the frown Asai in a rapid-fire manner, This is already a friendship beyond life and death, right? His tone indicates that he heard something from Lord Hikaru. Hes certainly not an ordinary delinquent; thats true now that I think about it, those who can enter this high school through the entrance exams are definitely not stupid. Everyone knows that the students in this school are composed of the internal affiliated programme students whose families have connections and the external students with outstanding gradesah, of course there are people like you who have such pedigree of growing up amongst the nobles since kindergarten and have outstanding grades! Anyway, it seems Mr Akagi get something important pertaining to Lord Hikaru; my instincts have always been sharp. Asai listened to Hiinas words coldly, and the latter looked at her in a taunt manner, seemingly trying to agitate her into saying something. To me, it seems youre also high up on the suspect list on who killed Lord Hikaru too, prez! Since you two are on the same position, what do you think about Mr Akagi? Asai did not fall for her trap. Her expression remained as icy as ever, Hes simply a wild dog whose bark annoys me. She said with uppity, and proceeded to leave. At this moment, Hikaru, who was beside Koremitsu, was very excited. Im so touched! If I were a girl, I would have proposed to you on the spot! Wow, youre so cool! Im so touched that goosebumps are rising on my skin! (What sort of ghost would have goosebumps? And why am I blushing!?) Koremitsu continued to give a sullen look as he said coldly, Dont be silly, its not that I dont care about you hiding something from me. I just feel that, welleven if were friends, therere still things you dont want to say. I too have some things I dont want to sayanyway, just say so when you want tosince were friends. Koremitsu got more embarrassed as he continued, and his face started to heat up. He really found it most difficult to say such things. Something you dont want to say? You mean how old you were when you last wet your bed? Some embarrassing essay you wrote when you were young? You said you were the animal rearing rep in elementary schoolah! Are you implying that your first crush was young kindergarten teacher? NOT! Nows not the time to talk about me, right!? Hikaru showed a carefree expression on his face, and he narrowed his eyes as he gave a blissful smile. Ah, I see. Ill wait for you to say it when you want to too, Koremitsu. Why are you smiling so heartily? I never liked my kindergarten teacher, and do you know how much trouble you are causing me here!? Whose fault do you think is it that everyones thinking of me as a murder suspect and a stalker!? Koremitsu grumbled in his heart. But he had no choice. He just had to have the misfortune of being harassed by such a troublesome person, and even foolishly became friends. Youre worried about that introverted woman now, right? If I help her out, youll be one step closer towards rising into Heaven, right? Yeah, I guess I can be closer by 100m. Hikaru nodded with a beaming smile. Seriously, just 100m? How many thousand light years until you reach space? Well, isnt there a saying that you have to make a first step before embarking on a long journey? Kuuh, Ill become an old man on the day I finish that journey. Anyway, lets hurry up and settle it first. Koremitsu reluctantly said, and upon hearing it, Hikaru again nodded his head with a sweet blissful smile on his face. Right, then, how about you send Y an email first? Ah? An email? ? ? ? During lunch break. Why do I have to do such a thingKoremitsu gritted his teeth unhappily as he started tapping at his cellphone while seated at his desk. (And I end up being led in by Hikaru, huh?) If its a sudden visit, Y might be too scared to open the door, so you have to build up your relationship with her first. This is the moment when you should send a mail, as its the most suitable method to approach an introverted girl. You can also use this to practise and treat it as preparation to go out with a girl who likes to laugh. (Whayoure still trying to find a woman who likes to laugh? How many times must I tell you that I dont need a girlfriend, and I dont have an interest in a woman who likes to laugh!) Koremitsu grumbled silently in his heart as he typed the message with sweat dripping down his forehead. If you hope for her to reply back to you, the most basic move is to end the message with a question. Also, try talking more about things shes interested in. Hikaru beamed as he sat on Koremitsus table with his legs folded as he started teaching the latter on the skills necessary when sending messages to girls. His light brown hair continued to flutter gently in the calm wind of the classroom, and his eyes were full of exuberance. Koremitsu however looked lethargic. (Huh? A question? Something shell be interested about?) Is that cat guy energetic? KoremitsuLapis isnt a male, but female. Is that furball in good spirits? Furballwhat kind of antique nickname is that? Be more natural with your words. Whats the name of your cat? Lapse? Lapel? Lupus? Hey, didnt I say that its called Lapis? Are you listening to me? Shut up. I am. Koremitsu grumbled irately and continued to send messages. What did you eat for lunch? Have you eaten some meat? Remember to take in enough Vitamin C. Each line was unintelligible, and as expected, Y did not respond. Koremitsu, think about what sort of message you would like to receive if youre a girl. You have to write with more elegance and emotions, just like the nobles of the Heian Era. Nobles of the Heian Era? The school uniform on Hikarus body became a Heian nobles outfit. It was a blue-purple robe of great regal. Hikaru, who had become a ghost, gained a completely useless ability to change clothes. This set of Heian noble clothing was his favourite, and he always loved to changed the colors and patterns on it. His profile could not be seen off the mirror, so he could not see himself, but he continued to change clothes with such enthusiasm. Ki no Tsurayuki2 did mention in the Kokin Wakash3 that reciting poems is about pouring your soul into the words and bring the emotions to the flowers, moon, mountains. Sometimes, upon seeing the smoke on Mount Fuji, we think of our romantic love; sometimes, when we hear the chirping of crickets, we think of our close friends; sometimes, when we see the dew on the grass or the bubbles in the water, we lament that life is so fleetinga short Waka is suffused with emotions, right, just like this poem Hikaru then recited with a gentle, serene voice, From the first moment I heard the faint calls of the geese, my mind lingered in the skieswhilst I ostensibly hear the vague cries of the geese from the North, and after hearing your voice, my soul remains restless all day, and my heart continued to long4. The princesses of the Heian Era are hidden deep inside the Boudoirs; it would be impossible to meet them unless they have close relationships. This poem is used to express the love and admiration after hearing the other partys voice, a longing thirst to meet, and any young lady who receives this Waka surely would want to invite the man in for the night. Oh, theres also thisthe rising tide flow in the day may not be seen, and the sea scatters along the coast, waiting for the night5the high tide in the day cant be seen, so one can only wait by the coast where the sea coversand hope that they would meet in the night. The writing of this poem is very detailed and hard to understand. Anyway, its probably about asking a certain lady if he could meet her in the middle of the night. Its really romantic~ Koremitsu could never imagine hearing the cheesy term romantic from a boy in his teens. (Just meet if you want to. Is there a need to make a poem out of it!? Those people in the Heian Era are really indirect.) Koremitsus patience was practically eroded completely as he worked on this unfamiliar work of composing a message. He really wanted to send a message with direct words stating Ill be going over after school. Open the door later! However, upon thinking about Ys pale face under the blue blanket, her uneasy expression and teary face, he inadvertently stopped his fingers again. He had nary an understanding of women at all, and he did not want to try to appeal to them. However This hikikomori girl had a little resemblance to his mother who left home. He really did not want to hurt her, and did not want to scare her. Ys very timid. If its a sudden visit, Y might be too scared to open the door. Kuu. What exactly does Y likes? What does she hope for? The fleeting expression continued to linger in Koremitsus mind. The voice she gave after pondering hard and long maybe its to change the light bulb for me? kept ringing in his ears. Right, first, I have to improve the lighting in the room, or itll be impossible to walk, and anyone would end up knocking into things after a few steps. Fluorescent tubeslightsomething glowingthe room has photos of the sea stuck on the walls inside. Something that glows in the sea I picked up an Angler. Do you want me to bring it to you after school? He typed out the words, and then sent the message. Koremitsu, how do you find an Angler on the roadside? Even if it is a simile, you have to find something thats more sentimental, more elegant, more romantic. At least say it is a firefly or something. Hikaru immediately spoke up to correct. Shut it. Koremitsu grumbled, but he felt embarrassed Koremitsu grumbled, What sort of childish thing am I doing here? But he was actually ashamed, and he did not know what he was writing. At this moment, the phone rang. Ah The reply came. Koremitsu opened the message, Okay. This was the only message that came. Koremitsu ostensibly heard a soft yes in his ears, and was flabbergasted by it. Erm, that kind of content is okay? He should have raised his standards and have a few more goes. Hikaru muttered to himself, ostensibly very disapproving of this. Whats the matter, Hono? What are you looking at? Michiru called out, and Honoka turned her head around in surprise. I-its nothing! She was embarrassed to say she was staring at Koremitsu because she found the latter typing messages intently. Nothing at all. Honoka answered unhappily, and opened her cellphone with a blushing face. (Akagis sending mailsto whom?) ? ? ? Koremitsu, you seem rather happy. Hm? Do I? Dont I look normal? But your lips are smiling. Shut up. I said Im being normal here. Koremitsu denied this in embarrassment. After school, With the light bulb he bought from a shop he passed by in hand, he went off to Ys apartment. Koremitsu was certainly a little happy to finally get a reply after pondering high and low over what to type in his mails, but he was very embarrassed to have Hikaru point this out. He frowned hard to hide the delight in his heart, and just when he was about to pass through the fence beside the apartment (Hm?) What is it, Koremitsu? Upon seeing Koremitsu stop abruptly and look back, Hikaru asked in surprise. No, I just felt an uncomfortable stare. Uncomfortable? The back of my neck feels itchy. Whenever I get this feeling, its very likely that some bastard with a chain or knife would appear. You were ambushed so many times? So you really got the title of Delinquent King after going through so many battles of deadly battles, huh? Im not a delinquent!Nobody around. Have my senses dulled? Koremitsu clicked his tongue in disgust, and proceeded down the path leading to the apartment. The door beside Yus room was open, and the woman who was ostensibly involved in night life business, poked her head out and glared at Koremitsu. Men are not allowed here. Never heard of that. I just made this rule. Recently, a few of my money sources ran off. You brats are making a ruckus right beside my room; if theres nothing else, just scram. That woman squawked unreasonably, and slammed the door shut. Who cares about what you think anyway!? The mouthful of impertinent words used and abrasive attitude shown was really similar to his divorced aunt living with him. Would all women act like this when they grow older? Koremitsu, Y will be terrified if youre too loud. O-oh. After Hikaru reminded him, he knocked on the door softly. Hey, I brought the Angler. After a while, the door opened slightly, and the girl with the blue blanket draped over her peeked out from behind. H-hello. He greeted nervously. Meow. The blue-eyed cat at the girls feet answered coldly in her stead. Y left the door and retreated to the back. On a closer look, she was barefooted, and was stumbling as she walked. (A lack of exercise, huh? This isnt good.) Koremitsu frowned, but did not say anything as he walked in silently. Lend me a chair. He took a chair as a platform, and started changing the light bulb. Y was still holed in a corner of the room, watching Koremitsu get to work uneasily. Koremitsu removed the old light bulb, and just when he was about to put it on the floor, he saw a slender hand reach for him tentatively. To his surprise, he found that it was Ys hand. Ah, thanks. Y nodded lightly, received the light bulb, and placed it on the floor. She then retreated to the corner and looked over at Koremitsu worriedly. Koremitsu was wondering if he should say something to her, When did this light bulb fail? He asked, and Y merely answered flatly, It started to flickerabout a month agoand it broke down completely two days beforeI received the mail informing me about the funeralHikaru died on that day She lowered her sights dolefully, ostensibly thinking that the lifespan of the light bulb was related to Hikarus life. Koremitsu was really terrified at the prospect of her breaking down into tears again. I see, that must have been really inconvenient. But you could have changed the light bulb yourself, right? Im sorry. No, Im not really telling you off. Dont apologize. Koremitsu was as terrified of hearing others apologize as he was of seeing others cry, and he was more flustered. Okay! Done! He exclaimed and leapt off the chair. He pulled the cord, and the dim room with its curtains pulled immediately brightened. At this moment, he finally realized the color of the curtains was as blue as a tropical sea. The photos of the fish shoals and printed images stuck on the wall could be seen clearly, and the fan, cooker, golf bag still looked intriguing under the bright light. (This fan and stove is faulty. The fan doesnt have any blades, and the stove doesnt have an inner lid and pot. These arent household appliances, but mere decorations, right?) Y stood up and tottered her way towards Koremitsu. The room was very cramped, so she merely took two, three steps. The moment she lifted her head, the blanket covering her body slid down, her soft silky hair subsequently fell, and her small white face was revealed. Koremitsu widened his eyes. This was the first time he saw Ys face clearly, and it was like a white flower floating on the sea. She was really beautifulit was just as what Hikaru said, she was truly a tranquil and beautiful girl. The ephemeral and dreamy expression was staring at Koremitsu, and the clear lips were slightly ajar like peach-colored shells. It was a thin smile. But she was certainly smiling. Smiling at Koremitsu. She smiled shyly. Thank you. The moment she thanked him softly, Koremitsu felt his heart beat wildly. (Wh-whats going on? Whys my face so hot out of a sudden) He did not understand why his body was experiencing such a change, and eked out a voice from his dry throat. It-its nothing, and Hikaru requested me to take care of you anyway. So, well Hikaru narrowed his eyes and showed an amused expression, causing Koremitsu to be more flustered than before, but he continued awkwardly. Is it fine if I come back tomorrow? The moment Y nodded slightly, Koremitsu felt dizzy. On the way back. Hikaru said with a teasing look, Hey, shes really a pretty girl you can find in your dreams, right? Upon hearing that, Koremitsus face started to heat up again; he was breathless, and his mouth give a frown as he did not speak up. The next day was the same as well Yo. Y, draped in the blanket, showed herself from behind the door along with the white cat. Please excuse me. Koremitsu frowned as he muttered. She nodded with a nervous expression, and retreated slowly to the back backfooted. (She hasnt let down her guard) Koremitsu too removed his shoes tensely as he walked in. The blue curtains were still shut, but the room was lit by the electric light, so it was very bright. Y retreated into the crevice between the bed and the wall, and her black listless eyes were staring at Koremitsu. (What do I say now) He had been coming here for proper business like repairing the door or replacing the light bulb, but on this day, he had nothing to do. Ahhave you thought of your promise with Hikaru? Im not talking about buying a collar for the cat, but something more important. Y lowered her eyes and shook her head. We-well, its probably too tough to ask you to recall immediately. That guy loves to make promises all the time anyway. Koremitsu finished off what he wanted to say as he glared at Hikaru, and the latter merely shrugged, acting as if he was uninvolved in this. (Seriously, this guy) Whenever they talked about Hikaru, the blue-eyed cat would tilt its head to wherever Hikaru was It was said that animals have sharp instincts, so perhaps it really detected something. It did not matter to Koremitsu however, and his current priority was to find something to talk about. The room was in complete silence, and Koremitsus palms were sweating from the tension. Y looked up at him from under the blanket, looking somewhat awkward as well. She raised her eyebrows, and the smile she showed the previous day did not seem to exist, disappointing Koremitsu as a result. A-are the stove, fan and golf bag some decoration or something? Koremitsu pointed at the junk of shells and glass fragments as he asked. Y stared at Koremitsu uneasily and whispered, Those are the graves of the fish, thetowers of prayer. Huh? To protectthe underwater world. (Damn, how do I continue on?) Is her mind drifting far away? Has she entered some fairy tale world after locking herself in the house for so long? Or are all the girls like this? Koremitsu tried to change the topic. Those are photos of fish, arent they? Do you like them? I too prefer fish rather than meat, Yellowtail or salted Saba are pretty good. (EhI think I just went off point) Y lowered her face dejectedly. I shouldnt have mentioned the Yellowtail collar. Dont girls normally prefer something like smoked salmon here? He regretted. Hikaru broughtthe photos. He would bring something whenever he came to my house Y said with a lonely tone. Koremitsu spotted the figure lower her eyes. Was she reminiscing over Hikaru again? She looked ready to cry again (T-t-t-th-thi-this isnt good! What do girls like to talk about? Hey, harem prince, stop scratching the cats chin already. Help me think of something!) Hikaru however did not respond as he continued to play with the cat with a calm smile. At his wits end, Koremitsu exclaimed, Speaking of Hikaru! What do you talk with him about? (Im really an idiot! Why am I making her think of Hikaru again!?) The moment he said it, he regretted his words. Tha-that guy has always been talking about getting a girlfriend who likes to smile for meah, I think I went off point.) The more he wanted to strike up a conversation, the more awkward the situation got. Y raised her eyebrows slightly. He often talkedabout flowers. She said softly. Flowers? Oh, hes always talking about disgusting things like how the Pansies in the garden are like, how the Narcissus beside the lakes are as delicate as girls You actually called me disgusting Hikaru, who was playing with the cat, pouted unhappily. Koremitsu however was thinking, If youre listening, help me out here! Ys expression remained dreamy as she continued. He saidthe Sakuras in the garden are as pink as a babys facethat the Tulips look like theyre laughing when they bloom. Her white face gradually showed a clear radiance, and Koremitsu was astounded. And also how the queenly Iris start to bloomhow the Dandelion started to grow from the cracks beside the concrete pavementshow the Rhododendron, Erigeron and Lily of the Valley charm him differently every single timehow he looked forward to the imminent blooming of the Acacia and Pyracanthaor something like that. Ys body was giving off a gentle presence, and her eyes were sparkling. Koremitsu could imagine how those eyes looked when they saw Hikaru. She looked leisurely as she sat with a leg pulled towards her, and her head tilted, with Hikaru ostensibly in this room. In fact, Hikaru was certainly scratching the cats chin, narrowing his eyes gently, giving Y a tender and loving look There was a girl speaking softly, and a boy staring at her gently. Y, who remained confined in her own room on her own accord, showed a light smile that caused Koremitsus heart to race, and he even felt his chest ache somewhat. The dream-like gentle smile rendered him unable to look away. Whenever I hear Hikaru talk about flowersI feel that Im strolling in the garden alongside himboth of us side by side, watching the Sakuras and Wisterias Y showed a blissful expression she never showed before. To her, the time she spent with Hikaru was certainly full of tranquillity. Hikaru brought Y the colors and odor of the outside world. Thanks to Hikarus gentle voice, Y could imagine the flowers blooming outside. The shapes, The colors, The fragrances! And with these wonderful imaginations, she could fall asleep while draped in the soft blanket. Waiting silently for Hikarus next visit. (She confines herself to this tattered apartment, is so poor that her utilities are suspended, is living a pitiful life where she cant even change a light bulb, andand can actually smile so happily, so blissfully) The dizziness and heart throbbing that appeared the previous day intensified, and his face got hotter Dumbfounded, Koremitsu stared at the pure white flower-like smile on Ys face. (Whats going on!? Whats with her!?) He yelled out repeatedly in his chest. 1 ? 2 ? 3 ? 4 ? 5 ? Volume 2 - CH 3 [Hikaru V2] Chapter 3 (Its weird, definitely weird. Whats the matter with me?) Due to the change in seasons, Koremitsu was wearing a half-sleeved shirt as his uniform instead. It became a duty for him to head to Ys house, and on a certain day after school He was standing in front of the food rack in a convenience store, muttering away. From time to time, his heart would flutter, his head would heat up like a teapot, and he would stammer. Perhaps he caught some cold that came with the seasonal change? The symptoms would become more pronounced whenever he was with Y. Whenever Y seemed to open her heart to Koremitsu and give a thin smile at him, these symptoms would worsen. Whenever he thought about Y, the symptoms would occur, whenever it was at school or at home. What is this? This is Kimchi with 3 times the spiciness. Hikaru then pointed out, Are you going to buy 6 of those? Upon Hikarus mention, Koremitsu realized that the basket was filled with Kimchi bottles. His face reddened, and he returned them to the rack. If youre buying them for Y, Ill advise you not to buy such spicy ones. You cant just consider your own preferences, Koremitsu; you need to think and choose what Y wants. I-I-I-I-I-I-Im not buying the Kimchi for her. Im buying them for myself. Koremitsu frantically explained, What does Y like? And then, he whispered with a frown on his face. Hikaru whistled, Damn you, what are you grinning for!? Speaking of which, arent you the one who asked me to take care of Y? Koremitsu forgot that there were people as he lambasted Hikaru, and the shop attendant at the register was taken aback by him. (Argh!) Upon seeing Koremitsu cringe his head guiltily, Hikaru told Koremitsu with a face that was about to burst into laughter, Thats right, thank you. Y likes sweet and translucent food. After pondering for a little while, he bought some rock candy and went over to the apartment. After he knocked on the door, the dreamy-eyed girl and the cat with blue eyes peered outside. Y-yo. Koremitsu greeted her stiffly. Meow~ Lapis purred, while Y nodded at her with a gentle expression. On the first time they met, she had a blue blanket draped over her tightly from head to toe, but recently, she merely had the blanket on her shoulders recently. Normally, her attire under the blanket would be a sleeveless dress, her feet would be bare, without any socks on, and her neck and arms would appear from time to time. Whenever Koremitsu inadvertently notices her white slender calves and ankles, his heart would race without warning. A gift. He handed over the convenience store back. Y received it, peered inside and immediately showed a beaming smile. Thank youI really like it. Koremitsu did not expect that something like rock candy could cause her to have such a blissful expression; his heart raced, and his face got hotter. Y opened the packet and used her fingers to pick up a piece of translucent rock candy. She narrowed her eyes, her eyes ostensibly irritated by the light, and placed the rock candy into her mouth to nibble. There was a cracking sound as she nibbled, and she gave a more blissful, satisfied smile. Upon seeing this expression, Koremitsus heart nearly exploded from the fast beating of his heart. The room was small, and the walls were thin, so they could hear the sounds of the neighbor, opening, closing the door, hard footsteps, and the growls of a woman from time to time. WHAT THE HECK! THOSE MEN ARE SO PETTY ONCE THERES AN ECONOMIC DOWNTURN! THERES NO WAY I CAN LIVE ON! EH, MY FUTURES BLEAK, FROSTY! EVERYONE OTHER THAN THE MEN WHO SUPPORTED ME CAN GO DIE!! Upon hearing the loud voice, Koremitsu shuddered. However, Y merely continued to space out even at this point. That isthe sound of waves crashing at the rocks. The whales are sneezing. She would say such things with a blank expression. He knew, after these days of being together, that though she was timid and introverted, she was serene, strong-willed, and could face the daily difficulties normally. He felt that in this sense, Y was very similar to Hikaru. At this moment, Hikaru was still crouched on the floor on one knee, playing with Lapis. It seemed Lapis could actually see Hikaru, and even reached its fore paws to touch him. After missing a few times, it looked up at him in surprise. Lapis was originally a stray cat, and wandered here soon after Y locked herself in the apartment. Its ears were not too sensitive, so it had a strange habit of staring at living people and objects; perhaps it was because of this characteristic that he could accurately detect what normal people could not sense. Hikaru too stared at Lapis gently, and would sometimes use his fingers to prod at its forepaws, and also pretend to scratch its chin. I really cant get this guy. Why isnt he willing to say what promise he made with Y? The only thing he does here is to play with the cat. What exactly does he want me to do anyway? Koremitsu glared at Hikaru, and upon noticing this, Y asked worriedly, What, is it? Ah, its nothing. Wellhow-how did you and Hikaru get to know each other? Koremitsu asked in a flustered manner. At that moment, Ys eyes brightened, and she whispred, Hikarufirst appeared a week after Lapis appeared It was the previous summer, on a drizzling night. There was a boy dressed in Heian Academy uniform, holding an umbrella, standing in front of the apartment. Upon seeing that effeminate pretty face appear under the road lights, she immediately recognized him as Lord Hikaru. At that time, Hikaru was in his 3rd and final year of Middle School, and Y was in her 1st year of High school, but there was nary a girl in the school who did not recognize the school prince Lord Hikaru. (Whatis he doing here?) Hikaru was holding onto a light purple apartment, staring at the fence beside the apartment. This act triggered Ys curiosity. Why is he standing there all this while? Its so cold, so dark outside, and its raining. What exactly is he looking at? His expression was so tender, filled with affection. Y stared at Hikaru from the gap in the curtain, and at this moment, he suddenly lifted his head. ! Their eyes met, and her heart nearly stopped from petrification. Her immediate thought was to hurriedly pull the curtains, but Hikaru smiled at her. That smile was very friendly, tender, and seemingly melted into her heart. After that, Hikaru placed his umbrella on the fence for some reason, and walked to the apartment in the rain. Skeptical, Y did not know what happened outside, but unexpectedly, a few seconds later *Knock Knock*the sound of a door being knocked on rang in her ears. Covered in a blanket, she timidly approached the door, placed her ear on the door, and heart a sweet voice speak to her, Im sorry for disturbing you at such a late time, but do you mind letting me hide from the rain here? I lent my umbrella to the beautiful flowers drenched by the rain, and I dont know what to do now. There was no sense of pretense in Hikarus tone, and the clear voice full of warmth attracted Y. She opened her door, and found Hikaru soaked with transparent water dripping off him, his hair and shirt drenched, smiling radiantly at her. That wasour first meeting. Ys voice was soft and slowshe muttered. Hikaru saidhe noticed the moonflowers growing at the feet of the wallthose flowers are fragile yet braveas pretty as a fleeting dreamso he was stunned You see the white flowers blooming at the feet of the wall? The shuddering gentle flowers are drenched by the rain. Koremitsu recalled Hikarus tone and expression as the latter stared at the foot of the wall in front of the apartment. He said those flowers were tender and pretty. Just like Y. They bloom in the evening, and radiate silently under the moonlight in the night. When the morning dawn breaks in, they will start to wilt. At this point, Hikaru was giving a reminiscing expression as he patted at Lapis head, similar to the moment when he stared at the foot of the wall. His fingers could no longer touch Lapis, but whenever his white hand moved elegantly, Lapis whiskers would shudder slightly. Y did not realize her dead lover was in this room, but she still stared over at where Hikaru was with that dreamy expression of hers. That must have been Hikarus usual spot. Her loving yet lonely expression was heartbreaking to anyone who saw it Hikaru too would show a tender look to Y from time to time. As he saw them look at each other like this, Koremitsu started to feel uneasy, and had a sudden notion that he was getting in their way. However, Hikaru would not say what sort of promise he made with Y, and would not speak to Y. He only cared about playing with Lapis, ostensibly not concerned about that promise So, Y you became lovers with Hikaru like this? Koremitsus tone was glum and aloof, to a point where he was taken aback by it. His stomach started to ache from cramps. Do I not want Y to go out with Hikaru? Or am I unwilling to stand the fact that Hikarus only concerned about playing with the cat and leaving his girlfriend with another man? Damn it, why am I so angry? Y realized that Koremitsu was giving a gloomy expression; thus, she remained silent and stared at him worriedly. As Koremitsu tried his best to give a calm expression, she moved her mouth impatiently, and spoke with a teeny-weeny voice, You seemto be mistakenHikaru and Iwere not lovers What do you mean? Startled, Koremitsu leaned his body forward. Didnt Hikaru often look for you? The woman next door even commented vexingly that he returned back home in the mornings before Upon see Ys face turn read, Koremitsus face became hot. My-my bad. Im being too nosey here. Y shook her head as her eyes looked downstairs, and her face reddened. She clasped her hands, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, Hikaru and Ireally did not have that kind of relationshipI knowHikaru had relationships with many girlsone timeI even asked him, whywouldnt he do anything to meI felt it was weird Ys neck reddened as well. She grabbed at a corner of the blue blanket tightly, cringed her neck, and stuttered, And so, upon hearing that, Hikarusmiled gently at me, and said that Ididnt fall in love with him Koremitsus face was still burning, and he kept listening to Y with bated breath. Hikaru however nonchalantly lowered his stare as he scratched Lapis by the neck. Meow Lapis purred quietly. Y looked up at Koremitsu with an uneasy expression. He saidby looking at the eyes, he knew whether the other party is in lovethose in love, their eyes will show a desire to have the other party to themselves. Once he sees that expression, he will fall in love with that person, unable to break away, and at that moment, he wants to practically offer his entire being Ys voice got softer, weaker, and once she finished, she lowered her head and remained silent. She did not seem to be worrying that Koremitsu would not believe her words, but was reminiscing over Hikaru with a faltering heart. Koremitsu too found it difficult to recover mentally. There was an inexplicable loneliness creeping out from his chest. Perhaps it was because Y really looked really depressed. Also, Y did not describe Hikarus usual radiant side, but also his lonely side. She lowered her head, and muttered, Hikaru said thatthere is only one exceptionthat though they were deeply in love with each other, they could not embrace each otherhe looked really anguished when he said this Hikaru ostensibly did not hear Ys words as he scratched at Lapis chin serenely, with the profound expression. Lapis too stared coldly at Hikaru with its blue-purple eyes. Y continued to keep her head lowered as she remained silent. At this point, Koremitsu did not know how to react. Oi, Hikaru, stop pretending to be dead and say something. The atmospheres awkward because of you here! Nows not the time to play with the cat! Koremitsu glared at Hikaru, chiding him while his veins were popping. However, Hikaru continued to play dead. No, in fact, Hikaru was dead, a ghost in fact. Even if he spoke up, Y would not be able to hear anything. I want to embrace Hikaru to remove his loneliness in his stead Y spoke with a soft voice that could melt away in the air. But he saidthat its not love. There was an unsteady vibe to her tone. If even Hikaru, who was well-versed in love experiences, said so, Ys feelings for Hikaru should probably not be love. While there was a sweet and fuzzy feeling seeping into his heart, there was a feeling, akin to anxiousness, spreading gradually in him. Y wholeheartedly wanted to help Hikaru, to a point where she wanted to accept all his pain. If he had asked for it, she might have accepted his request fully. She was so gentle and yet so hollow within. Hikarus fiance, Aoi, was a pure girl, a pure white flower who ostensibly was not once stained. Y was like a white flower too, but was a flower that could be dyed by other colors without warning. It seemed that if anyone were to touch her, they would damage her and soil her petals. It was probably because of this reason that Hikaru never viewed her as a girlfriend, for he wanted her to maintain her purity. Could there be any other reasons?Koremitsu glared over at Hikarus effeminate face that was still looking aside. Have you fallen in love before? Y suddenly asked, startling Koremitsu. She lifted her head, and stared at Koremitsu with a transparent expression. Koremitsu took a deep breath, and answered, N-no. His palms were full of sweat. (How is love different from other feelings? How do I differentiate between them?) Koremitsu too did not understand what was the feeling fluctuating at the bottom of his heart. Ys eyes showed an understanding expression akin to sorrow. Koremitsu felt his heart being ruffled as he watched this, and she muttered with a lonely tone that nobody could ever forget, Then, were the same after all. ? ? ? Lovewhat is it? On the way back, There was a rain before, so the blinking stars littered upon the ink-colored night screen were brighter than usual. With his back hunched, Koremitsu murmured as he walked on with his head lowered. Hikaru, who was following beside at the same speed, answered with a gentle voice, It is a yearning for a certain person. This yearning is so powerful that it can change a persons mental state, andits fleeting. Fleeting Koremitsus heart started to ache again once he recalled Ys hollow expression. Hikaru continued on with a mature expression, Yeseven if we know that there will be a moment when our feelings will fade away, we still feel blissful when talking about loveno matter how painful that love is. There was the one person Hikaru could not embrace. (Is he referring to Aoi?) That girl represented Hikarus hope. He once said that in a self-depreciating tone, that he did not dare to pursue her carelessly as he was fearful of being hated by Aoi. But Koremitsu could not ask. Unlike Y, he could see and hear Hikaru; the latter was always with him. We are friendsHikaru once said this. Even so, Hikaru would occasionally show an expression of deep thought, the expression of a grown-up that ostensibly would not allow Koremitsu to ask, that caused the latter not to ask out of fear. At such moments, Koremitsu could not tell what he was thinking, what he was looking at. Though their ages were similar, they seemed so distant, and he did not know what to do. (If I fall in lovewill I understand what Hikarus thinking?) If that is the case, will I see what Hikaru is seeing? Upon recalling Ys face, Koremitsus heart was anguished in pain, ostensibly pinched upon. ? ? ? On the next day, after school. Koremitsu was in the stationary shop, staring at the glass puzzles. The glittering blue transparent puzzle was assembled together, forming a mysterious underwater scenery. He stared at the completed picture printed on the box. Ahh, Y will probably like this. Koremitsu suddenly heard a voice. ! Startled, he looked away with a blushing face. Koremitsu frowned with his eyes raised, but did not say a word; at this moment, Hikaru smiled at him, saying, So you have grasped what Y likes. Koremitsu put the puzzle back, turned and walked away. Eh? Youre not buying it? Hikaru asked. Upon hearing that, Im just looking around. Koremitsu answered. Humph. But he turned to another direction, picked up a puzzle, and walked to the counter. Hikaru was amused by his awkward attitude, and laughed secretly. Upon seeing the puzzle pulled out from the blue wrapping, Ys eyes immediately sparkled. She stared at the blue puzzle in the box, and said delightedly, Its pretty. She cautiously placed a piece of puzzle on her palm, marvelled at how it sparkled when reflecting the lights, ostensibly lost herself as she looked on, and smiled. These actions and attitude caused Koremitsus heart to race. It seemed she just had a shower, and her hair was still drenched. Her white skin gave the vague scent of soap, causing Koremitsu to gasp for breath, his head overheated. (Why is it that my heart just flusters for no reason recently? I hate girls that muchIm only taking care of her on Hikarus request) The Mid-Terms were about to begin the next day. He should be prompting Y to remember what the important promise between Hikaru and her was about, solve it as quickly as possible, and end this relationship. But unknowingly, his objective had changed to wanting to meet Y. He was excessively frustrated with himself. (What in the world am I doing here!?) Y scattered the puzzle pieces on the floor. She knelt down, bent her waist forward, and started playing with the puzzle pieces. The blanket unravelled, and her sleeveless dress revealed the white flesh on her neck to the collar. The fragrance of shampoo and soap whiffed into Koremitsus nose. Your hair ? Y lifted her head. Hurry up and dry your hair first! He inadvertently spoke with a gruff tone; his cheeks were stiff, his eyebrows were raised, and his expression was probably as savage as a wild dog. Upon noticing how terrified Y looked, he realized that he should not have done that. (What idiotic things am I doing here!?) I-I-I-I-Im not angry here! Im not scolding you, just that I find your hair to be so long. If you dont dry it quickly, you may get a cold Koremitsu frantically tried to explain, his head seething. Sorry, I dont have a hairdryerI can only let it dry Y said tentatively, her shoulders cringed as she looked dejected. Actually, I dont use the hairdryer often either! I just leave it as it is after washing it! Im really not angry at all! I may not look happy, and my expression looks savage but this is all hereditaryIm always like this, okay! So I dont know how to smile, and I rarely laugh. Hiakru said that he wanted to introduce a girl who likes to laugh, but I think shell be scared away immediately after seeing meits meaningless to say thisthis isnt what I want to say Koremitsu tried his best to explain, but the more he did, the more dejected her got. If I can smile gently just like Hikaru now, I can calm Y like this instead of spending so much time explaining to her. Why cant my face act as how I want it? Why cant I laugh whenever I want to? I guess this cringing face looks like as twisted as a crying face now, right? This will only terrify Y more! At this moment, Y said silently, I donthate your appearance Koremitsus gasped. Ys eyes looked up at him, her eyes filled with uneasiness. However, it seemed she was not terrified of him, but wanted to encourage him. Koremitsu was unable to move, his eyes fixed upon Y. She soft with a gentle drizzling-like voice, You are, a gentlepersonand you are very affectionatewith me. His chest shook silently. Some heat returned back to his icy cold fingertips too. One of these days, you will be able to laugh. She said in a prayerful manner. I toofind it harrowing to leave my house Sadness rose from beneath her transparent eyes. She lowered her head, remained silent for a while, and turned towards where the electric fan and golf bags were in a pleading manner. There were shells and majolica were towers of prayer and graves of fishes over there, and Y said they were meant to protect the underwater world. Koremitsu suddenly recalled about Ys parents divorcing while she remained holed up in her room, and his heart winced at this. Y too harboured a deep wound. But when I talk here with Lapis and HikaruI just feel so relaxedsoyou definitely can laugh by staying here Ys words dripped onto Koremitsus heart, just like how the drizzle rained silently, seeping into the dirt. Y used her index and middle fingers to pick up a piece of rock candy from the glass container, and brought it to Koremitsus mouth. His face blushed awkwardly, and he felt he was a wild dog being fed as he stiffly opened his mouth. The translucent sweet crystal touched his lips and tongue. Once it entered his mouth, he immediately tasted an intense sweetness within. Koremitsu, who preferred spicy food, felt his tongue go numb. Y too took another piece and placed it in her mouth. She played with it using her tongue for a little while, her mouth letting out a little cracking sound, and she then showed a blissful smile. As long as anyone stays herethey can feelhappiness. The rock candy remained in Koremitsus mouth, as he could not swallow nor spit it out. It truly was sweet enough to be aptly described as happiness. But this was too sweet to him. His chest throbbed, his pulse raced; he did not understand himself, and felt so tentative and helpless Y cringed her body, closed her eyes, stuck her ear to the floor, and was ostensibly listening to the sound of waves that did not exist. Painsadnessthere are things happening in the world far awayin this world, it doesnt even matter if I dont use an umbrella There was still more than half the rock candy inside his mouth. Y did not murmur anything, and did not move. It seemed she had fallen into a deep slumber. Koremitsu called her, but there was no response from her. He bent his back over to approach her face; he scented upon the whiff of shampoo, and could hear a weak snore. He frowned as he tightened his mouth, got up and looked at the ceiling. He then let out a deep humming from his tightly sealed lips. He widened his eyes, gritted his teeth, and stared upwards while ostensibly giving a vengeful glare to a sworn enemy. Koremitsu said, Hey, Hikaru. A gentle voice responded, What is it? I thought you had forgotten about my existence here. It seemed you could not see me at all. Hikaru stared at Koremitsu with a bemused expression, descended onto the floor, sat on his knees, and let his delicate fingertips tap Lapis on the head. Lapis cringed in shock, and stared over at Hikaru with a brooding expression. Youre the one whos pretending not to see. Whyre you sticking to the ceiling, sleeping away like youre dead or something? Koremitsu said with his cheeks puffed, and Hikaru showed that mature smile Koremitsu was very repulsed by. I am watching, both you and Y. You two are important people Im watching over now. (Are you serious?) Koremitsus lips curled harder. It looks like youre really bothered, hero. Isnt that your fault or something!? Ys sleeping because she can already relax with you around. When shes with me, she often falls asleep when talking. This shows that she really trusts you, so no matter what happens, dont get all horny here. NO WAY! DONT PUT ME ON THE SAME LEVEL AS YOU, YOU PERVERT! Actually, he was not simply feeling concupiscent; he was feeling mushy all over, and his body was beating wildly all over. The hand and delicate white feet revealed from beneath the blanket caused his head to be on the verge of boiling. And at the same time There was also another feeling, another doubt, rising from within his chest. The sweetness that still lingered on his tongue continued to ask at this point. Koremitsu muttered, Heywill I really be happy staying here? The moment he said this, the protruding feeling at the bottom of his heat strengthened. Can I really laughif I continue to stay here? Y, who murmured with such a fleeting smile, You will feel happiness Is this kind of lifestyle Ys living really happiness? What exactly is happiness? Is living this kind of life, locked alone in the house, meeting only with a select few, really happiness? Lapis eyes were staring at Koremitsu. Its eyes seemed to give the impression that there was a globe rotating in that small space within its eyes. Hikaru suddenly showed an aloof expression akin to Lapis, Im just a ghost. I cant answer this question. Eh? Koremitsu asked back in surprise, Hikaru stared at Koremitsu silently with a wise expression, His tone too became aloof, This happiness is something only the living have the privilege to think of after all. Waitwhy are you acting like a bystander now? Youre the one who brought me here!! He was bewildered upon hearing this, and inadvertently hollered, And why wouldnt you say what promise you made with Y no matter what? What are your plans for her!? He could not understand why Hikarus tone became so aloof. Hikarus white handsome lost all expression, seemingly gazing upon the happenings of a distant world. He murmured, This wont do, KoremitsuI cant tell you the answer. Upon hearing this, Koremitsu felt his head seething with anger, and in his furor, he roared, What kind of joke is this! You bastard! The neighbour started to knock on the wall, not once but a few consecutive times. The wall rumbled, and Y opened her eyes slightly, The waves arereally big todayis the whale flapping its tail hard She said in a stupor. Then, she found Koremitsu frozen there with a stern look, and asked worriedly, Whats, the matter? Hikaru turned away from Koremitsu and continued to pat at Lapis head. Unable to vent his frustrations anywhere, he suddenly called out in exasperation. Y, lets go to school. Eh? Y lowered her eyelids. Koremitsu knelt down in front of Y, his body leaning forward. Its not normal to keep locking yourself in the room every day, and its not good for your health either. The line between reality and delusions will also become vague. Better get out and walk before your legs start growing fins! He really did not know if he should have said those words. But upon seeing Hikaru being so aloof, he was so vexed within, and he inadvertently said out these impulsive words. If anyone bullies you, Ill beat him up good. If you go to school, we can meet anytime! We may be in different classes, but I can accompany you during lunch break if youre lonelywe can have lunch together What in the world am I saying? Koremitsu felt his throat parch up, and his face was scorching. Ys face however paled, and with a teeny-weeny voice, No She answered. Koremitsu was perplexed. Y pulled her blanket tightly with trembling hands, and slowly backed away. Dont. Why, must you saysuch things? I dont want to go to school. Normally, she was able to talk calmly in front of Koremitsu, but at this point, she was terrified, to a point where her entire body was repulsed by the notion. Y-you cant possibly hide inside the house for the rest of your life, right? And you need to think of how to earn money to pay your rent and living expenses. Whatll happen if your dad doesnt provide money for you? Ys shoulders shouldered. Like a chided child, she winced, and said with a sobbing voice, I-Ill hang on even if Im hungry. The gas and electricity might not be the only thing cut off next time. They may cut off the water. Ill hang on. Youll die. Ill hang on. Thats better than going to school. If I go to school, everyone will give me icy stares, and even say some bad things around me. Ill be alone in school She exerted more strength as she tugged at the blanket, cringed back, and draped herself under the blanket in the corner. Koremitsu felt his heart gorged apart, his head boiling over as he started to lose confidence. (Did I say anything wrong here?) He could not tell. Hikaru continued to pat at Lapis head, his eyelids lowered, his effeminate pretty fingers gliding gentlyand showed no reaction to Koremitsus words and Ys timidity. Koremitsu was further incensed the more he saw this. Im different from HIkaru, Im really someone who cares for Y here! He thought. He could not stop once his temper flared up! I said it before! If anyone bullies you, Ill beat him up good! Im the same as you too! Everyone in schools always giving me suspecting looks, spreading all sorts of baseless rumors everyone, saying Im a delinquent, some murder suspect, and I cant even get a friend as a result! Even so, I still go to school every day, and I will finish my homework obediently! The more serious he spoke, the more Ys heart seemed distant from him. She did not want to look at his face any further. A weak voice came from underneath the blue blanket. Becauseyoure, very strongI definitely cant do thatif we go to school together, Ill die. Since Ill die either way, I rather starve to death here. DONT SPOUT NONSENSE HERE! At his wits end, Koremitsu furiously leaned forward, but his arm accidentally hooked upon the golf bag. An unsteady feeling came about, and the bag immediately tumbled over. The electric fan and stove too flipped, while the shells and marbles fell all over the floor. Y revealed her face from underneath the carpet, and looked on blankly. She dragged the blanket as she ran towards the fallen golf bag and electric fan. Ah, m-my bad Hikaru remained still. That splendid side profile remained as still as a marble sculpture. Go back Ys petite face was filled with fear as she whispered. She knelt down, her hands trembling as she picked up the scattered shells, Go back, go back! Never come back! She continued, and sprawled on the floor, her face sticking onto it. It was obvious she was crying from her shuddering shoulders and choking voice. Then, she spoke to the startled Koremitsu with a hurt voice, You are different from Hikaru after all. (Damn it, I already knew it!) The sky was dark as he headed down the path leading home, and Koremitsu gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and roared out deep within his heart. (Hikaru and I are already different; Im not as adept as him at handling girls. Hikaru wouldnt do anything, so I thought I should do something for her) He did not expect her to be this unwilling to go to school. HIKARU! STOP PLAYING DEAD AND SAY SOMETHING! DONT JUST BRUSH ME OFF WITH THAT I CANT TELL YOU THE ANSWER LINE ALREADY! ISNT Y YOUR WOMAN TOO!? He hollered out, his chest burning and his throat parched. Hikaru continued to stare at Koremitsu while standing upright in the blue darkness. The hair and skin that lacked pigments was ostensibly fading into the darkness, giving off an aloof and illusionary feeling. The hue in his eyes was lighter than before, and while it made him look exceptionally pretty, it also made him look more disjointed from the world, and it was hard to determine his feelings. Koremitsu stared at him with a raging and pleading expression, and Hikaru finally showed a slightly more anguished expression. In the past, someone importantonce chided mewhy I made such a decision. At that time, I felt that my decision might not be the correct one Koremitsu did not understand what Hikaru was saying. All he felt was that there was a door sliding shut silently in front of him. Right behind this transparent door was a pretty boy with white skinthe boy he viewed as a friend. And because of thisyou want to ask me to make a decision!? Hikaru did not answer. He closed his pale lips tightly, narrowed his eyes, and smiled in a lonely fashion. (Why are you smiling at such a moment! Youre going to leave Y alone like this? Ys still chasing after your illusion in the room, even now! Shes needs you, not me!) Koremitsu glared over at Hikaru, his irises ostensibly about to pop out, and then shouted with a contorted expression. FINE! I WONT RELY ON YOU!! Volume 2 - CH 4 (Whats with Akagi) On the first day of Mid-Terms. Honoka could not keep her mind off Koremitsu Akagi, seated next to her. He would sigh and moan without warning during the tests, or even scratch his red hair from time to time. Honoka initially thought he was vexed because he could not think of the answers, but after glancing at him a few more times, she found that throughout the tests, his back was arched, his stare was as vicious as a wild beast, there were veins popping on his forehead, and he was scribbling answers on the papers. However, he was sighing and scratching his head even then. Once break time came, he whipped out his cellphone and fumbled at it, typing, deleting, retyping and deleting again, and after sending the message, checked if there was a reply. At various moments, he would groan, show gloomy looks, raise his eyebrows, or pant furiously. It seemed he was not troubled over the exams. (Did he have an argument with the person hes sending emails to?) Since the end of last month, Koremitsu had been using the cellphone during class breaks. Everyone was terrified of Koremitsu, thinking that he was a savage delinquent. As far as Honoka knew, he had nary a close friend in school; during class breaks, he would often arch his back and revise the materials for the next class. But on a certain day, he was typing letters on his cellphone with his rigid fingers, his face stiff and his body sweating all over. After sending a few emails, he kept frowning and groaning, probably because the other party did not respond. Once he got a response, he just stared at the cellphone blankly. On the next day, he was typing messages intently like a child who just both a cellphone. This time, he seemed to have gotten an immediate reply, and started staring at the cellphone blankly. His actions were eccentric; he would fidget distraughtly, would look away towards a direction no one was at without warning, pout while blushing, and slap his face with one hand, or stare into space while ostensibly in deep thought. (Is he sending emails to a girl?) Is he dating someone outside the school? She immediately panicked the moment she thought about this. (No, why am I so shocked here?) This inexplicable response caused her to be further flustered, and her heart pounded readily. After reaching home, she continued to hug her plush toy as she sat on the swivel chair and spun around. Honoka was also frustrated by how she had been giving Koremitsu Akagi the cold shoulder recently. Actually, she knew that though Koremitsu had the appearance of a delinquent, he was an upright young boy on the inside. Ill protect you. This line Koremitsu said with a serious expression caused Honokas heart to flutter. The one he liked was Aoi. He kept chasing after Aoi persistently. Honoka knew this, but she could not avert her eyes off Koremitsu. She realized this about herself since he learnt that he was rejected by Aoi. In the end, she simply did not want to admit so. That vicious looking bastard, whose verbal etiquette was lacking, who did not know what trendy restaurants he could choose from on a date, was far different from her preferences. However, she just could not help but remain concerned about Koremitsu. She would think of turning to look at him all the time; thus, she kept herself occupied whenever she was at her seat, by often looking away in the opposite direction, or by tapping at her cellphone. The reason why she did not answer Koremitsus greetings, and say such spiteful things at him, was because she did not want to admit that her mind would turn blank whenever she met him, and that she could not say anything. Honoka did not want to show Koremitsu the feelings even she was confused by, and was unyielding on this. She tried her best to show an aloof attitude to Koremitsu, but her temper inadvertently flared once it seemed Koremitsu got a new girlfriend, and seemed hesitant while messaging. No, it is impossible for him to get a girlfriend. Its probably just a wishful thinking on his part; right, that is definitely it. Speaking of which, was it too frivolous of him to chase another girl so soon after being dumped by Aoi? He is the worst, rotten to the core. Hopefully, Akagi gets dumped by her soon. Honoka sometimes would have such thoughts. However, She saw how frustrated Koremitsu looked as the latter remained on the seat beside her, and her worry soon overcame all other emotions. (Akagi looks really tired) Perhaps he was not getting along well with the girl after all, and he was frustrated to a point where he could not sleep well at night? (What exactly happened? Shall I ask him first? But I said so many bad things about Akagi before. His impression of me must have worsened. Besides, we arent friends) Perhaps she should have been honest the last time Koremitsu thanked him if she had knownif that had been the case, she could probably ask him naturally. (Why am I being so childish here? I even told him not to talk to me) There was a World History Test, which relies heavily on memorization, in the upcoming period. It would be better to memorize a few year numbers. Koremitsu covered his phone, slumped his shoulders, and sighed deeply At this moment, his stare turned towards Honoka incidentally. (!) His red hair was resting on his forehead, and his eyes looked weak; he was practically a wild dog ready to collapse any time soon. The moment his eyes met Honokas, his expression seemed full of zeal for some reason; he lifted his head up to stare at her. (Wh-whats the matteris there something on my face?) Honokas face was heating up, and she blushed. Koremitsu was ostensibly pondering over something as he continued to stare at Honoka. Lo What are you looking at!? Just when she was about to blurt this spiteful line out, Koremitsu panted, and said, Looks like I can look to you for help. Huh? Koremitsu frowned hard as he gave a pleading look, and said to Honoka, whose heart was pounding inside, Shikibu, do you mind going to the roof with me after the tests are over? ? ? ? Please! Be my heliotrope, my purple fragrance again! It was a reenactment of the past as Koremitsu bowed deeply while his hands were placed on the side. As the cloudy skies looked ready to rain upon them anytime soon, the whirl on Koremitsus hair appeared in front of Honokas eyes. I have to apologize to you for angering you in some way. I must have done something to offend you, and Im really sorry for making you unhappy! If I caused you any harm, Ill take responsibility! W-wellIm not hurt anyway. It was because of personal feelings that Honoka was acting aloof to Koremitsu, so she was shocked to hear this from Koremitsu. His attitude was earnest. Ill do whatever you ask of me in the future! Im fine with being your servant for half a year! You can call me a wild dog if you want! (I dont wanna! If I call you that, everyone will be glancing at me instead!) Well, Akagi. I can let you kick me until your anger subsides! So Koremitsu lifted his head. He stared at Honoka with a troubled look of desperation. Honokas chest suddenly tightened. Please His eyes narrowed painfully as he said hoarsely. The pained expression was crushing Honokas heart, Well, please, dont hate me. Heh? Upon seeing how Koremitsu was showing such pained expression, Honokas will weakened, and she nonchalantly commented, The reason why I said such things to you is because I have a bad personality. Why are you talking about yourself like that? Perplexed, Koremitsu said. Anyway, Im not really asking you not to talk to me, so when theres trouble, dont beat around the bush and just tell me directly. Is-is that so? Honokas arms were folded in front of her as she showed a high and mighty attitude, but she continued to glance at Koremitsu secretly. Koremitsus head was lowered, and his face was blushing as he poured out his troubles. He mentioned of a Hikikomori girl called Y Kanai. That girl was retained for the year as she lacked attendance, and as of this point, she was the same year as them. He intended to advise her to continue attending school. However, that girl would not accept his proposal, and got hurt as a result. Even so, he felt that for her sake, this could not continue, and he definitely had to drag her out of her house. That damned useless Hikaru actually watched on like that! I dont want to rely on someone like him again! Hell definitely say that Im too robust, that I dont understand a girls heart, that it became like this because of thisI apologized through the emails, but theres no response. Im already at my wits end Koremitsus rant was baffling, probably because he was overly distraught, and he would frown and mutter from time to time. Even so, Honoka got the feeling that Koremitsu was worried about Y Kanai, and how he wanted to bring her out of the house. Whenever she saw him wince, bite his lips, lower his head helplessly, she felt her chest ache. Honoka too had heard of Y Kanai. At that time, Honoka was in her Third Year of Middle School, and Y was in her First Year of High School. Thus, Honoka only knew that she was bullied by the girls in the same year, did not dare to go to school, did not know of any other details other than a mysterious event involving her. Also, Honoka knew that Y was the beloved of a particular famous person in school Honoka never met Y before, but she felt that the latter was a gentle cute girl any man would want to protect upon seeing her. For even Koremitsu too was so worried over Y Kanai I never cared about how Im isolated and being talked about behind my back, so Im very insensitive when it comes to such thingsafter returning home, I calmed down, thought through things, and understood something. Ys a girl, weaker than me; theres no way she dared to go to some place without any friend. Girls need their friends to accompany them to the toilet. They eat their lunches together too girls always eat together Koremitsu seemed to be furious with himself as he scratched his head violently, and murmured, I cant accompany her to the toilet, and if she follows me, others will isolate her further and say worse things about her. Im an idiot for not thinking about thatdamn it! Frustrated, he frowned and clenched his fists. Y still needs female friends. She needs a girl whos courageous, who doesnt care about the eyes of the people around her, who values relationships, knows how to read the atmosphere, and help her when shes troubled. Youre the only one I can think of. Koremitsu was staring right at Honokas eyes. It was the same when Aoi was involved. Such zealous eyes. Honoka was ostensibly burned by the flaming expression that was scorching, and her body was aching within. She did not understand why her heart was fluttering, and tried to speak in her usual tone, You certainly are working hard here, Akagi. Have you fallen for Kanai? The moment she said that, she regretted it. For Koremitsu clearly looked astounded, and betrayed a look of weakness carelessly. He widened his eyes, his stare lowered, he took a deep breath, and remained silent with a deected look. Honokas words revealed the emotion Koremitsu himself had yet to realize, and brought his real thoughts to the surface. Koremitsu might have thought his feelings for Y were simply of sympathy and valor. But at this point, he realized that there were other emotions mixed in. And Honoka had to be the one who reminded him. S-stupid, why arent you saying anything? Your expression is really funny here. Youre pretending to look so sentimental even though youre a delinquent. Honoka tried her best to sound positive. She really wanted to treat what she said before as a joke. IM NOT A DELINQUENT! Koremitsu too argued back with a bewildered voice. It seemed he viewed her comment as a joke. Its fine, its fine now. Honoka tried her best to comfort herself in her heart, but did not understand what was fine. Then, she smiled and said, Fine, I can help you. You just need me to be friends with Y Kanai? Dont look at me like this? I used to be a girl scout, and Im good at making friends with introverted girls. Just leave it to me! Upon seeing the glowing look on Koremitsus face as he was ostensibly basked under sunlight, Honoka suddenly felt an aching in her heart. ? ? ? ? ? ? Afterwards, Honoka and Koremitsu were headed towards the apartment Y Kanai stayed at. On their way there, the downpour got heavier, and Honoka opened her red-purple umbrella. Eh? You dont have an umbrella? The weather report says that theres a 50% chance of it raining today. Doesnt that mean it wont rain today? Of course not. Wouldnt anyone think of bringing an umbrella if they know that theres a 50% chance of rain today? Guess theres no chance. Come in. She moved the umbrella over Koremitsus head. Im fine here. I wont feel good walking with a man whos thoroughly soaked. She forcefully tried to get Koremitsu under the umbrella. It was unknown if Koremitsu was embarrassed or trying to be polite as he merely moved shoulder halfway under the umbrella. Whenever Honoka tried to move the umbrella over to his side, Koremitsu would move away a little. He was frowning, his lips were tense, and his face was blushing. Upon seeing him like this, Honoka suddenly had a warm, fuzzy feeling within her. She actually did not want to meet Y, but because of Y, she was able to patch her relationship with Koremitsu. Thus, it would be best not to think too much, focus on helping Koremitsu, and try her best to build a relationship with Y. (Shouldnt the guy be the one holding the umbrella this time?) Honoka muttered in her heart, and smiled. Because her heart was wrung as she felt this boy, who was frowning and tense all over, was being so cute. They both bought beautiful red, orange jellies as gifts, and arrived at the apartment. With a stiff face, Koremitsu knocked on the apartment door. Y, its me. Koremitsus gentle and deep voice had a mix of courtesy and hesitance in it; it was completely impossible to imagine he would have such a tone from his usual demeanour. I mentioned in the email that it was my fault yesterday, and I want to apologize to you. I want to let you meet someonecan you open the door? It was silent inside; Honoka and Koremitsu waited silently. Meow There was a cats purring, and the sound of the door being unlocked. Honokas heart thumped loudly. (What kind of person is Kanai? Is she prettier than Her Highness Aoi?) She suddenly felt tense. The door slowly opened. A white cat first poked its head out from the bottom of the door, and looked up at them with its clear blue eyes. Then, a girl draped completely in blue blanket appeared in the 5cm wide gap at the door. Shockingly white skin. Clear eyes. Lonely looking lips. Thin strands of hair reaching out from under the blanket. What caught Honokas attention more was that frail, fleeting nature of this girl. These impressions immediately appeared in Honokas sights. Beside her, Koremitsu heaved a sigh of relief. Its great that youre willing to open the door, Y. This is my classmate, Shikibu Honoka tried her best to show her most cheery expression, and just when she was about to greet ! Y suddenly went pale as her expression froze, her eyes brimming with terror, and the blanket draped on her trembled like a wave in the midst of a storm. This unexpected response startled Koremitsu. Whats with you? He said as he held the door. But Y was not staring at Koremitsu, but at Honoka behind him. She was looking at Honokaand the wet umbrella in her hands NO! Her trembling lips let out these words of rejection in fear. She held the door handle with both hands and slammed the door shut. Cluck. The sound of the door being locked rang, followed by Ys sobbing. NoI dont want to go to school! I dont have an umbrella; I cant go out! I cant go to school! Theres nothing to cover me! Ill be eaten! Ill be eaten up! Honoka never heard such an anguished, poignant outcry before. In her shock, she suddenly recalled the reason why Y refused to go to school. Perhapsno, definitely. Y! Whats with you!? OPEN UP! Y! Koremitsu continued to knock on the door and twist the handle, panicking to a point where he nearly damaged the door again. Honoka grabbed Koremitsus hand from behind. Akagi, lets go back for today. What are you saying!? Isnt it obvious that Y doesnt look okay now? Koremitsu said with an agitated look. Its probablybecause of me. What? Koremitsu gave a sceptical look. Ill explain later. Anyway, itll be better to leave this place first; Kanai can calm down if you do so. Just listen to me. Honoka spoke with an adamant expression and tone as she held onto Koremitsus cold and stiff hand tightly. It seemed Koremitsu was unwilling to accept this predicament, but he suddenly glanced diagonally upwards in surprise, and then Y, Ill find you another day. Dejected, he leaned on the door and said this. ? ? ? Its best that you follow what Miss Shikibu says. Hikaru said. He showed an anguished expression, ostensibly enduring the pain. This guy hasnt given a single thought about Y up till now, and now hes pretending to be concerned? Koremitsu was actually very displeased with Hikaru, and decided not to ask the latter for help, but Honokas insistent tone and Hikarus expression were forcing him to relent, and he could only endure this heartache as he left Ys apartment. Koremitsu and Honoka arrived at a park nearby. The gardens had lush trees planted within, flowerbeds and pools with red bricks surrounding them, and a stage with a roof nearby. They went to the stage for shelter, and Honoka started talking about that incident. Kanai started to absent herself from school since the rainy season last yeardid you know? Honoka herself too was in shock, but she continued to stare at Koremitsu with a worried expression. Yeah. That time, Kanai was bullied by the others, like say, her items were hidden by people, she was looked down upon, and some deliberately said such vicious linesthe ones who kept bullying her, were all girls. Why girls? Dont you understandthe wry expression on Honokas face seemed to lament this. Someone once saw Kanai share an umbrella with a very popular upperclassman in High School. I guess its because that upperclassman is a premier noble even in the school, and Kanai was just an ordinary person who managed to enter the school through examinations in Middle School. Everyone said that Kanai approached him herself to leapfrog herself. What nonsense is that? Is there a need for such vicious words just because they shared an umbrella on a rainy day!? Whats wrong about getting in through the exam? Whats wrong with being born in an ordinary family!? Hm, its really unreasonable, butI did mention it the last time we talked about Her Highness Aoi. Our school really pays attention to when each student enrolls, and even segregates them in social classes like thisthose people definitely wont allow someone to break this boundary Many of the people on our schools campus, enrolled since kindergarten, can be classified as nobles. Koremitsu recalled the words Honoka said when she discussed about Aoi with him. Also, when the art club members confessed their resentfulness of Aoi. Are you looking down on us because you think youre a noble whos been in the school since kindergarten? All the issues like family background were asinine. Those had nothing to do with personalities. But the undeniable fact was that the consciousness of social classes was deeply rooted in this school. And Y broke the rule. As a peasant, she managed to latch on to a noble male, and was hurt as a result. In fact, one would have to wonder whether Y took the initiative, or the upperclassman didconsidering how introverted Y was, Koremitsu felt it would be impossible for her to approach the upperclassman while hoping to scale up the ranks. However, the others in the school did not care about this; they merely cared about how Y shared an umbrella with a man of a different hierarchy. The girls with a higher standing naturally would not be happy, and the girls who were of the same social class could not forgive her for having a headstart. If I go to school, everyone will give me icy stares, and even say some bad things around me. Ill be alone in school. Y was shuddering and crouched beneath the blanket when she said this. She, who was a serene girl, must have felt unbearable upon seeing so many stares of hatred from strangers, and hearing so many spiteful words and mockery. Koremitsu too felt as if there was a scald on his chest. He was frustrated that he could not help Y back then, and clenched his fists in distraught. The boys too pretended not to notice anything when the girls bullied her. Its like they didnt want to get smeared or something. Honoka spoke with a heavy tone. Something happened that time. One morning, there was a heavy downpour, and Ys umbrella disappeared suddenly. Just when Y stood in front of the umbrella rack with a crying face, the girls who loved to bully her most snickered and said lots of cruel things to her. Ah, your umbrellas gone? It was there in the morning. Go find a guy wholl share one with you. Yeah. Someone knows how to bewitch men anyway. But upperclassman Tj doesnt want to be bothered with such commoners hitching on the nobilitys position. And all sorts of random chatter. Ys face paled upon hearing them, and could not say a single thing as she simply wept, shuddered and walked out of the school campus alone. Many students saw her drenched completely, her expression hollow like a living corpse as she trudged on. But nobody shared an umbrella with her. The next day, Y did not attend school. And thenanother major thing happened in school that day. Honokas tone was filled with tension. Koremitsu too held his breath in anticipation. The clouds covered the parks stage and lush in shadows, and the rain increased with intensity. Someonesaw a vengeful spirit. (Vengeful spirit?) How could there be such a thing on this world? Koremitsu thought, but Hikarus soul was floating beside him, floating silently under the lights of the street lamps. And Honokas expression was dead serious. The girls who mocked Kanai in front of the umbrella rack lost their umbrellas, and their umbrellas were dangling on the window sill of the chemistry classroom like dead ghostssplashed with black water. Koremitsu tried to imagine that scene. The schools chemistry classroom. The window covered with rain. The dangling umbrellas and the black water that dropped. It certainly was scary. However, Koremitsu frowned. Isnt it too farfetched to say they met a vengeful spirit? But thats not all. Theres still more? Honoka nodded with a serious look, and seemed to have difficulty talking. Also, someone sawKanai running through the rain while holding an umbrella. Her body was dirty all over, her hair was wet and messy, and her expressiondidnt seem normal. It felt very scary I thought Y didnt attend school that day? Right, thats why there was a rumor going on that Kanais living spirit came back for revenge. Koremitsu really could not understand. Ys living spirit suddenly came out for revenge, and dirtied the umbrellas of those girls who bullied her? How could such a thing happen? Besides, would Y really have the courage to take revenge? If her personality was that feisty, she would not be hiding inside the house all day long, and would have started a new life. In fact, Y seemed terrified of the classmates who bullied her, and he could not detect any trace of malice. The way she exclaimed Ill be eaten up resembled more of an inerasable fear with regards to this intangible vengeful spirit. (Whats going on) Koremitsu gritted his teeth as he thought. The only thing he could be certain of was that because of the mass bullying, Y was terrified of rain, and shut herself in. And nobody stood up to protect her. What expression would Hikaru have shown if he heard this? Koremitsu would clearly be fuming if he saw Hikarus forsaken expression, so he resisted the urge to look in that direction. However, his rage rose up his throat in a surging manner, and his abdomen was throbbing. He held his breath as he listened to Honokas words. Kanai closed the door in fear probably because she recalled that incident. Raining. Umbrella. Girl in uniform. (How did that) Those triggered Ys fear. Akagi Honoka saw the grim expression on Koremitsus face as he clenched his fists, and called out worriedly, Ill find a way regarding Kanais matter. Dont act impulsively for now. The Matriarch Asa and the Head of Teaching Staff have their sights on you. Got it. Koremitsu sighed heavily, and growled, Thanks for accompanying me, and sorry for dragging you into this. Im reflecting over this, and I hope this wont cause you any trouble. I dont find this troublesome at all! Your opinion of me is too low now! Why dont you rely on me more!? Honoka glared at Koremitsu as she said that. That was a ferocious expression Y definitely would not have. Thanks. Koremitsu bowed to her. If theres any more problems, Ill talk with you again. Honoka continued to stare at Koremitsu, her expression divided between worry and scepticism. The rain showed no signs of relenting. Sorry, Shikibu. You can head back first. What about you? Ill check on Y first before heading back. I wont do anything rash. Honoka gave a serious expression as she remained silent, and after a while, said, If I go back togetherKanai will definitely be terrified. I-Ill accompany you until the apartment. You dont have an umbrella anyway. Ill wait there for you. Its fine. Ill just buy one from the convenience store. Honoka raised her eyebrows as she stared at Koremitsu. Then, she pushed the handle of the wet folded umbrella into his hand. Use this. What about you? Ill call home and get someone to pick me up. Otherwise, Ill go to the convenience store to buy an umbrella or a raincoat. This is your umbrella. Use it for yourself. Koremitsu wanted to return the umbrella to Honoka, but she pushed it back at him with more force. No, you definitely wont buy an umbrella. Use it now, or Ill go with you! I wont just follow you till Kanais apartment; Ill send you to your house while holding the umbrella. Honoka seemed to be throwing a slight tantrum. Do I look that feeble right now? Just when Koremitsu was in self-doubt A white pretty hand rested gently on both Honoka and Koremitsus arms. A clear delightful voice rang in the rain. Thank you. We will borrow it as a talisman. Hikaru showed a gentle smile that could melt the gloom in Koremitsus heart, and said softly, Right, Koremitsu? His golden, glittering, transparent hair was not drenched as he stood under the bright road lights, and fluttered beside his clear white cheeks. He raised his lips, smiled gently, and said this to Koremitsu with a mature expression. (Why must you interrupt here?) Koremitsu rolled his eyes at Hikaru, ThenIll use itas a talisman. He said gingerly. Im not listening to Hikarus advice. This isnt it Honokas hands and expression immediately relaxed as she showed a teary look, but she again immediately showed her usual feisty look. Right, itll definitely work. Her cheeks blushed as she said cheerily, and she pushed the umbrella to Koremitsus chest. She was ostensibly saying, take it. Koremitsus heart immediately floated. Thank you He said softly in an embarrassed manner, and opened the bright red and purple umbrella. With Honoka waving him goodbye, Koremitsu walked into the cold rain and head for Ys apartment. The apartments lights were not switched on as he could only see pitch darkness through the window. With an uneasy feeling, he approached the door, and tapped on it, Y A hoarse voice rang. Are you inside, Y? A slight sound came from within the door; the anxiety and grief nearly caused his heart to explode. Sorry, I shouldnt have brought Shikibu along without informing you. But shes a good person, different from those who bullied you. A soft sound came from behind the door. If you promise to go to school, Shikibu will definitely help you. The continual downpour drowned out Koremitsus voice, rendering it into fragments. What can I say to remove Ys fear? What exactly can I do for her? At this point, Hikaru too was beside Koremitsu, but the latter deliberately chose not to look in his direction, and did not want to ask for help either. At this moment, a weak voice came from behind the door. Without an umbrellaI cant go to school. The voice seemed to originate from somewhere close. Ys was behind the door. Koremitsus heart immediately raised, and he pricked his ears hard. That umbrellasmy talismansomething that can provide shelter for mebut the umbrellas gone now There was sobbing mixed with the voice. Y was crying. I alwayshad the same dreamthat the sea surface is rippling, that the waves are becoming tallthat theres a black fish opening its mouth wide, and swallowed the umbrella whole. I wanted to grab onto the umbrella, but I couldnt catch itand then, even I was eaten up whole by the fish. I was discovered because my umbrellas goneI cant escape..> What could he do to stop Ys tears? Would Y ever have the courage to open the door again? Hikaru remained silent. He was being a busybody a moment before, but at this point, he simply stood silently beside Koremitsu. Shes someone important to you! And youre saying that you cant do anything because youre a ghost! You can see and hear, and yet youre not doing anything at all! Youre just keeping your mouth shut, frowning away! I wont rely on someone like you again! Koremitsu leaned his head on the door, and exclaimed, DONT CRY, Y! IILL GET YOUR UMBRELLA BACK FOR YOU! Volume 2 - CH 5 [Hikaru V2] Chapter 5 Is it possible to get back an umbrella that was lost a year ago? (Logically, it should have been thrown away long ago) On the next day, Koremitsu went to Ys classroom. They were both in their first years of High School, but as there were a lot of students in their academic year, her classroom was very far from Koremitsus, located on the second floor. There was an umbrella rack at the wall on the side of the corridor, and there were 2, 3 umbrellas in there. The weather was pleasant, and the clear sunlight shining in through the window was blinding. There was a continual downpour since the morning on the day when Ys umbrella went missing, so there must have been a lot of umbrellas in there. But only Ys umbrella disappeared. Did the people who loved to torment Y hide the umbrella? But their umbrellas disappeared the next day, and were found dangling in the chemistry classroom. Someonesaw a Vengeful spirit There was a rumor going on that Kanais living spirit came back for revenge. Koremitsu did not believe such absurd words. But who exactly hung the umbrellas in the chemistry classroom? Who was the one who stole Ys umbrella? Or something else The window was opened, and a draught blow in immediately. The plants in the vast school yard were dazzling after being washed by the rain the previous day, and the lively voices of the students could be heard as well. It was such a peaceful scenery. (To think that therere bullying incidents in such a pretty and wholesome school.) He was bitter about it. When he was in Middle School, there were often delinquents from other schools who would could trouble for him, or even look for fights. Most of the time, there were many opponents, and he was alone. He hated to run away, and did not want to surrender to the despicable they cowardly armed themselves and ganged up on him. Thus, he would try his best to fight back. He thought such a thing would not happen again in High School However, he did not expect such a hideous act in such a peaceful school. Normally, if they were simple-minded delinquents looking to find trouble with him, he could have settled it on the spot. Bullying was something done behind the scenes however, so it felt scarier. Perhaps the more irreproachable it seemed on the surface, the more the opposite was true. Perhaps they wanted to cover things up with a clean impression as the inside was too dirty. Just when Koremitsu stared at the empty umbrella rack with a sharp expression, Ah! A-Akagi A startled voice came from behind. The class rep with braids was standing behind Koremitsu, and the eyes under the lens were widened. Wh-wha-what are you doing here? Im about to ask you why are you so startled here. I-I-I-I-I-I-I was looking for Class 8s representative to discuss about the next class representative, and saw you staring at another class umbrella rack on the way hereif you intend to install a bomb here, Ill advise you not to do so hereno, please dont do it anywhere. The class rep backed away tentatively as she advised, fulfilling her duty as the class representative. (Bombwhat kind of person does she see me as!?) He lost all strength to be annoyed, and his shoulders fell. At this moment, a childrens song Uncle Policeman Dog1 rang in Michirus skirt pocket. Woah! Michiru panicked as she hurriedly took out her cellphone, and saw there was a new message on the screen. Do you have to use such a tunejust when Koremitsu was dumbfounded by this, he suddenly noticed Michirus expression turning pale. Something similar seemed to have happened before. There was an anonymous chain-email sent to Honokas cellphone, talking about Hikarus death. Hey, whats going on? Erm, I just received a strange email. With her trembling hands, Michiru showed the cellphone screen to Koremitsu. And upon seeing this, Koremitsu was furious. The women who were with Lord Hikaru. First Act Y Kanai. Lend me that! Koremitsu snatched Michirus cellphone and read carefully. The vengeful spirit who refuses to attend school. Is Y Kanais living spirit the one who killed Lord Hikaru? The content of the email was enough to make his head boil over. (Damn it! Who sent this email!? I wont forgive him!) He returned the cellphone back to the terrified looking Michiru, and with a dark aura surrounding him, he stomped off. Michiru, who was left alone, was looking around with a pale expression. W-w-w-wh-wha-what should I do? He looks really angry for some reason~ maybe hell go bomb someone. If someone from our class does such a thing, I will have to bear responsibility as the class rep. Wahh, th-thats right! Got to notify Hono first! Shes strong since she learnt learning kick boxing at a gym, and she did beat up Akagi before. HONOOO~ AKAGIS UP TO NO GOOD AGAIN!!! She hollered as she dashed back to her classroom again. And so, Koremitsu Ys not some vengeful spirit! Ill prove that to everyone! His face was numb, and his eyebrows were raised higher than usual. The students within a range of 2m all ran away in fear. Whos the one spreading such stupid messages around? Whats his aim? He grumbled on. Maybe that person didnt have an objective in mind, but just wants to see everyone being toyed by these rumors. A solemn voice came from beside. Koremitsu glanced over slightly, and stared at Hikarus melancholic face that was looing forward. He immediately looked away and bit his lips. (I wont bother with asking you here. Since you love to act like a ghost, Ill just pretend that youre a ghost.) He grumbled. He walked towards the 3rd year classroom, with his eyes fixated upon it. He was going to meet Shungo Tj, the one they said Y was trying to latch upon. The students standing on the corridor were two years older than he was, and they resembled more like adults. Hey, isnt that the freshman theyre talking about? Whys he at the 3rd year classrooms? He really looks vicious. I heard he had been harassing the Prince for quite a while. Has our school fallen so much that we let such a hoodlum move around? I heard he was the one who killed Lord Hikaru. Is that true? There were icy stares from all around, as it ostensibly seemed they found an intruder. Koremitsu did not back down as he raised his chin. Im looking for a guy called Tj. He said at the classroom entrance, and there was an immediate buzz. The students exchanged troubled looks with each other, Its better if we report this to the teachers as soon as possibleand someone even muttered this. At this moment, with stares upon him, a male student approached Koremitsu. It was a handsome man. His back was straight, and his walking posture was full of flair. His black hair was combed neatly. He had a masculine chin line, and his facial features were well chiseled. His prim attire, fluid motions, and arrogant expression reeked of nobility. Koremitsu frowned, and he felt uncomfortable all over, as if his scabbed wounds were being scratched apart again. Im Tj. The deep, sonorous voice was dolorous to Koremitsus ears as well. Upperclassman Tjs ability to charm women is on par with Lord Hikarus. Honoka did say this before. However, he was a completely different person from the latter. This man in front of him did not have the gentle sense of transparency Hikaru had, and did not have the charisma that would soothe anyone. There was a more masculine vibe to him, and he did not seem to be a youth, but a matured man. However, as he was already two years older than Hikaru, this impression was to be expected. Once both of them moved to the corridor, Koremitsu went straight to the point. Ive something to ask you. Its about Y Kanai. Tj frowned. I have nothing to say about that incident. I heard that Y refused to come to school because you two shared the same umbrella. Tj gave Koremitsu a cold stare. Ahh, that certainly was the case. But she merely shared an umbrella with me on a rainy day and walked with me for 10 minutes. Her refusing to come to school is her own personal matter, and there certainly is no need for me to be questioned by you. What are you say Koremitsu was completely infuriated by this. What nonsense is this pretentious bastard actually saying!? Its her own business that she refuses to come to school? Are you saying you dont need to bear any responsibility!? That is just inappropriate behaviour done by a few girls in the minority. Once she stopped attending school, the slurs and slanders about our relationship disappeared, but she still refused to come to school even now. Thus, it is her personal matter. The reason why Y doesnt dare to come to school is because someone hung the umbrellas of those girls who bullied her, and now therere rumors that she called in a vengeful spirit. Isnt that even less of my concern? Tj answered coldly and showed an aloof attitude. Koremitsu felt his face stiffen and his breathing become hurried. Tj however continued with his logical, business-like attitude, Are you implying that I toyed with Y Kanais emotions and abandoned her? Let me make this clear, I am very clear on exactly what kind of woman I should go out with. My type is only those born in the rich and privileged, well-nurtured princesses with excellent upbringing. My relatives definitely will not accept girls that came in after Middle School, or even from families running Small and Medium Enterprises. Even if I really do, the differences in social classes on both sides will wear us out. I definitely cant date such a person seriously. Why do those girls not understand this, and yet continue to envy Y Kanai? Tj sighed with exasperation, and in his furor, Koremitsu punched him in the face. Tj tumbled backwards, his back slamming into the wall. At this moment, Koremitsu grabbed him by the collar and yelled, HAVE YOU HAD ENOUGH!? YS STILL TERRIFIED WHEN SHE SEES GIRLS WEARING SCHOOL UNIFORM, AND SHELL THINK OF HOW SHE WAS BULLIED! SHELL CUDDLE UNDER THE BLANKET AND SHUDDER WHENEVER SHE SEES RAIN, SAYING THAT SHE CANT GO OUT WITHOUT AN UMBRELLA! THAT MAY JUST BE SOME STUPID THING SOME FOOLISH WOMEN DID FROM YOUR PRESPECTIVE, JUST A THING OF THE PAST, BUT YS STILL NOT RELEASED FROM THAT PAST! SHE LOCKED HERSELF IN THE DARK ROOM FOR THIS PAST YEAR, SUFFERING ALONE, AND YOU DARE SAY THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!? Y was so timid that she covered her entire body with the blanket, whimpering, I dont want to go to school. She shuddered, and said that she rather starve to death than go to school. Her face was deathly pale as she panicked from the mere sight of Honoka holding an umbrella What do you mean it has nothing to do with you!? Koremitsu was completely infuriated. Since he felt that Y was not someone he should go out with, why must he share an umbrella with her? Koremitsu did not know whether Y took the initiative in approaching Tj, or that the latter did it on impulse. But it did not matter who started it. (But why didnt you refuse you!? Why did you share the umbrella with her so brazenly!?) Since you feel that shes not someone worth going out with for real because of the differences in family background, why didnt you approach her so casually!? If you dont want to bear responsibility, why did you do that!? He wrecked Ys daily life without remorse, and did not step up to protect her. Such a man had no right to mention Ys name! Koremitsus exerted strength in his hands as he forcefully grabbed Tj by the collar. Tj winced. A crowd started to gather, and even a teacher came by. The bell chime indicating the end of break time rang, clearly a dissonant from this tense standoff. Tj pushed Koremitsus hand aside, Its fine. He told the teacher with an unnatural voice. The teacher gave Tj a troubled look, and then looked over at Koremitsu again. Tj quickly tidied his hair and ruffled clothes. The tests are about to begin. You should hurry back to your own classroom too. After saying that, he left, H-hurry off now. and the teacher stammered. Koremitsu continued to glare at Tj for quite a while, before he turned back and ran off. Upon seeing Koremitsu dash back to the classroom, Honoka heaved a sigh of relief. However, his expression was menacingly solemn, and she frowned worriedly. For the entire test period, she kept glancing over at Koremitsu. The latter was scribbling hard, ostensibly venting his rage towards Tj. The graph on the maths tests resembled Tjs face, and Koremitsu continued to groan as his eyes would scorch with rage from time to time. The test ended, and once break came, he still looked unappeased. Akagi Honoka called him, I-Im fine. Koremitsu muttered, dragged the door aside, and walked out of the classroom. He was headed for the toilet, and as continued to splash water onto his face at the basin, the water splattered everywhere. Once the other students entered and discovered the red-haired delinquent washing his face with a massive killing intent, they ran away as they did not dare to use the toilet. The contracting and swirling feeling of his organs did not dissipate however, and Koremitsu started to be furious with himself. Lets go to school. If anyone bullies you, Ill beat him up good. The moment he said these words, Y merely stared at him timidly. Beating others up was not going to solve this matter; it was not so simple. I knew thathe was vexed by his shallow awareness. If he had punched Tj in front of Y, he would have terrified her. The moment he thought of this, he started to regret He probably spent more than 5 minutes washing his face. Once his mind finally managed to calm down, he was drenched all over, and yet his throat was parched. What was reflected on the mirror was someone with a savage expression and dripping, messy hair. Hikaru could not be seen on the mirror, but Koremitsu knew he was probably standing behind with a relaxed look. You dont have to worry. A gentle voice came from behind. Koremitsu grabbed the basin by both sides as he glared at the mirror. He did not want to look back no matter what. I suppose its good that Mr Shungo got punched once. A comforting voice entered Koremitsus ears. As the heir of the Tj family, I suppose nobody in this school would dare to beat Mr Shungo up. (That guy knew who he was?) Koremitsu wanted to look back, but he still held onto the edge of the basin as he resisted the urge. (Damn it, whos going to listen to you here!? Its useless even if you try to act sincere here!) He gritted his teeth in pain, but he was certainly curious about Hikarus relationship with Tj. Hikaru ostensibly did not notice the complication in Koremitsus heart, and he continued with a tranquil voice, Mr Shungos familythe Tj family had always assisted the Mikado family. You have probably heard of the Mikado Group, I suppose? It has a large scale of operations that includes banks as well; and the Chairman is the head of the Mikado family, my father. However, some said that the ones controlling the Mikado Group it not the titular person, but the Tj family that was doing the actual operations. In other words, the relationship between me, born out of wedlockand Mr Shungo, may be a little complicated So one of them was the son of a Corporate Magnate, while the other was the heir of the family running the Corporation? If Hikaru were a prince, Tj would be the Chancellors son? Koremitsu did not want to listen, but he could not help but listen. If he covered his ears or yelled at him to be quiet, he would be admitting Hikarus existence Also, Mr Shungo is Miss Aois cousin. (Aois!?) On a side note, the older maternal cousin2 of the of the husband of Mr Shungos fathers third older sisters husbands younger sisters husband is the nephew of Asas fathers cousins3 cousin.4 THIS RELATIVE RELATIONSHIP IS TOO COMPLICATED! WHO IN THE WORLD WILL UNDERSTAND THIS!!!??? Uh oh! I wanted to pretend that I didnt hear this, but I couldnt help but exclaim at this! Koremitsu hurriedly closed his mouth and stared at the basin. Yeah, the family relationship between those people is really hard to understand. Do you want me to slowly explain it to you? Suddenly, another persons voice rang. And it came from the toilet cubicle! The door with a faulty sign stuck on it opened with a creak, and a busty petite girl hopped out from without, shocking Koremitsu. WHA! YOUTHIS IS THE MALE TOILET! So? Hiina Oumi of the news club was holding onto a toilet crush, smiling as she leaned onto Koremitsu, and continued in her usual rapid-fire manner, One of my hobby is to collect information while scrubbing the toilet in a lavatory. A lavatory is a place where anyone relaxes reveal their true selves, and spill out their inner secrets. Occasionally, I can find out about some things like lynchings or extortions, so its really intense! How about you hide inside the toilet with me next time, Akagi? Youll definitely see the new world! I dont want to know about that kind of thing. Dont stick to me with that toilet scrub in your hand. Get out. Koremitsu wanted to push Hiina aside, but she clung onto him with her extremely elastic breasts and thighs. It isnt good to be so aloof, is it? Im capable in other things besides cleaning the toilet. You seem to be troubled when you muttered to yourself. I might be able to provide information you want to know. Wh-what do you mean? Hiina lifted her head, and her large eyes were staring at Koremitsu with hidden intent in them. He was shocked by the way she changed from a tempting little devil to a cheeky youth. It means that I can help explain the role Lord Hikaru plays in the Mikado family, and whoever gets the most benefitsafter Lord Hikarus death. Koremitsu felt a jolt within, and nearly looked over at Hikaru, only to stop himself, Its none of my business and quietly reminded himself. I dont need! And arent you being too suspicious here. Eh!? Such words really hurt my heart! Im already being so honest, so what are you unhappy about, Akagi? Normally, girls wont dare to look at me in the eyes, and will run away upon seeing me. But you took the initiative to approach me, and youre not scared of me. Its really weird, and stop sticking onto me. Hiina backed away from Koremitsu, and showed a commiserate expression. Such thinkingit really is a pity. You actually think that every woman who approaches you have some devious ploy. Uu Upon seeing her show a serious expression and speak with a soft tone, Koremitsu was at a loss of words. (I-Im not wrong when I say thisprobably.) But Hiinas expression was slowly eroding away his confidence the more he looked on. When a woman approaches you, sometimes, its because shes attracted to you as the opposite genderdont you feel this way, Akagi? (Impossible, definitely not.) He was unable to hold in his feelings any further, and slowly backed away. Im returning to the classroom. If you want to scrub the toilet, go to the girls girl. Maybe you might get praised during morning assembly or something. Please dont run away! Hiina leapt onto his body. Oi! The warm fleshy body dripping in sweat was sticking onto Koremitsu, and he was utterly bewildered as he could feel her ample breasts through the thin short-sleeved blouse pressing onto his abdomen. Hikaru stood beside them, and with a subdued voice, I suppose I should ask now, at what point shall I turn around? Can I see the kiss at least? Asked calmly. FORGET ABOUT IT! Koremitsu knew he should have ignored it, but he could not help but holler out. Relax, Ill make you feel completely good. Just leave it to me. Wait, dont stick your face onto my neck! Its itchy! Let me tell you this, Akagi. Y Kanai isnt an unimportant person to Upperclassman Tj. Upon hearing Hiina mutter this at his neck, Koremitsu immediately forgot to resist. Because Upperclassman Tj knew that Lord Hikaru would visit Y Kanais apartmentbecause he viewed Lord Hikaru as Just when Koremitsu was gradually attracted by Hiinas words. UWAAAAHHH! A scream came from the lavatorys entrance. AKAGI DRAGGED A GIRL INTO THE MENS TOILET~!!! (WHAT!?) Startled, Koremitsu pushed aside Hiina and ran out of the toilet with a ghastly pale expression. At this moment, there was buzzing on the corridor. I heard that delinquent Akagi did it in the toilet! He forcefully brought a girl to such a place and pushed her down here! As Koremitsu remained startled, Hiina poked her head out from beside him, Wow, so were an official couple from today onwards. This love that develops from rape from sounds like a shjo manga here~ And gave a hypocritical grin. ? ? ? Congratulations, Akagi. The Second Year Student Council President of the High School Branch, widely dubbed as the Matriach Asa, Asai Saiga, said to Koremitsu with an icy expression full of humiliation, disgust and ridicule, Your lewd act shall be recorded into the annals of the highly prestigious Heian Academys dark history, and will live on as a legacy forever. All the tests for the day had ended, and after school Koremitsu was fuming as he sat on the chair in the student counselling room, staring at Asai in front of him. (Why is this person the one asking me instead of the teachers? Is the position of the Student Council President this high up?) The teachers all trust Asa a lot. Though she will sometimes use her authority to fire bad teachers, or force unruly students to drop out, but she is still just and capable. You dont have to glare at her with such a suspicious look. Hikaru was practically begging as he remained behind Koremitsu. However, as she was someone powerful who could fire teachers and force students to drop out even as a student, Koremtisu really could not let his guard down. Even if theyre cousins, isnt Hikaru too protective of this person!? Of course, Koremitsu chose to ignore Hikarus words. I said before that I didnt pull her into the toilet, and I didnt do anything bad to her. All I did was say a few words. Is there a need to enter the male toilet? Th-theres a reason for that. And what reason do you have for hugging a girl in the males toilet. I didnt hug her! There were witnesses saying that you forcefully pushed Oumi down without caring about her resistance. THATS JUST AN ILLUSION CAUSED BY BIAS! Do they not have this bias because of your usual actions? If we consider everything, there is a possibility of you doing that. Asai deliberately raised her voice as she muttered to herself. Ugh!!! Looking at how the conversation had been going, it seemed he would simply continue to hear her snide comments. Anyway, I didnt do anything. Thats all I want to say. Is there anything else? He stood up. Wait a moment. Theres still an important thing I havent asked. Asai said sternly. Koremitsu stopped. She sat on the chair unflinching as her sharp stare matched her voice. I heard you punched Tj? Tj was a Third Year, and was older than Asai, but she called him by his family name without honorifics. That guy did something worth being punched for. Koremitsu suppressed his rage as he hissed, Is it about Y Kanai? Asais question caused Koremitsus shoulders to jerk in surprise. (She knew about everything? I cant underestimate this woman after all.) Yeah. Koremitsu did not avoid her stare as he looked straight at her. Asai raised her lips slightly. Because Hikaru went to Y Kanais house when he was alive? Yeah. It looks like youre still pretending to be Hikarus substitute. There was scathing criticism and impatience in her tone. Koremitsu held his breath. Its impossible for you to express Hikarus feelings. What Asai said in the past appeared in his mind again. Asai showed a vicious expression just as the one she showed back then, and continued, Someone as shallow as you will never ever understand Hikarus true wishes and hopes. If he had heard this line a week ago, he definitely would have argued with her till his dying breath. He would have proudly said, Hikaru and I are friends, and since he requested me for help, I want to help pass his feelings. But at this point, upon hearing Asais words, he did not have any confidence at all. He really did not know what Hikaru was thinking. He did not know what the latter was trying to get him to do, what Hikaru felt when the request to meet Y was made, and did not know why Hikaru chose to remain oblivious about Y. He did not understand Hikarus wishes, expectations, love life and so on. He did not want to look back at Hikaru, who was eavesdropping on their conversation. Hikaru really values Y, and even if he dies, he wont let Y remain in the house forever. H-Hikarus really worried about Y. Asai showed a sneer on her lips. You say that hikaru really values Y Kanai? Shes just one of the numerous playmates to him. No, perhaps she might not even be a playmate. (This womanactually knew of the relationship between Hikaru and Y?) Koremitsus stomach churned, and Hikaru did not say anything as he stood behind. Normally, this person would interject even on the slightest matter, and he chose to remain silent at this point? No, Hikaru really values her. Why would that harem prince go to a girls house when the girl cant possibly strip and make out with him? Koremitsu argued vehemently as he glared back. Asai frowned as she showed disdain. Your verbal etiquette is really crude. Yeah, Im not some high-class noble after all. So thats why you sniff around like a dog? Do you not know how dangerous and foolish this is? What do you mean? Im saying youll have a vengeful spirit sticking to you. Asai snapped back. Koremitsu was speechless by the boldness in Asais declaration, and she continued with a stern warning tone, Do you think that they dont exist? In fact, there are such vengeful spirits in this school, whether in the past, or now. Y Kanai is devoured by that thing; because of the rumors that she bewitched Tj, the envy and malice of the girls became a sentient apparition that attacked her. Things didnt end there; even the girls who bullied her were hurt by this apparition as well. It continues to spread through the ears and mouth, creating new vengeful spirits as well. Akagi, if you continue to dig up on that incident and remind everyone of it, you will bring about new rumors of malice, and this will not only bring no benefit to Y Kanai, but also damage the reputation of Hikaru, who got involved with her, and wreck the order of the school. As Hikarus cousin, and the Student Council President of the High School branch, I definitely wont sit back and watch you carry out your misdeeds. Asai sat upright, and her tone was clear and calm; she was ostensibly a splitting image of Tj , and that infuriated Koremitsu. But she was correct. These vengeful spirits are definitely built up from the dark emotions within the Human heart. His actions will definitely trigger a new wave of chaos and rumors in the school. Asais worries were logical. Even so, if I leave her alone, Y will never be able to shake off this vengeful spirit! Whenever he recalled the sight of Y, cuddled under the blanket and sobbing away, his skin and chest would ostensibly tear apart from the pain, and his head and heart will heat up. One year ago, nobody protected Y. All the people in this school abandoned that fragile and kind girl. Hikaru too said he was a helpless ghost after bringing Koremitsu to her, and did not interfere. At this point, Koremitsu did not understand what sort of feelings Hikaru had for Y, and what sort of promise he made with her. Perhaps it was just as Asai had said, that he had no right to be Hikarus representative. But none of these matter ILL PROTECT HER THIS TIME! IF THERES A VENGEFUL SPIRIT, ILL BEAT IT UP GOOD SO THAT IT WONT APPROACH Y AGAIN!! This intense emotion that rose up his throat was real. No matter what Hikaru thought of Y, It doesnt matter. Even if Y was simply one of Hikarus numerous playmatesas Asai had said, Ill definitely not abandon Y! Ill protect Y! Ill fight with this vengeful spirit until the bitter end, until it runs away crying! I make sure Y wont show that timid, lonely expression, and can live her school life happily! Asai glared at Koremitsu furiously. She certainly must have felt that he was shallow-minded, but he did not bother with her. He seized the opportunity to walk out of the student counselling room before he heard any discomforting words. Behind him, Hold it there. Asai called out, but he did not stop at all. Asai bit her lips at the rooms entrance as she watched the back of Koremitsu Akagi leave. So cool A teasing tone came from behind the door, and she turned back in shock. Hiina Oumi of the news club was giving a teasing look, and beside her, Honoka Shikibu was showing a pale expression; at this point, Asai inadvertently frowned. Those two were certainly standing at the student counselling room entrance with the aim to eavesdrop on their conversation. Hiina Oumi had her own motives, while Honoka Shikibu was probably worried about Koremitsu. Sorry, I wasjust passing through. Honoka lowered her head awkwardly as she said this. Hiina however showed an unperturbed look, Ill protect herisnt it? Wow, thats so moving. Akagis really a good man after all. Im about to fall in love with him. She said eagerly. Honoka, standing beside her, looked startled however. Asai stared at both of them, looked over at where Koremitsu stormed off to, and said in spite, Its really sickening to see a man wholl carelessly says he will protect anyone. ? ? ? (Ill protect Y!) It was the midst of the Mid-terms, and there was no one to be seen on the eerily quiet corridors. Koremitsus eyes were blazing as he stormed forward in large strides. Ill chase away that spirit and terrify that poker-faced Asai Saiga! I want to see Asa tremble in fear toobut Koremitsu, is this really good? A clear voice suddenly rang. Koremitsu was intent on pretending not to hear Hikaru, but the latters heavy sigh and hesitant attitude sparked his concern. (What? Whats not good about this?) The awkward silence caused an urge to glance aside, but before Koremitsu could do so, he heard Hikarus solemn voice, If Y manages to shake off her vengeful spirit, you will lose her. Koremitsu suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked back, and found Hikarus expression to be as somber as ever. Hikaru showed a pensive expression as he was ostensibly informing Koremitsu of an inevitable disaster, and said, I know how to avoid this situation, and I can tell you that. How about it, Koremitsu? Do you want to hear me out? 1 http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BrqVkdGHJZs Originated in 1960. I common song sung in elementary school.?2 Male?3 Paternal older female cousin?4 Maternal younger male cousin? Volume 2 - CH 6 [Hikaru V2] Chapter 6 Honoka switched on her home computer, accessed her homepage, and the luxurious wallpaper and fancy words on the purple wallpaper appeared in her eyes. This Purple Princess Mansion was a website she set up two years ago, could be navigated through computer or cellphone, and had publications of the novels she wrote. The enthralling and sickly sweet love stories she wrote were popular with the girls, were highly rated, and her website was a hot favorite. The author, Purple Princess, was hailed as a love expert, and the blog comments and mailbox were all filled with comments and mails about girls venting their love frustrations, asking the Purple Princess for suggestion. And so, the Purple PrincessHonoka, personally answered all the questions one by one. Hello there, Purple Princess! Im a student in my second year of Middle School. I just started dating with my boyfriend for around a month. Hes a candid sporty boy, joins the tennis club, will bring me to watch soccer or tennis matches when were on dates, and may even play some basketball while were on the road. I feel happy when I go out with himbut Im completely useless at sports, and I dont understand when I watch sportsRըQ Whenever I play tennis with him, I just cant catch the ball; I really feel like carry! But he always tells me, you can improve if you practice more, A-mi, do your best! And will bring me to play tennis again the next week. I really like him, but if this keeps up, I just feel that itll be painful going out with him at this rate! What can I do? Im really, really troubled here! PS: I read the novel thats updated this week! I was really excited when I saw the scene where Takuma chased after Natsuno from behind and hugged her tightly!! ΥΥΨΥΥ Hello there, Miss A-mi, Its really a troubling matter that his interests dont match yours. My friend complained before that on dates, she wants to go to pasta and crepes shops, but he would always bring her to ramen shops when she doesnt want to! She too is like you, Miss A-mi, in that she likes her boyfriend too, and doesnt want to make him unhappy. Thats why she didnt say she didnt dare to say she prefers pasta. One day, she finally summoned her courage, and her boyfriend was very surprised by it, Why did you keep quiet about it!? He even chided her angrily for this. Later, when they dated, they would take turns going to ramen shops and the shops she recommended, and she happily said that though she doesnt like pork ramen, she does find salt ramen to be really delicious. So, I think you should try talking it through with your boyfriend, Miss A-mi. You may be scared and nervous. Thats why this Purple Princess will give you an advice. Before you begin, hold him gently by the hands. If hes shocked, and asks you Whats the matter?, continue holding his hands, lower your head slightly, show tears in your eyes, and look at him with your most pitiful expression. You must tell him your thoughts with a feeling that you mustnt let go of those hands. and hell definitely understand! After finishing her reply, Honoka recalled something she did not want to recall, and started feeling depressed again. She leaned her right cheek on the table, and let out a sigh. (Why does my heart hurt whenever I think about Akagi) On the previous day, when she lent Koremitsu the foldable umbrella at the parks stage, he frowned hesitantly. But after a moment of doubt, his stiff expression suddenly relaxed a little. ThenIll use itas a talisman. When he said this line awkwardly, Honoka was nearly moved to tears. Her throat felt a little pricky, but she was still happy, smiling away like a fool. Right, itll definitely work. After saying that, she pushed the umbrella into Koremitsus hands. With a teary, smiling expression, she watched Koremitsu hold her umbrella, and walk into this windy, stormy night scene under the protection of that umbrella. What was that feeling all about? That night, she received a message from Koremitsu, Sorry to trouble you today. The umbrella was very useful. Thanks. See you at school tomorrow. The dry content in this message caused a mix of emotions to swirl inside Honoka, and she felt happy yet uneasy within. (Has he talked to Kanai yet?) She wanted to ask, but was so terrified that she could not do so, and she did not understand why she was so terrified. Its good that I can be of help. See you tomorrow. Good night. She was overwhelmingly hesitant, retyped her message a few times, and only managed to type these words in the end. After that, she kept waiting, but never received a response. (Akagis not that type of person in the first place) Honoka clearly knew, but she felt really lonely deep within. In the morning, Koremitsu returned the thoroughly dried, carefully folded umbrella to Honoka with both hands. Your umbrella really helped me out. When he bowed deeply, Honoka was staring at the swirl in the middle of that red hair, suddenly felt her heart tighten, and was very sentimental. I-It its nothing, why must you exaggerate it this much? I want to know more abouthow Kanais doing? Ohh Koremitsu averted his eyes and coldly answered, I promised Y that I would find her umbrella. Umbrella? Are you talking about that one from one year ago? Thats impossible! Even if its impossible, I have to do it. Koremitsu said with an adamant tone. The determination revealed in his eyes as he looked aside caused Honoka to feel unbearable, as someone ostensibly squeezed her heart. After that, Koremitsu squirmed and returned to his seat with an arched back. Once the first period exam ended, he immediately walked out of the classroom, and did not return for a while. With a drained expression on her face, Akagis up to no good again, Honoo! Michiru ran over to notify her, and right at that moment, the second period bell rang. A while after the exam began, she spotted Koremitsus return. He was burning with fury all over, and it seemed he was really unhappy as he frowned while writing on his script. After the exam ended, he immediately got up and walked out of the classroom. (Argh, seriously, whats that Akagi doing!?) Honoka was completely perplexed as she saw this, and was so tense her gut winced. After that, I HEARD AKAGI RAPED A GIRL IN THE MALE TOILET!!! Once a certain boy ran into the classroom, yelling this, Honoka practically felt her eyes darken in front of her. (AKAGI!! JUST WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU DOING HERE~!!!!!!!) Koremitsu was late for the next periods exam, and never gave Honoka a single glance. Once the exam was over, he was called by a teacher, and walked out of the classroom. Unable to resist the urge, Honoka pursued him from behind. As she continued to loiter outside the student counseling room, a petite yet busty short-haired girl called her. Are you waiting for Mr Akagi too, Miss Shikibu? It was Oumi Hiina of the news club. She was purportedly the girl whom Koremitsu dragged into the boys toilet. She, who was once Honokas classmate in Middle School, pretended to be affectionate with Honoka as she said, Why is it that Mr Akagi was the only one called here? Isnt that too unfair? Is President Saiga pretending to use her authority to be alone with him, secretly playing an SM game? Her heart full of doubt, Honoka whispered to Hiina, asking, O-Oumi, I heard Akagi rapwhat is going on anyway? Oh, thats how it is though. My puritys been stained. Mr Akagi will take responsibility, I suppose? Honoka was not amused upon hearing Hiinas joking tone. Dont be ridiculous. Theres no way Akagi will do that sort of thing! He looks like a delinquent appearance-wise, but hes a real blockhead with an upright personality. He wont care about anything unless its a girl he likes! Once she argued back, Ho ho, it looks like you really understand Mr Akagi, Miss Shikibu. Hiina smiled at Honoka with her eyes narrowed, causing the latters face to blush all over. I-Its nothing. I just discussed some things with Akagi before, so Im a little concerned about him. Discuss? What did you talk about? Nothing to do with you. As both of them discussed with hushed voices, Koremitsus outburst suddenly came from behind the door. ILL PROTECT HER THIS TIME! Even through the door, these words clearly rang in Honokas eyes, and pricked her chest. Hiina waited at the door, eavesdropping inside. Honoka did not want to listen, but was unable to resist the urge as she too placed her ear at the door. And immediately, she heard Koremitsus voice, clearer than ever, IF THERES A VENGEFUL SPIRIT, ILL BEAT IT UP GOOD SO THAT IT WONT APPROACH Y AGAIN!! The footsteps approached, and the student counseling door suddenly slammed open. Honoka and Hiina hurriedly ducked behind the door, and Koremitsu did not notice them as that red hair and slightly arched back departed in fury. Honoka watched him with a nearly broken heart. Ill protect her, huh? With her face sticking to the table, Honoka muttered to herself. Unknowingly, it started raining outside, and the lonely sound of raindrops could be heard in short bursts. So Im notthe only one. Her heart started to ache again. This was not an unbearable sudden pain, but ever since she heard those words from Koremitsu outside the student counseling room, her heart started to ache. When she had a little scuffle against Asai because of Koremitsu, If Saiga tries doing anything, Ill protect you Koremitsu said to her. He said it impassionedly, without any pretense, ostensibly treating it as the divine duty of a man. It was different from the protect he said adamantly that day. The protect he said did not have any special significancewhy did her heart jump because of it? That was really stupid. I dont have any special feelings for Akagi, he doesnt treat me as a love target, just someone he can discuss things withI mistook him for a pervert at first, kicked himand deliberately chose to ignore himit doesnt matter to me who he likes That should be the caseC But why was her head hurting so much? Why was her mind always thinking of Koremitsu? Honoka sat up and shook her head head. She stared at the computer, and found there was a new message on the board. This is my first comment. Ive always been concerned about someone, and has been waiting for contact from him. When I dont see him, I feel sad. Why is this so? I quarrelled with that person the last time. He said my thinking was wrong, and I was shocked; I felt he did not understand my feelings at all. That persons completely different from me, and sometimes, Im really scared of him. He sent a message to me, apologizing, but I didnt reply. I hope hell abandon me, not send a message to me, and not to look for me again. In that case, I will be able to live my life peacefully again. But once that person never sent a message to me, I started to worry again, and I feel reallty lonely. What is the matter with me exactly? If we meet, well definitely argue with each other again. That persons words will definitely hurt me. But I still want to meet him. I know Ill definitely regret it, but I want to meet him. Im still waiting for that person to send me a message. My heart is really in a mess, and I just cant calm down. Even if I close my eyes, I cant sleep. What can I do to become my original self? This message coincided with Honokas feelings, causing the latter to feel heavy-hearted and sad. Once they met, she would feel anxious. Even if he was in front of her, she would feel there was a divide between them for some reason. But when they did not meet, she would always think of him. In the past, that was definitely not the case. (Seriously, what will be a good thing to do?) What is love, I wonder? This voice was feeble, to a point where did it not resemble hers, and she suddenly felt helpless, on the verge of breaking down in tears. Honoka was supposed to be the one hearing others out, helping others However, she felt she was the frustrated one, the one who needs to look to others for help. (If its me, what sort of suggestion do I wish to hear? What exactly do I want to do?) Honoka tentatively typed at her keyboard. It will be really difficult to regain your original self, so I cant give an easy answer to you But if you honestly face your feelings and try taking a step forward, perhaps you may understand. ? ? ? Try taking a step forward Y muttered the words on the screen. There was a clear blue curtain covering the window. Raindrops continued to patter outside the window. Y recalled the feeling of the icy water pattering on her skin, seeping into her clothes, and immediately felt goosebumps rise. She tugged harder at the blanket covering her from head to toe, and cringed. I cant do it Y could take nary a step out. Y, lets go to school. Koremitsu said. He was frowning as he seemed really angry, and spoke to Y, who was utterly terrified. Its not normal to keep locking yourself in the room every day, and its not good for your health either. The line between reality and delusions will also become vague. His eyes were blazing like fire as he stared at Y. Better get out and walk before your legs start growing fins! Y felt that Hikarus friend, Koremitsu, was a good person. At first, she was very terrified of him, with his red hair, savage eyes, and stiff expression, but soon, she realized though his manners were crude, his actions were sincere and gentle. He brought the rock sugar Y liked as a gift, was blushing away when he gave her a transparent puzzle as blue as the sea, and helped her change the light bulb. Whenever Hikaru looked for her, he would sit at the middle of the room, smiling gently. Koremitsu however seemed to be worried about something as he sits at the wall near the entrance, slouching his back unhappily. However, ever since Koremitsu appeared there, she started to feel more at ease. When Koremitsu blushed, saying that he had never fallen in love too, she saw the same loneliness he had in his eyes, and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity between them. However, he said the one thing Y did not want to hear. After the divorce with her father, Ys mother migrated to Australia for work, and would continue to send messages to her. All the messages were talking about the same thing, every single time, How long are you going to shut yourself at home? You cant possibly lock yourself inside the house forever? You dad has a new family and has a new child; theres no way hell have time to take care of you. Youre 16 now, how about you wise up? Ys mother would keep telling her to be more mature, telling her this was the right thing to do, but upon seeing such commanding lines, Y felt heaviness in her body, her body ostensibly sucked into the darkness of an abyss. Recently, whenever Ys mother sent a message, Y would delete them all without reading. She always felt it was difficult to communicate with her mother ever since her parents divorced. No, it started long before that. When Y was neglected and spited at by the other girls, her parents were busy talking about divorce, not realizing she was talking less at home, and not realizing her frustrations to a point where she could not eat. When waking up in the morning, she knew she had to go to school, but was so terrified that she would break out in cold sweat. Perhaps the indoor shoes would disappear from the shoe locker again. Perhaps there would be graffiti all over her table. Perhaps someone would curse her, Youre just a lowly commoner, and you dare to brazenly approach a noble!, You look very obedient for a vixen, Youre really the best at seducing others. Whenever she raised her umbrella, she could hide her cheeks, red with shame, and her teary eyes. In there, she could at least gain some solace. The bright blue umbrella with an angelfish printed on it was a birthday gift she received on her first year of Middle School. After going out to eat with her parents, they went past a department store on the way back. That umbrellas pretty! She ran over to the store, her eyes dazzling. And then, she carried the umbrella, wrapped with a golden ribbon, with utmost care as she returned. That day, both parents were smiling brightly at Y. It was a really, really important umbrella to Y. An umbrella that would always protect Y. An umbrella that would always shelter her from the stares filled with malice. A magic umbrella that could help her reminisce the wonderful moment. But the umbrella disappeared. That umbrella was the only thing barely supporting her heart. The black, large fish had opened its mouth and devoured the angelfish full. The spiteful voices rang in her mind, shrilling echoing. I heard your umbrella disappeared? Too bad then, but I guess it couldnt be helped. If you walk on with your uniform completely drenched, maybe an old man looking to hook up with a girl will call out for you? The laughter continued to echo her ears over and over again. She again recalled the despair she felt at the school gate, when the heavy downpour nearly pierced through her skin, and her body tensed up, aching. Youre too strongtheres no way you can understand He did not know how terrifying it was for her to walk out of this cramped room, and did not know how painful it was for her to obey her mothers command. Like how a fish could only live in water, Y could not breathe whenever she stepped outside the door. No matter how many unfriendly stares and words he faced, Koremitsu had the courage to fight back; that was why he could not understand. Like his mother, Koremitsu felt her life was abnormal. If he met her, hell definitely call her to go to school. Ys wish did not meet Koremitsus hope. Ill get your umbrella back for you. Koremitsu had said. But how could that be possible? She did not believe Koremitsu, and did not believe his fantasy. At this point, even if she met Koremitsu, she would simply feel depressed, not knowing what to say next, and not knowing how to face him. She could no longer fall asleep in front of Koremitsus sights. (Hikarus not like Akagihe wont say such cruel things to me) He would not ask why she did not attend school, would not say it was an abnormal thing, or that she was peculiar, and would not tell her she should not continue on like this Youre like a Moonflower, Y. He gently narrowed his eyes, telling Y what kind of flower she was. It is a fragile flower that cannot bloom under the sunlight, and that makes it all the more delicate, adorableand pretty. The white petals that bloom under the darkness make it pure and gentle. When looking at it, you will feel that you are in a dream, able to gain that moment of peace. Hikarus sweet gentle voice slowly wrapped around Ys heart. Hikaru, do you like Moonflowers? Yes, I really do. I can continue to look at them for an entire night. It will be best if you remain as who you are, Y, and continue as a flower that blooms in the night. That sort of flower had its own value. Those were gentle, moving wordswords she would never ever forget. He continued to describe the names and shapes of the beautiful flowers he spotted in the park or on the roadside, as Y could not take a single step out from her apartment. Hikaruare you, happy? He was too gentle, and had no request of her as he simply smiled. Thus, she could not resist the urge, and asked worriedly. With clear eyes, I am. He answered. His tone was very calm, and did not carry any sense of pretense. Then what about you? Are you happy? And thus, Y too showed a sincere smile, Im happy and answered. As long as I stay here, I feel happy. Nobody will say anything cruel to me hereI dont need to be scared, I dont need to go around hidingand I can go anywhere whenever I close my eyesI can see all sorts of beautiful things She rubbed her cheeks on the blanket as she closed her eyes. It was soft, gentlea relieving touch. She really wanted to stay there forever. Hikaru too answered her softly. Yeah, this place has everythingthis is the most comfortable place in the entire world. They both closed their eyes and let time pass as they listened to the gentle waves only they could hear. But Koremitsu definitely could not hear the waves. He definitely could not see the scenery both Y and Hikaru saw. Only Hikaru could understand her. That was why she only needed Hikaru and Lapis company. On this day, Lapis was seated at the windowside, looking outside the window through the seam of the curtain. It was the position Lapis took most of the time. It had been almost a year since Lapis first came in. Its hearing sense was bad, and it was a cautious, slow kitten with a habit of staring at things. Y would occasionally recall what happened at school, and whenever she shuddered in fear, her heart would calm down whenever she stared at Lapis wise lapis-colored eyes that were staring at her. Lapis was always sitting beside Y as the latter cried in despair, whether it was on the day her father called, telling her he could not protect her living needs, on the day her mother came to the apartment to look for her for the one and only time, If you like to wait here, just starve to death! and lambasted her, on the day she received news of Hikarus death through the phone. But once she calmed down, Lapis would walk away on its own and sit at the windowside. And continue to look outside. Lapis was a cat who liked its freedom, and perhaps it really wanted to get out. Like Hikaru, it might leave Y one day. (And Ill be alone.) Y suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart, and her hands, grabbing onto the blanket, started to shudder. The golf bag her father once used, the electric fan and stove her mother treasured; at this point, those were trash they had discarded. And Y was abandoned by them. So Lapis wouldand Koremitsu would (No! Its scary! I dont want to think about it again!) Try taking a step forward, perhaps you may understand. Understand? What would she understand? The oxymoronic feeling of fearing a meeting with Koremitsu, and yet hoping he would send a message? Y slowly turned her head to where Hikaru often waited at, and spoke with a faltering tone, Hikaruif youre hereyou should be able to tell me, right? Hikaru had once gently told Y, Because you never loved me. He was staring at her with a sad clear expression, and said she would one day understand the delight of love. At that time, Hikaru was bitterly clinging on to love. No, he must have been bitterly clinging to love even until his death. He continued to pamper her with pure, unadulterated love and tenderness, without hoping for anything in return, cared for her, comforted her, and at the same time, truly loved the one person he could not embrace. Whenever he thought of that person, the sidelong profile of his clear face would darken with much lonelinessthe dreamy eyes showed much pain and suffering, but continued to endure A few times she woke up from her shallow sleep, and saw Hikaru put his forehead on his tightly clasped hands, his eyes closed. Then, he would open his eyes, and show a light smile in a forsaken manner. That smile made him look all the more in pain than when he closed his eyes hardand more the lonelier. Why did Hikaru want to have that painful love? Why did he not give up? Y tentatively looked over at the place covered by the curtainwhere Lapis always looked at, and muttered blankly. Lovewhat is it? And at that moment, the cellphone on the table vibrated. ! She shuddered in shock, and was practically unable to breathe when she checked the message. Once she discovered it was a message sent from Koremitsu, her heart, which had skipped a beat, started beating intensely again. The stiff finger opened the content of the message. Y widened her eyes in shock. There was a short line on the screen, Ill chase that vengeful spirit away tomorrow. ? ? ? It had been raining since morning on the third day of the Mid-Terms, and it was really cold. The Heian Academy High School students who were carrying umbrellas as they headed to school found a mysterious line of words at the corridor near the shoe lock, and were all terrified. The vengeful spirit has cometh. There was a horizontal line of thick black words, written in brushstrokes, on the white wall, and the strokes tailing downwards and sideways could not hide the force used to write it. The ink sprayed everywhere was like scattered blood, life-like to a point where it could ostensibly jump out from the wall. The students were thoroughly shocked as they saw that line of words, and their hearts were ostensibly pinched by a black hand as they stood where they were, shuddering in fear. It was not too long ago that the chain mail regarding Y Kanai was circulated all around, so everyone immediately associated the schools vengeful spirit with the words in front of them. It was the same that time, when the umbrella was hung up, dripping terrifying black water, dirtying the windows and wall. The vengeful spirit from the past was ready to strike again. This was an omen. It was a school with lots of traditions, filled with children descended from families lasting since ancient times. In this unique sealed spaces where unscientific superstitions like divinations and curses were highly believed in, the power of this vengeful spirit would be fulfilled to the fullest. The fear budding in the students increased the existence of this vengeful spirit, and scattered into every single corner of the school. The vengeful spirit has appeared! What will happen this time? Someones going to be eaten up again! Some of the girls were broken to the point of tears, and there was a massive commotion on the corridor. Koremitsu kept his mouth sharp as he stared at this scene sharply. He continued to stare at the terrified response from every single person, like a wild dog hunting its prey, and after a while, walked away from this commotion with his back slouched. And so, Asai Saiga stood in front of him with a stern look. You really like to create commotions here, Mr Akagi. Her voice was filled with anger. What do you mean? You wrote those words, did you not? Who knows? Didnt that vengeful spirit write it? Asais face immediately cringed, and he showed an icy glint in her eyes. I will know just by investigating into it a little, but even if I do not, I know that this tomfoolery is done by none other than you. Is this a compliment to me? Upon seeing how Koremitsu intended to play dumb till the end, Asai raised an eyebrow. I did not expect you to be a beast lacking such common sense. What do you intend to do next? Koremitsu glared defiantly at Asai, his expression vicious to a point where she was momentarily at a loss of words. If you want to know what happens next, just watch quietly. In the meantime, Honoka was hiding behind a corner on the corridor, her breath abated as she watched Koremitsu depart and Asai, who was glaring at him. (Did Akagi write those words?) Koremitsus grandfather managed a calligraphy class, so Koremitsu must be well-skilled in writing brushstroke words. Honoka too once saw the words he wrote, and they were neat and pretty. (But why must Akagi create such a large commotion?) ? ? ? Once the exams are over, come to the chemistry laboratory. Upon seeing the content of the letters slipped secretly into the shoe locker, the girl turned deathly pale. It has arrived! The fearful silence had continued on since a month ago. Whenever she walked on the corridor, whenever she chatted with her friends in the classroom, she would feel a sharp stare, and would inadvertently turn behind to look. She could not see that person, but that sharp stare continued to linger in her hearts, and that cold voice was something she could not shake off in the end. Their backs felt cold, and the blood was drained off their face. Whenever she thought about this before their slept, she would shake their heads hard in fear, and cringe her body. Every day, she would be practically jittery every single time. When would it be over? No, when would it begin? This long time of being observed caused them to be on the brink of collapseand recently, it had finally started to improve for the better. But at this point, the day of judgement had arrived. Signed off at the end of the messages were the words, From the vengeful spirit. The girls averted the stares from beside them and secretly hid the messages into the pockets of their uniform before proceeding down the chilly corridor. It continued to drizzle outside the window, and it caused her gut to wince further in fear. Right, it was raining on that day The frozen fingers opened the door leading to the chemistry laboratory. 5 umbrellas were opened in a line, hanging off the window grids. The black liquid dripped down from the tip of the umbrellas, and the smell of ink reached her nose, followed by the sound of screams, ITS THE VENGEFUL SPIRIT! THIS IS REVENGE! The screams continued to linger in their ears, and a large black typhoon swirled, devouring them whole as they were unable to resist in any way. Some of them stared blankly at the black droplets dripping from the umbrella, something that should not be happening. Kawai. Upon hearing someone call for her, the girl turned around in shock. Once she opened the door, she closed her eyes in fear. Once she opened them, she saw the window drenched completely in rainwater, the ivory-coloured curtains that were collapsed to the side, and the pale faces of 4 people. Youreceived the letter too? Yes. So, all of us are here. Thatsright. Silence descended upon the scene. Every single person lowered their heads, ostensibly not wanting to look at each other. The sound of rain and the damp rotten smell of grass and leaves roamed in the classroom. Finally, someone became impatient with the heavy atmosphere, and spoke up, Who wrote those words on the wall Another person said with a shuddering voice, The one who wrote to usis probably the same as the one who wrote those words, right? Another person said, I thoughtthis was already all over. And then, they started to talk frantically, What do we do? Is Upperclassman Tj still mad at us? Must be. Hes definitely furious. His tone was calm back then, but his expression was really scary. He must be the same one this time. This has nothing to do with me! I wasnt the one who stole Kanais umbrella! Me neither! Really? Youre the one who really loves to bully Kanai most. Dont kid around, Abe. Youre the one who went overboard, I only joined in later. You hid Kanais umbrella, right? Thats why things ended up like this You want to push the responsibility onto me? Wasnt Marika the one who suggested ostracizing Kanai and hiding her umbrella? Thats not it. Kawais the one who suggested it first. I was simply following her. The umbrella has nothing to do with me. No, the one who hid it was Marika. You were the one who spread the photo that Upperclassman Tj was sharing an umbrella with Kanai, and even said that we definitely mustnt forgive her. Thats what Abe said, right!? Abe said Kanai went overboard, and that we must teach her a good lesson. I dont know anything about that umbrella! Before Upperclassman Tj scolded us, I I CANT TAKE THIS ANYMORE!!! Someone finally broke down, crying. I DONT WANT TO BE OSTRACIZED BY EVERYONE AND STARED AT WITH COLD EYES AGAIN LIKE THAT TIME! WERE COMPLETELY TREATED AS BAD GUYS THAT TIME! I HAD TO QUIT THE TEA CEREMONY CLUB BECAUSE OF THAT INCIDENT AS WELL! And we got lectured by Upperclassman Tj Thats because Kawai did something she shouldnt have done! DIDNT YOU ALL AGREE TO JOIN IN TOO! AND WERE ALL TREATED AS THE BAD GIRLS. UPPERCLASSMAN TJ EVEN SAID YOUR HEARTS ARE SO BLACK THEY CANT BE HIDDEN. I DONT WANT TO SEE SUCH WRETCHED STUDENTS IN OUR SCHOOL! Upperclassman Tjs obvious still fuming over it. WHAT EXACTLY DID WE DO WRONG!? THIS WOULDN T HAVE HAPPENED IF KANAI NEVER TRIED TO HOOK UP WITH UPPERCLASSMAN TJ! THATS RIGHT! KANAIS JUST A COMMONER WHO JOINED SINCE MIDDLE SCHOOL, AND SHE DARED TO ENTICE HIM! ITS ALL KANAIS FAULT! SHE NOT ONLY SEDUCED UPPERCLASSMAN TJ, BUT ALSO LORD HIKARULORD HIKARU MUST HAVE BEEN KILLED BECAUSE HE WAS WITH HER! THATS WHAT ALL THE CHAIN MESSAGES SAID! NO DOUBT ABOUT IT! KANAIS DEFINITELY POSSESSED BY A VENGEFUL SPIRIT! You girls are all really black-hearted. Koremitsu crawled out from under the table as he said furiously. The girls, who were bickering furiously just a moment ago, HIIIII!!! screamed as they remained rooted. With his back slouched, Koremitsus eyes were burning with anger, and he walked past the black heatproof tables as the footsteps echoed. Even till now, you continue to push responsibilities around, and you think you have no blame at all? If I squeeze your hearts out, therell definitely be black water flowing out like ink. You wanna try this? He raised his eyebrows as he ostensibly said this, and looked over at them, one by one. Those girls were utterly terrified as their face immediately cringed, and they shuddered all over. (Theres no point getting angry with them at all.) Upon thinking about this, Koremitsu bared his teeth and raised the edges of his lips ! The girls widened their eyes, and took a few steps back. Dont you ever dare badmouth Y Kanai again, and dont you dare bully her, or you wont even have to wait for the vengeful spirit to take action. Ill rip those impure mouths of yours out first! Koremitsu continued to keep his lips curled up as he said with a vicious stare. He wanted to smile, but those girls, NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! Screamed in terror as they dashed to the door, their faces riddled with tears as they intended to escape, and crashed into each other in the end. They were unable to move, and were screeching in fear, hollering, collapsed on the corridor in a bunch like an avalanche, and without caring the fact their skirts were flipped, their hair messy, they scampered away with no regards for their lives. Every single one of them fell twice, thrice before they completely calmed down. Well, who cares about them anyway? Koremitsu was more concerned by the fact that those girls screamed HES SCARIER THANA VENGEFUL SPIRIT! when they were escaping, and that was something he could not comprehend. Was that not too much of an exaggeration? He was feeling depressed within, and beside him, a voice rang, I am starting to pity those girls a little. Hikaru showed a wry smile. Your smile is way too potent. Remember, never ever use it in a love scene. No need for any unnecessary remarks. Koremitsu answered unhappily. Besides, was there any reason to pity them? He really liked to pamper girls. I just cant smile anyway, and Im still angry with you. Dont you randomly talk with me. Hikaru shrugged and smiled slightly. Butafter seeing how those black-hearted girls continued to push blame around, therere some things I dont understand, like Tjs case. Koremitsu folded his arms as he tilted his head in doubt. Hikaru seemed to have understood everything as he showed a wise expression, saying, Then, I suppose we should look for Mr Shungo. ? ? ? Luckily, Tj had yet to leave school. He should be there. With Hikaru leading the way, Koremitsu arrived at a bamboo garden in a corner of the school. There were short shrubs growing at their feet, and the bamboo and plants bristled whilst the breeze blew. After walking for a while, they could find a stone monument surrounded by rocks covered with algae, and Tj was standing beside it, holding a dark green umbrella. He was standing still, and his eyes were closed as he was ostensibly meditating. Koremitsu, holding a navy blue umbrella, approached Tj, and the latter must have heard the sound of train pelting on another umbrella as he opened his eyes, before giving Koremitsu a sharp unwelcoming look Koremitsu too glared back, saying, I have something to talk to you about. I however have nothing to talk with you about. The baritone rang clearly. Tj was about to turn away and leave, but Koremitsu called out to him with a loud, clear voice, Just listen to me first Im going to talk about the real identity of the vengeful spirit. The dark green umbrella stopped. I summoned the girls who tormented Y and questioned them already. They said so already? There was some doubtful undertone in the voice coming from behind the umbrella. Yeah. They sure talked quote a lot. Koremitsu pretended to remain calm as he answered coldly, silently observing Hikarus reaction. Hikaru was floating silently between Koremitsu and Tj, ostensibly observing the standoff between both parties. At this point, Koremitsu still did not understand what Hikaru was thinking, and did not understand the intent behind those words he talked about the previous day. (I dont care anyway. I just want to help Y as much as I can.) There was no time to think about it; if he kept staring at Hikaru, Tj would be suspicious. He definitely could not show any form of hesitation or openings in front of the latter. Right, the important thing was the guy in front of him, shrouded in arrogance befitting that of a noble. For he could possibly be the mastermind behind the commotion of the vengeful spirit a year ago, causing Y to be terrified of going to school. Koremitsu tried his best to look away from Hikaru, and glared at the sturdy back under the dark green umbrella. They all said the same thing. To paraphrase them, I wasnt the one who stole the umbrella. You hid the umbrella, didnt you? I didnt. Wasnt it you? All the girls said they were not the ones who took the umbrella, and started pushing blame amongst each other. From their words, Koremitsu could not detect a trace of remorse in their words. Maybe they really didnt steal Ys umbrella, but was treated by everyone as the culprits, and because they were frowned upon by their classmates, they panicked. I DONT WANT TO BE OSTRACIZED BY EVERYONE AND STARED AT WITH COLD EYES AGAIN LIKE THAT TIME! WERE COMPLETELY TREATED AS BAD GUYS THAT TIME! I HAD TO QUIT THE TEA CEREMONY CLUB BECAUSE OF THAT INCIDENT AS WELL! The girls were screaming hysterically, at their top of their lungs, insisting they were innocent. Of course, they deserved it, since they were definitely bullying Y. They saw that she was frustrated over the loss of her umbrella, and continued to mock her spitefully. However, they never thought about reflecting on their actions, and simply thought about how to change their unfortunate situation where they were blamed because they never did anything bad. They felt theyre the victims, thinking about how to protect themselvesthats why they decided to make themselves as victims that can capture the attention of others more. The bamboos shook harder, releasing a rustling sound. Tj looked around and frowned. The rain fell from the sky like arrows. The uppity expression under the dark green umbrella still did not show any weakness. But he did not turn and walk away, but stood where he was, listening attentively to Koremitsu. The next day after Y lost her umbrella, their umbrellas disappeared, and were found hanging on the window grill in the chemistry classroom. That was something they scripted and enacted themselves, to gain some sympathy, to remove themselves from suspicious. The wind made a mess of Koremitsus red hair. Tjs black hair swayed as well. However So what? Does it have anything to do with me? It seemed he had no intention of bothering with it as he asked coldly. Koremitsus temper immediately flared. As expected, hes not some minor character who would reveal any openings. Fine, Ill rip off that arrogant mask of a noble you have! Koremitsus eyes were blazing with rage, and he concluded in a taunting manner, Of course it does. Thats what I think. Show me some panic, Tj. Let me see your face contort, your voice shudder, the way you look lost. Because theyre obviously not scared of the vengeful spirit, but you, Tj! They never said anything about the vengeful spirit at all, and they merely parroted the words Upperclassman Tj Got angry over and over again. He showed the smile both Hikaru and the girls were highly disparaging of. It was a horrifying that was definitely not something that could be used in a love scene where tenderness was required, but something very suitable for a duel. He bared his teeth and raised the edges of his lips. His eyes were dazzling as he grinned. For the first time, Tj looked shocked as he widened his eyes and cringed back. You said something to them. Koremitsus face had a terrifying face as he uttered out the words those girls said with pale faces. Your hearts are so black they cant be hidden. I dont want to see such wretched students in our school. Tjs face darkened as he narrowed his eyes. Koremitsu continued to attack relentlessly. Its true that they dangled their umbrellas, but youre the one who poured the ink on the umbrellas! The reason why they did all of these was all because of you, Shungo Tj! A vengeful spirit originates from the malice in a persons heart. However, the vengeful spirit that gained sentience was manipulating by this person! The black water dripping down the tips of the umbrella was the message he gave those girls. Secretly implying the black hearts they could not hide. He used such a method to threaten those shallow girls, and achieved some objective as a result. In the midst of this bamboo forest, Koremitsu stared at the upperclassman with an uppity expression, dishevelled hair, and a contorted handsome face, roaring, WHAT EXACTLY WAS YOUR OBJECTIVE!? At this moment, a voice came from behind. Its revenge. He wants revenge on Y Kanai. Volume 2 - CH 7 Upon looking back, Koremitsu fouind Hiina Oumi and Asai Saiga standing there, sharing an umbrella for some reason. With an unwilling look on her face, Asai was holding a dark red umbrella resembling a large flower, whilst Hiina, standing beside her, was holding a closed mint green umbrella, her expression lively to an astounding level. (Was it Hiina who said Tj wanted revenge?) I just so happened to meet President Saiga over here, so I came here to eavesdrop. She said unabashedly as her thick lips were brimming with a smile. However, Asai showed more distaste as compared to before. I am standing here as the Student Council President, having decided I have the right to know the situation. Do not associate me with you. She said harshly. Oh my, dont be so harsh with your words. Are we not eavesdropping partners sharing the same umbrella now? You are the one who snuck under my umbrella. Itll be too obvious if both of us share the same umbrella. Of course I have to know how to respond to the situation here. Is that so? Our cover has been exposed; you may proceed out now. Are you not too cold, President? Koremitsu interrupted their never-ending conversation, Hey, Oumi, what did you mean when you said that? Like a fearless youth, Hiina stared at Koremitsu and everyone else present with a lively expression. Then, she opened her umbrella. Its nothing at all. I am just telling the truth. She raised the umbrella over her head and approached them as she talked, ostensibly testing the reactions from all the parties present. Heh, Upperclassman Tj. Hiina walked to Tj, looked up to him, and again showed a fearless smile as she rattled on, Are you very vexed that Y Kanai would not obey you? The reason why those girls, who had been tormenting Miss Kanai, probably hung their umbrellas umbrellas because you did something to prompt them, and made everyone think that Miss Kanai was afflicted with a vengeful spirit, preventing her from attending school as a result. You must have felt she was a hinderance, right? For a mere peasant who entered this school only in Middle School dared to dump you, and kept being in the same school as you? Koremitsu felt his body heat him as his glare got sharper. (Is this the reason?) Did he want to chase Y away because of this reason? Was this the aim of the vengeful spirit? No, Hiina Oumi was just using this as a feint, to incite, to confuse, and to lead Tj into telling the truth. It need not necessarily be true. (Dont be fooled by this. Got to look into this clearer.) Tj frowned hard as he heard these words, but once Hiina stopped talking and looked back with an expectant look, hoping for a response Y Kanai was never someone I fell in love with. Just like how he conversed with Koremitsu, he answered with that stiff, business-like tone. Asai watched over this with her narrow, long, knowledgeable-looking eyes, ostensibly wondering what the truth was truly all about. Koremitsu. Tj. Asai. All of them were looking tense, and Hiina was the only one grinning happily as she casually made a shocking comment. Thats how it is. How can Upperclassman Tj, whose ego is higher than that of an ordinary person, endure the pain of being rejected by a dispensable woman. More unfortunately, after Miss Kanai started locking herself in her house and started living alone, Lord Hikaru even visited her apartment. You must have been all the more furious with that, right? Lord Hikaru was the young lord to the Mikado family, whom the Tj family served. As long as the situation does not change, your standing will basically be that of an eunuch assisting the prince Lord Hikaru. The Tj family is truly a prestigious one, but it is not at the highest order. You must have felt very incensed that someone, whose hierarchy was something you can never succeed against, who took the stares of admiration from half the female student population, was in the same school as you too? In fact, even in terms of popularity, Lord Hikaru vast exceeds you. Ah, Im sorry. You probably do not care about who those girls fawn over, Upperclassman Tj, but you do view Lord Hikaru as a rival. You must have been enraged that the girl who refused you actually accepted Lord Hikaru, for this means that Lord Hikaru has more masculine charm than you. Thus, your hate was not simply directed at Y Kanai, but also Lord Hikaru. Upon hearing this, Asai shuddered. Koremitsu too gasped in surprise. (What is Hiina trying to get at here?) Tj however remained unfazed. Hiinas shirt was soaked by the rain that splattered her sidelong, and the lines of her underwear were revealed, but she was unabashed as she raised her busty chest higher, continuing delightfully, I heard something when I was cleaning the toilet out of interest. Upperclassman Tj, you went to a resort in Shinshu during Golden Week this year. Oh my, it seems Lord Hikaru was in a resort at Shinshu that time too, right? Well, it doesnt matter, since its a vacation hotspot for political and financial powers. It certainly is normal if the Mikados resort is located near the Tjs. There are few things you can do over there, so it must have been easy meeting someone you do not want to meet, I suppose? Thus, you two really met at the horse turf in the forest. I suppose this is a prank caused by God, huh? You had a quarrel with Lord Hikaru, whom you deeply resented, probably because he looked so dazzling riding on the horse. I heard you yelled at him, and grabbed him by the collar on horseback. This really isnt something the refined and courteous Upperclassman Tj would normally do. Koremitsu tried his best, telling himself not to be shaken by the facts Hiina revealed, but he still felt confused deep within, his throat heated. She said Tj once met Hikaru at the holiday resort? And had a quarrel with Hikaru? (I never heard of it!) It seemed Hikarus cousin Asai had already known about this, and her poker face remained unmoved as she continued to stare at Tj intently, ostensibly watching the latters reaction. Tj stared at Hiina silently. His handsome face was contorted slightly, but his back was still straight, and his expression remained cold and aloof. (What is this guy thinking anyway?) Tjs remained as stoic as ever, causing Koremitsu to inadvertently feel anxious, and a little mystified. (Is he hiding something?) Hiina seemed to be teasing Tj as she raised her pitch. That evening, you visited Lord Hikarus villa. Koremitsus heart immediately jumped. Asais eyes showed a sharp glint. And then, what did you say to Lord Hikaru? Did that conversation cause you to increase your hatred for him? Tj did not answer. He merely kept his lips sealed. Hiina then confused, Did you kill Lord Hikaru out of your hatred of him, that Y Kanai was taken away? The strong winds blew, and the bamboos let out a rustle as they tilted. The raindrops slid off the bamboo leaves, and fell upon Koremitsus face. Hiina showed a boyish energetic smile, Tj stared at Hiina with a condescending look, and just when he was about to open his tightly sealed lips That is correct. Mr Shungo was really agitated, to a point where I felt he wanted to strangle me. Koremitsu heard this gentle, delightful voice. Tj could not have heard this voice, but he kept his mouth sealed. Hikarus voice continued to echo in this bamboo forest, as the rain descended. He yelled at me, saying The only thing you know is how to befuddle a persons heart. It would have been great if you were not around. At this point, like a beautiful flower, Hikaru stood silently between Koremitsu and Tj. And at this moment, he finally did something. Koremitsu stared at Hikaru in surprise. This neat, delicate-looking youth was in the midst of a torrent, and yet was neither drenched nor stained. The strong gales that brushed through the bamboos became a gentle breeze in front of his elegant face, and gently blew by that light brown hair. Neither Tj, Hiina nor Asai could see him. But Koremitsu could. And only he could hear this sweet voice nobody else could hear. Hikarus voice, Hikarus words. Mr Shungo said those words not because of malice or envy. Why did he suddenly interrupt? Hikarus deep-looking eyes turned towards Tj without hesitation. Tj could not see those eyes, and could not hear that voice. Of the ones present, Koremitsu was the only one able to see Hikaru, hear and pass on Hikarus message. Did Hikaru decide to speak up because he timed this situation perfectly? (Argh, hes asking me to pass the message again?) Im all confused now because you said this so suddenly! At least tell me of this beforehand! Koremitsu was overwhelmed by Hikarus serious tone before he could complain, and exclaimed, Tj did not kill Hikaru! Tj showed an obvious, startled expression. He widened his mouth slightly, and widened his eyes as he stared at Koremitsu. He was truly angry enough to kill, and even told Hikaru t would have been great if you were not around, but that was not out of malice or malice. Why the heck am I speaking up for Tj? Asai and Hiina looked surprised as they stared at him. Koremitsu was furious, his veins bulging as he tried his best to listen to Hikarus voice. The latter however did not give Koremitsu a look, but stared at Tj with a reasonable look, and his girlish, graceful lips continued to let out these words, Mr Shungo wanted to protect Y. He wanted to save her. The clear voice had a tinge of sadness in it, coupled with a feeling of compassion that suppressed it. There was a cloud of haze fogging his eyes. Tjactually wanted to protect Y, to save her. Thats what you hoped to do. Koremitsu passed on Hikarus words as the latters spokesperson, but he was more surprised than anyone else. (Is that really the case? Tj? You did all that to protect Y ? But you snobbishly said that girls who entered in Middle School arent those you like, and you even said you know what kind of girl you should date) Tj was ostensibly having a loss of breath, his lips shuddering as his eyes widened blankly. He never showed any reaction after Hiina said so many things, but he was clearly rattled at this person, not bothering to hide his expression. It seemed, at this point, that whatever Hikaru said was true. This caused Koremitsu to feel all the more inexplicable. On that evening, Mr Shungo looked for me because he wanted to apologize to me for the insolence he caused at the turf during the day. Mr Shungo was always a courteous, edified and dignified person. That evening, you looked for Hikaru because you wanted to apologize to him about the unruliness you did at the turf that day, and you had reflected over your actions properly. Tj frowned, ostensibly at a loss of how to loss. Koremitsu too felt troubled. He was shaken, and he was heating up. That aloof and arrogant Shungo Tj, who would trample on others mercilessly, was practically a changed man. Was it that he was not the culprit behind all this? Hikarus gentle voice continued, Mr Shungo must have felt I was a very frivolous person, for he saw I was dating so many girls at the same time. I was riding on a horse with a girl back then, and even kissed while we were riding. It was obvious he would be angry as a result. Well, it couldnt be helped. Anyone would have thought of punching that guy for making out so passionately outdoors in the middle of the day. Once Koremitsu said those words, Tjs eyes widened. Why was it that he could describe it to such detail? It was like Koremitsu witnessed it personally at the scene, and was able to eloquently describe something only Hikaru and Tj knew Of course, Tj would be confounded by this. Even Hiina and Asai were staring at Koremitsu intriguingly. When Mr Shungo met me at the villa, he was only talking about Y. He even lashed out at me saying, Is Y Kanai merely just one of your playmates? That was the first time I saw him being that agitated. Obviously, he was really concerned about her. He was worried when he saw the latter shut herself in, unwilling to come out, and even hired a woman to stay next door and protect herwhenever I looked for Y, that big sister would pop her head out to look and prevent me from doing anything bad. Whenever we were too quiet inside the room, she would worry that we were doing something bad, whether it would be knocking on the wall to create noise, break the atmosphere by playing some ballads or folk songs, or even start shouting loudly. She was acting as a hostess, but it was very unnatural for her to be home both in the day and at night. It would be more suitable if she were acting as a shut-in designer or manga artist. Hikarus words were like a puzzle being rebuilt, gradually piecing together a complete image of the situation. Upon hearing that, Koremitsu was amazed and full of admiration. The glitzy woman next door, who would glare and lash out at him without warning, and even slam the wall, was doing those things for such a reason. So Tj was really trying his best to protect Y! Koremitsu felt his chest tighten upon hearing this. Youwere always thinking about Y, to a point where you hired a woman to stay next door and protect her. Koremitsus voice was filled with pain, and Hikarus voice and expression was full of bitterness, Mr Shungo had been secretly exerting his influence in school to prevent Y from being expelled despite her not attending school for a year. I suppose it is most likely that Mr Shungo was the one who notified Y of my funeral date after I died? The sender of the message was a series of unintelligible letters upvkpv, but if we swap them for the alphabet before them, it would become ToujouTj. The little cellphone screen showed the message informing her of Hikarus death. That message was sent from Tj to Y. You were the one who told Y the funeral date. If the alphabets of the name was changed to the ones before, it would become your nameToujou. The gale stopped, and the forest was left only with the weak drizzle sound. Tj closed his eyes with a heavy heart, showing a weak expression very unfitting of him. Hiina was staring at Tj, looking like she was about to break down for some reason. Asai frowned, her expression condescending and yet sympathizing. In that case, it would be impossible for you to harm Y. Hikaru did not say this, but Koremitsu did, and this was his thought as sadness and pathos lingered in his heart. You are right, Koremitsu. Mr Shungo was in a tight position when Y was bullied by those girls, and it was inconvenient for him to interfere, but he did warn them. Koremitsu knew that too. The girls said so in a terrified manner, Your hearts are so black they cant be hidden. I dont want to see such wretched students in our school. Those words were not said after they hung their umbrellas, but before thenhe said this to the girls when they were tormenting Y, before Ys umbrella got stolen. I dont know anything about that umbrella at all! Before Upperclassman Tj scolded us, I Right, they did say this with a pale face. You even warned those girls not to bully Y, thinking that this would cause them to quiet down somewhat. But they saw how shocked Y was because the umbrella was stolen, and started to have the urge to continue bullying her. That time however, they paid the price, and were deemed by everyone in school as the culprits who stole her umbrella, were ostracized. They then decided to take their umbrellas away secretly and act as victims, and you found out about their sneaky act,Tj. Thus, once they left the chemistry classroom, you poured ink on the umbrellas, indicating to them that you knew everything. Once they saw the blackened umbrellas, they were utterly terrified when they realized that was your warning. That was practically you telling them, your hearts are this corrupted, to them, being the target of your wrath was much more terrifying than facing a vengeful spirit. They definitely felt it was better being dead after being glared at by you every single day. Koremitsu had left the letters in their shoe lockers. From the vengeful spirit. Upon seeing this name, they were shuddering all over, thinking Tj was the one who wrote it. The time to make up for their sins had arrived! Right now, I guess Y wont be bullied by anyone else again, but that day, something even you did not expect happen. Someone saw Y running at school, dirty all over, holding her umbrella! This caused the rumors to spread, saying that the black umbrellas were hung up as Ys revenge, and that she was possessed by a vengeful spirit. What was it about Ys living spirit that was witnessed? That was most likely In this hazy rain, where there was barely enough visibility, the truth that originally could not be seen was starting to reveal itself. Hikaru stared at Koremitsu with an empty expression, causing the latter to recall the transparent yet hollow eyes of Y, and to recall the words Hikaru told him the previous day. He suddenly felt gloomy in his heart. However, Koremitsu did not say the truth behind this living spirit. Tj too probably realized it. But that would be a test that Y would have to face in the future, and at this point, other truths had to be uncovered. He too would have to tell them to Y. You will lose her. Hikarus voice continued to echo in his ears. I know how to avoid this situation. On the previous day, Hikaru was staring at Koremitsu with a gloomy expression, ostensibly revealing a tragic prophecy that was unavoidable. And yet Koremitsu (You really know how to worry blindly) Raised his chin confidently as he shook off the worry in his heart. And just like the choice he made back then, at that point, he only wished for one thing. To save Y. To support her, prevent her heart from breaking down further, corroding, he had to reveal the truth. The crux would be the person in front of him. Shungo Tj, who was forcefully holding the handle of the dark green umbrella, his face contorted bitterly, grimacing. Tj, you had been protecting Y for a long time because you thought you had to take responsibility for Y being seen as a vengeful spirit. Your actions were all for her sake. Hikaru too must have felt Koremitsus determination. With a sad expression, Hikaru said, Mr Shungo told me furiously at the villa, Leave the other women and focus on dating Y Kanai. If you cant do that, break up with her.. He then lowered his head and begged me, Please let go of her. Please let go of her so that she can leave the house. If you keep looking for her, she may never step outside the house, for she may feel this is happiness. Hikaru, who did not know how to cry, would always smile when he felt lonely or sad And at this point, Hikarus lips showed a faint smile. Koremitsu suddenly felt his heart tighten in agony/ Do you think it doesnt matter anyway after seeing Y lock herself in the house like this!? When Koremitsu questioned this, Hikaru merely answered quietly, I am merely a ghost. Perhaps he too knew he was one of the reasons why Y shut herself inside. You even begged Hikaru to leave Y, telling him it was for her sake. Tj exerted more strength on the umbrella handle. The rainwater pelted hard on the umbrella. Hikaru said to Tj with a clear expression, I answered, I understand. Hikaru answered that he promised you. For it was really time for me to separate from others. Not just Y, but also with the other girlsI went to the resort, having made my decision. That was why I promised Mr Shungo to let Y return to the outside world. The dark clouds blocking Koremitsus eyes immediately dissipated, and he finally understood. The promise Hikaru made with was not Y. This agreement was something made between Hikaru and Tj! The heat swirling within Koremitsu flushed towards the same direction. There was no hesitation on his part, and he could say this decisively, Theres no reason for Tj to kill Hikaru! Hikaru has promised to leave Y, to liberate Y! Tj continue to stare at Koremitsu, viewing the latter as an equal in this case. He stood still as he remained silent for a moment. Let me tell you the story of a fool. He muttered, ostensibly talking to himself. That person really loved this corner of the campus, and would come here whenever he wanted to be alone. Most of the students knew about this, so there would hardly be anyone who would come here. However, sheprobably did not know, for she had no good friend who could tell her this. One day, at noon, she arrived here, sat on this rock, and started eating. Tj stared at the rocks, surrounding the stone monument, with algae growing on them. His expression softened somewhat, and then became melancholic. She was alone, but looked very at peace, very satisfiedand then, that fool appeared. That fool did not want to scare her, and thus, merely stood at the side for a while, choosing not to make a sound, and returned to the classroom. The next day, she too was here, and once she saw him, trembled in fear. Even after hearing him say that she could continue to eat at that place, she remained hesitant, and after a moment of hesitance, said thanks with a tentative whisper, cringed back and continued eating shyly. The next day, she did not appear, and it would have been great if it endedbut a few days later, there was a sudden downpour, and he was hiding in a building to seek shelter from the rain. She was holding an umbrella, and just so happened to pass by. When she noticed him, she showed a hesitant look again. Neither of them knew each other, but she had a gentle nature, and could not pretend to ignore him. Thus, she tentatively raised the umbrella for him, and accompanied him to a place where he could hail for a taxi Tjs tone was calm and insipid as he talked about Y. He should have rejected her proposal back then. Even till this day, he really regretted walking under her umbrella. Tj did not mention his feelings for Y at all. But the tone, filled with suppressed emotions, amplified them and expressed them clearly. The bamboo garden, grass, the rocks covered with algae, the stone monument In the midst of this serene scenery, that girl, who stealthily crept into this space, was deeply attracted by him. Her shocked expression and shy demeanour caused him to have great feelings for her. Upon seeing that introverted girl summon the courage to share the same umbrella with him, he really could not refuse, for there was a sweet emotion involved. I am very clear on exactly what kind of woman I should go out with. Tj, who said those self-righteous words harshly, knew that if he fell in love with a woman of a different family prestige, the other party would be stacked with grievances. At this point, Koremitsu understood the meaning behind those words. The more Tj liked Y, the more he did not dare to approach her, But even so, he could not give up on her completely. He even hid his family name, hid his identity, and protected her silently. The stare Koremitsu felt in front of Ys house must have been from Tj too. Mr Shungo was always a courteous, edified and dignified person. Koremitsu stared at Shungo Tj as if he was meeting a man for a first time. He stared at the upright body, the lips full of masculinity vibe, the firm-willed eyes. What did he feel when he, who could not love freely, saw Hikaru enter one love relationship after another as if he was viewing flowers? One could only imagine how spiteful he was of the latter. Koremitsu too really hated Hikaru, and felt he was a popular cad, a casanova, a young lord without any worries. But was that not admiration? Was it not because Tj found Hikaru dazzling, for the latter was able to do something he could not? (If we have to say this, I might be the same as him) And they fell in love with the same girl. Sorry for punching you yesterday. Koremitsu said awkwardly. Hiina and Asai widened their eyes, but Tj showed a self-depreciating smile. I suppose its good that Mr Shungo got punched once. Hikaru said this gently when Koremitsu was in front of the basin, feeling downhearted. As the heir of the Tj family, I suppose nobody in this school would dare to beat Mr Shungo up. At this moment, Koremitsu recalled that when he raised his fist, Tj did not do anything to dodge. Perhaps he took that punch willingly. It was something unseen, undiscovered, unknown. The fingertips, wrists, throat, heart that were frozen due to tension the previous day were gradually filled with a silent power. Hikaru stared at Koremitsu quietly. Hikarus wish. This was something that could be understood without words. (Ohh, I finally get it now, Hikaru.) The thing blazing deep within Koremitsus heart immediately ignited, and the flame rose. Koremitsu yelled at Tj, AS A FRIEND OF HIKARU, ILL FULFILL THAT PROMISE YOU MADE WITH HIM! ILL DO WHAT YOU AND HIM AGREED ON! Hikaru narrowed his eyes, completely touched. Hiina leaned her upper body forward in surpise, while Asai was frowning, biting her lips. With a serious look, Tj stared at Koremitsu. I shall leave it to you then. He said quietlyand gave a deep bow. Koremitsu too answered with a deep voice, Leave it to me. He held onto the umbrella handle hard, turned away, and walked on the mud-troddened ground. The raindrops continued to pelt upon the umbrella. At this moment, he found Honoka standing at the back door of the school campus. It seemed obvious she came here, worried about Koremitsu. Aka Before she could call out, she caught herself, probably because she saw the serious expression Koremitsu showed, revealing his steadfast attitude. Koremitsu nodded slightly at Honoka, and walked out of the school gate. Hikaru too followed silently, his expression as bleak and seriousand filled with decisiveness like Koremitsus. Both of them knew how great of an ordeal awaited them. You will lose her. Those words kept ringing at Koremitsus ears since the previous day, and Hikaru told him about how to avoid this. On that night, as the cold rain descended upon the road, Hikaru told Koremitsu, who was looking aside stubbornly, how to avoid a tragic ending with a sincere attitude. (Lets go, Hikaru, were going to save Y from the demonic clutches of the vengeful spirit.) Koremitsu reached his hand into his pocket, and took out his cellphone. After searching through the phone book, and upon finding Ys number, he placed the cellphone at his ear with a glum expression. Volume 2 - CH 8 (Akagi still hasnt sent me a message yet) Having checked her phone ever since morning, Y let her shoulders collapse under the blanket as she lowered her head dejectedly. Ill chase that vengeful spirit away tomorrow. After sending this message the previous day, Koremitsu had yet to contact her. (Whydid Akagi send that message to me? What exactly is he trying to do?) Shall she take the initiative to send a message to him? No, she had already decided not to meet him again. Even if he knocked on the door, she could not let him in. She could thus regain her peaceful life again. And she would not have to feel bitter thinking about Koremitsu, and suddenly feel terrified, lost. (But, what ifAkagi really finds my umbrella? What do I do?) Such a thing could not happen. Definitely not. But if a blue umbrella with an angelfish swimming on it appeared in front of her eyes. That umbrellawas the birthday gift Ys parent gifted her. If she could relive that blissful moment, and have it return to her hands Ys heart was trepidating with excitement, but once she realized it was impossible no matter what, her heart was shrouded in the darkness of despair. The rain that rang outside the window was ostensibly abusing her, causing her to hurt all over, as if she was stabbed everywhere by harpoons. (Thats enough, I cant take it anymore. I dont want to see anything, I dont want to hear anything.) She did not want to hurt others, let alone herself. She just thought about seeing such blissful events, and living a peaceful life in a place nobody else would notice. (When will the rain stop?) She tugged harder at the blanket draped all over her, from head to toe, and was crouched in a corner of the room, shuddering. At that moment, Lapis continued to sit at the window side, its bright Lapis-colored eyes looking outside through the gap of the window curtains. (You want to go outside, Lapis?) The white tail swayed slightly. Y held onto the cellphone tightly with both hands, and spoke with a weak voice, Dontleave me, Lapis. Tears swelled helplessly as her throat was afflicted with a piercing pain. The icy droplet rolled down her cheeks, and at this moment, Lapis slowly approached Y, rubbing its body at the blanket. Thank you, Lapisfor being so understanding. Youll accompany me forever, right? The Lapis eyes looked up at Y. Lapis eye color resemble that of Earth. Those were eyes Hikaru once praised softly. Y really hoped to remain in that little world forever. She really hoped she could close her eyes, have a wonderful dream, and melt within that blue sea. The phone in her hand suddenly rang. ! Startled, she stared at the screen. It was from Koremitsu. Not a message, but a phone call. (What do I do now? Im scared!) Why did he not send a mail? Her heart would definitely falter upon hearing his voice. The phone continued to vibrate. Y held her breath, pressed the call button, and slowly brought the phone to her ears. Y, are you listening there? Y? Koremitsus voice rang through the thin and light cellphone clearly. Her heart throbbed, and tears were almost welling from her eyes again. A sobbing voice came from her mouth. Koremitsu probably heard it, and he let out a heavy sigh on the other end. Both parties have confirmed each others existence, and after a while. Koremitsu started talking, With his usual, calm and deep voice. I justchased the vengeful spirit away. Its not a spirit, but just some ordinary ghosts, and also an upright yet foolish persontheyre all alive. Koremitsu tried his best to find terms as he stiffly described the incident with the girls that bullied Y, what Tj did after knowing of it, and how much he did for Y up till that point. Y already knew Shungo Tj was the one who notified her of Hikarus death. When she sat at the stone monument behind the school campus, eating her meal alone, she spotted a tall, bulking, proud-looking upperclassman standing in the bamboo forest swaying about. That person remained quiet as he gave a stoic expression, scaring her. But once she stood up frantically, he told her that she could continue to remain there and have her meal. On that rainy day, she found him standing at a building, frowning as he looked at the sky whilst the downpour continued. She hesitantly reached her umbrella over, saying she wanted to give him a lift, and upon hearing that, he gave an expression that was either of repulse or doubt, Thank you. He said. Let me hold this. In a gentlemanly manner, he received the umbrella from Ys hand. They merely spoke to each other twice. They were both very tense and lethargic. That person was of an outstanding family, handsome, capable, intelligent, and was ostensibly a person from another world. She merely found it perplexing that others said she was trying to seduce him, to hook up with him. She thought that person would be troubled that such rumors persisted and spread, and might even be angry about it. After locking herself in her home, she never thought about him again. But that upperclassman felt he had responsibility in this, and kept protecting her. This really confused her, and yet touched her. Then, is the vengeful spiritgone? Y asked tentatively. No, the last ones still not dealt with yet. Koremitsus voice was very serious, causing Ys heart to nearly stop once she heard it. Why was his tone that terrifying? Youre the only one who can chase this vengeful spirit away. Its in your heart. ! She felt a chill rise up her back. The sound of rain seemed to have grown louder. Myheart? She did not understand what Koremitsu was trying to get at. But she was already terrified, trembling all over. You went to school on the day after your umbrella went missing, right? No, that dayI wasnt at school. Right, she was sprawled on the bed, crying that day. The pillow and sheets were drenched in the bitter and salty tears, and it had been raining outside the window continuously since two nights ago No, you went to school before. Think about it carefully. Koremitsu continued to question. Ys heart beat and raced, and the raindrops splattering the windows got louder and stronger. She stuck the phone at her ear with her pale face, and suddenly had a strange feeling, that the reason was hitting on her directly. Like the day when she, in a despaired stated, ran home in the rain. She lost her umbrella, was mocked at by those girls, and ran home in the torrent that rained down hard like arrows. She was shuddering on the way back, Ill get eaten, Ill get eaten, muttering this And after that, she remained at home On the day the girls who bullied you acted out that plan, someone saw you at school. Everyone thought thats your living spirit, and the rumors havent disappeared even till now. But thats not your spirit, but yourself. The visual images slowly replayed in her mind. It was a heavy downpour that never stopped. The white blouse was sticking on the body, and there was water dripping down the black pleated skirt. Her uniform, hanging in the room, was thoroughly soaked, and the feeling of the skirt stuck on her thigh caused her to tremble in fear, to the extent of nausea Suddenly, she realized, (Why did I wear a drenched uniform? Why did I wear a heavy skirt with the smell of rain?) Where did she go while wearing that set of clothing? She opened the doorwalked down the stairsand then Her mind was suddenly fuzzy, she was practically out of breath as she let out frantic panting. Right, that dayI YesI wentto school There was only a plastic umbrella at the corridor, so she could only use that umbrella, continued to look around worriedly, and see if there was anyone else watching. What did you go to school for? I wanted to go to the back gardento get my umbrella back Why am I saying such words? It felt like it really happened. No, these are just dream words Why did your umbrella end up there? Because the umbrella dropped outside the window. She wanted to grab the umbrella, but could not catch it. The umbrella felld won. It was an uneven black torrent below. The waves rose, and a fish opened its mouth wide Who threw it down? The fish swallowed the umbrella I did I was the one who threw the umbrella down. A breaking sound rang in her head. The memories, sealed for a long time, saw the light of day again. The rain that thoroughly drenched the windows, the umbrella rack along the corridor, the blue umbrella amidst the umbrellas of various colors. The treasured umbrella that had provided shelter for Y. As long as she had this umbrella, she would not be afraid of stares from others, not be afraid of the sneers from others. Even when her indoor shoes disappeared, when she could only walk down the corridors on slippers, when she open her textbooks to find things written inside, like vixen, hooker, she would not be afraid. It did not matter even when she was hit by a basketball during physical education, and when she heard a sarcastic, laugh-riddled Sorry, I didnt mean it Even if she were to be ostracized by others, it did not matter as long as she had an umbrellait did not matter, it did not matterit did not matter No, how could it not matter? Those stares would continue to pierce through the umbrella, and their voices would sneak through the umbrella and enter her ears. How long would she have to continue on like this? How long did she have to endure? Until the end of the First Semester? The Second? A year later? Did she have to endure for 3 whole years? I cant take this anymore! As long as she had the umbrella, she could continue to endure. Her parents were very happy when she could enter this highly prestigious, traditional school. But later, her parents divorced; her mother went overseas, and her father made a new family with someone else. In that case, what purpose was there to go to school again? It was not because she could endure because she had an umbrella, but that she had to endure because she had an umbrella, was it not? If the umbrella was gone, there would be no need to endure any further, was there? For if she did not have an umbrella, she would have nothing to protect herself. If she did not have the umbrella, she would not be able to go to school. She would not need to go to school. She fumbled about as she drew out that treasured umbrella of hers from the rack. Once the window opened, the rain immediately fell on her face. The sky was covered in thick clouds, and it was dark despite it being a day. Upon looking down, the clout of trees were roaring loudly like a black wave. The strong winds blew, blowing the trees to a point where they bent down. After they straightened again, the cracks between the tree crowns resembled a fishs mouth, and she felt goosebumps rise on the back of her neck. The hands reaching out of the window were stained with rain. The fingers holding the umbrella handle lost their strength, and it immediately fell. It slowly fell. And it was gradually devoured. The umbrella was eaten. Ys mind was in a blank as she stumbled back to the classroom, and returned to her seat. Something incorrigibly terrifying seemed to have just happened. But what was it? At first, when she first thought about it, there was cold sweat and loss of breath. Thus, she decided not to think about it. In the end, an ominous premonition continued to prick at her as it expanded in her heart. After school. Ys premonition became reality, and her umbrella really disappeared. The umbrella that had been in the rack since morning had disappeared. (Yes, I deliberately forgot that I dropped my umbrella.) But on the next day, when she stayed at home and chose to skip school, sobbing on the bed, she saw the image of the umbrella falling into a large fishs mouth again. (I thoughtI had to get my umbrella back) She was the one who personally dropped itbut she felt she had to take her precious umbrella from the fishs mouth. She then changed into her uncomfortable drenched uniform, held a plastic umbrella in the middle of the rain, and returned to school. She tentatively avoided the stares of the passers-by as she returned to school, and started looking for her umbrella. She could not find it. She rubbed her eyes, hoping to see clearly, bent down as she walked around, and even snuck into the shrubs, and finally found it. She reached her arm out, but could not get it. The twigs and leaves cut the skin, causing blood trails to flow. The obstructive plastic umbrella was thrown aside, and it rolled away as the wind blew. In the midst of the ongoing torrent, she knelt on the muddy ground, climbed on, and snuck into the shrubs. Her hands and feet were stained in mud. She finally managed to grab the handle of the umbrella, and pulled it out. What appeared in front of her however was not her precious umbrella, but the wreckage of it. It was eaten! She would never get it back! Y held onto the icy remains of it as she ran home in the rain, utterly terrified of the image of the large fish chasing her down. In the midst of despair, she knew there was nothing that could protect her. Thus, Y started to fear the rain, and did not dare to step outside the house. Idid everythingI threw away what protected me, the precious umbrella papa and mama bought for me on my birthdayI She widened her eyes and muttered in shock. Her body was ostensibly frozen all over. Lapis was still looking up at her. Im the vengeful spirit? I was the one who ruined everything? Was Ithe one who was going to devour myself? That large black fishthat terrifying fish, was me? She was unable to breathe, her throat was shuddering, her eyes all dizzy, and her head in a mind-splitting pain. Did everyone bully me because they knew I had a vengeful spirit? Lapis body started to contort. The fish stuck on the wall started to sway and gradually fade away. The sea kingdom had collapsed. She could no longer fall asleep peacefully. This place was no longer safe! For she was the vengeful spirit At that moment PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER! DONT FALL INTO ANY RIDICULOUS DELUSIONS ANYMORE! DONT GET YOURSELF SWALLOWED BY THE VENGEFUL SPIRIT IN YOUR HEART! A powerful voice rang in Ys ears. IM WITH YOU HERE! DONT HOLE YOURSELF IN THE ROOM AND THINK OF SUCH PESSIMISTIC THINGS! OPEN THE DOOR! A firm voice rang from the cellphone. (Youre strong, but I) Y was still hesitant, but that voice rang again. This time, the voice came from beyond the door! DONT LOSE THERE! Y! YOU HAVE TO LIVE ON WITH YOUR OWN STRENGTH!! Koremitsu was outside the door! Ys vision continued to waver. But her heart had floated out of the door. But if you honestly face your feelings and try taking a step forward, perhaps you may understand. Why did she search through the internet for someone she could discuss her love troubles with? Why was she really hoping to see him? She was utterly terrified of him, but why did she want to hear that angry-sounding voice? Why was her heart so befuddled? Why Koremitsus remained silent. The only things that could be heard in the room were Ys breathing and the sound of rain. After a short silence that drew her attention away, a passionate, raspweak and dejected voice rang Y, I want to meet you The blanket slid down Ys head, and she, who was left only with a sleeveless one-piece, found herself walking to the door. She tottered barefooted as she stared right at the door. She was staring at Koremitsu, who was outside the door. She too wanted to convey them. She wanted to convey her feelings for him. She was always afraid, worried. In the past, she felt that if she wanted to fall in love, it would have to be with Hikaru, for he would wholeheartedly accept her for who she was. Whenever she was with him, she would not need to change. She could keep the blissfulness she had up till this point. But at this point, he was not the one who touched her heart, who supported her as she advanced on, but his friendthe owner of that clumsy, raspy voice. Her fingers touched the door lock. And there was the click of the door being unlocked. And then, she turned the handle The first thing that entered her eyes was the red-haired youth with a serious expression, his mouth tightly sealed, his face looking very tense. And then, it was the deep blue umbrella he held, followed by the rain behind him. The sound of rain felt gradually distant and weaker as it reached her ears. I want to meet you too. She stared at Koremitsu with teary eyes as she said this with a trembling voice. She expressed the feeling the budded when he was with her, that nurtured with she was unable to meet him, and realized. I want to meet you. I want to meet you. Koremitsu widened his eyes and gasped. He ostensibly could not believe these words as his face was all red, his eyebrows raised as he stared at Y with that terrifying savage expression. I said Ill help you get your umbrella back. His face was numb as he muttered. He closed his umbrella, left it at a side of the corner, removed his shoes, and walked in. Upon hearing him mention about the umbrella, Y suddenly recalled the terrifying memory she forgot for a while, and her bare shoulders started to shudder. (Myumbrella) She held her breath as she watched Koremitsus tense back profile enter the room decisively. Lapis wagged its tail as it followed behind. At the wall, there were seashell decorations, the stove and fan her mother treasured, and the old golf bag her father used before. Those were the towers of prayer for blessing for the fish. Koremitsu grabbed the golf bag zipper and immediately pulled it open. There was a space opened at that moment. He then reached in, and pulled out the blue umbrella inside. And he turned around. Y wanted to pull at the blanket and cover herself, but it had already dropped onto the floor. His eyes blazing, Koremitsu stared at Y, Found it. He said it clearly. Ys heart started to pound at a maddening rate, and Koremitsu remained where he was, his eyes unflinching as he opened the umbrella in front of her. (Dont!) The ribs of the umbrella were bent, the surface was stained all over, and there was a large hole. What was originally a pretty, bright appearance could no longer be seen, and only those remained. Lapis let out a soft squeal, ostensibly mourning for it. (I did it) This was the decisive proof. Her legs weakened, and looked ready to fall over anytime. Koremitsu let go of the broken umbrellas handle. It fell to the floor in its damaged state. This umbrella cant be used anymore. His tone was nonchalantly, direct and without any restraint as he ostensibly narrated the truth . Once he let go of the umbrella, he reached his bare hand over to Y, who was surprised. Lets go. He curled his lips aside in an embarrassed manner. There was still rain on the outside. There was no umbrella. There was nothing that could provide shelter for them. However Okay. Y nodded, and held Koremitsus hand. It was a warm hand. The fingers were firm. And they were holding onto Ys hand tightly. Koremitsu walked towards the corridor, and Y nervously followed. Lapis too arrived at the door, and sat down obediently. Do you have any shoes? Y-Yes. Y hurriedly opened her shoe closet, took out a pair, and put them on. Those were the leather shoes she wore to school, but her feet had shrunk, probably because she was not wearing socks, or that she had not left home for so long, that her shoes were loose and wobbly. Once her toes went in, her ankle slipped in as well. Koremitsu held on to her hand the entire time as she put on her shoes. The door was still left open after Koremitsu entered, And it was still raining outside. Meow! Lapis seemed to be watching them leave as it let out a soft cry. Koremitsu did not take the umbrella he just placed at the side of the corridor. He stared at Y, its fine, ostensibly saying this, held her hand hard, and walked outside to the passage. The roof was not doing its job well, and the icy rain drops hit Y on the face, shoulders and arms. After walking through the passage, Koremitsu pulled Ys hand hard as he ran towards the rain. Im going to show you something you can only see outdoors! He proclaimed loudly and dragged Y as he raced through the rain with blinding speed. The sound of rain splattering brushed by above their heads. Ys hair, clothes and body were completely soaked, as if they were chasing after the rain, and there was water in her shoes, dripping all over. However, Koremitsu continued to grab hold of her, and did not allow her to stop and be afraid. Whenever her soles slid, and when she was about to fall, Koremitsu would exert strength and pull Y up. Y was dragged along at his mercy as she continued to run hard. She was panting, her mind heated. Her heart was pounding to a point where it could nearly jump out from her throat. Im actually running in the midst of such a scary rain! It was terrifying dark when she saw the outside through the apartments corridor, but the outside was brighter than she thought The alley, which brought into different paths, had bungalows or apartment blocks flanking it on both sides, and the door of a civilian residence was surrounded with flower pots, opening pretty, cute red flowers. At the foot of the wall belonging to the next residence, there were yellow roses in full bloom. The tree at the yard opposite had lush green leaves dripping with dew, and there were bell-shaped frills hanging between the twigs. Such scenery appeared beside them as they raced through, and while running, Y seemed to hear a gentle, delightful voice. On my way here today, I saw the Morning Glory planted here, and they were as bright red as a ribbon, as cute as a girl maturing early, asking her mother for help in tying it. The floral language of the yellow Rose is envy, departed love, or breaking up, so some do not think it is suitable for giving to others, but it also has a hidden meaning of trying to love, or friendship. I do not hate the yellow Rose, so whenever I pass by those roses when I go to your house, I will stop and talk with them, hoping that they would see me in my best condition. (Did Hikaru walk down this road?) Were the clumps of yellow Roses and Morning Glories the ones Hikaru talked? That white flower too? The American Catalpa flowers grow between the green heart-shaped leaves, and the petals are like the frills of a skirt, fluttering in the wind, like a group of innocent princesses chatting away. Anyone will not help but smile when they see them. The white flowers also have purple and yellow spots on them, and they resemble some ingenious decoration. They are really cute, and I hope they bloom soon. Whenever they talked about flowers, Hikarus looked adorable and excited, and his tone would become sweet, clear and refreshing. She loved to hear Hikaru talk about flowers. She would hear what sort of flower it was, how it looked, where it bloomed, how it grew, and would imagine it according to his description, which excited her. She was really looking forward to it. Towards the world he talked about, the flowers he described. Like a beautiful, colorful dream. But at this moment, Y realized the assortment of colors was not a dream. (Theres so many vibrant colors outside!) She continued to be dragged by Koremitsu, and continued to run as she whiffed at the sweet fragrance of the white Wisteria. There was a park in front of her eyes, filled completely with green. Over there! Koremitsu, with rain all over his face, turned to face Y as he said energetically, You must definitely see this! Thats what Hikaru told me! (Hikaru?) Y saw a blue world. Soon after entering the park, there was a lake, and there was many coquettish flowers of white, purple, and pale blue. They resembled Rabbit-ear Irises and Sanguinea Irises, but were actually Japanese Irises! Hikaru had told her of this before! The Japanese Irises growing at the side of the parks lake are like fair maidens.Their leaves are sharp, and they are hard to approach, but their petals are tender, delicate, refined and graceful. Theyre really enchanting. Do you know how to distinguish between Rabbit-ears, Sanguinea and Japanese Irises? If the bottom of the petals are white, they are Rabbit-ears, and if yellow, Japanese Irises. Also, if there is a web-shaped floral pattern at the bottom, they would be Sanguinea. These flowers are similar, and vary a little, but they all have their own charm! The floral bed surrounded by rocks were filled with pale blue and purple Hydrangeas. Hikaru mentioned before that the Hydrangea was a Japanese flower that existed since the Many era. Its name could be written as Gathering of Blue, for it was said it was named after this aspect. The large violet flowers climbing up on the side must be the Clematis. Hikaru once said with a delighted expression that it resembled a very intellectual looking, talented big sister staring at someone else. There were budding little indigo flowers growing on the narrow stem of the Hummingbird Sage, and there was transparent dew resting on the gentle petals of the Commelina. Once the blooming season ends, it will be the rainy season, the world will be nutritioned by the rain, and there will be blue and purple flowers there. Hikaru mentioned before that there were all sorts of flowers that bloom in the rain, and that it would be prettier, brighter, more majestic and more full of life than what Y could imagine. (This is the scene Hikaru saw before, the flowers he treasured.) (The blue on the land has filled the entire world!) Koremitsu suddenly widened his eyes in surprised, muttered away, and his stare continued to sway. For some reason, he removed his shirt to reveal a T-shirt underneath, and with a blushing face, he handed the shirt over to Y, saying, Put it on. Its better than nothing. Y found her thin one-piece drenched completely, to a point where it could be seen through, and blushed in embarrassment. Koremitsus shirt was already drenchedbut it was large, and could encompass her slender body within. (Its warm) Koremitsu turned and looked away awkwardly. It was unknown who took the initiative, but they held hands again. The touch of the fingertips felt cozy. Y continued to walk with Koremitsu, hand in hand, sometimes amazed by the dangling white Sorbara Sorbifolia, sometimes smiling at the needle-like blady grass at the lakeside, with several strands of silvery-white furs, and would sometimes stop in her tracks and lose herself as she stare at the light purple flowers at her feet. (Even in the rain, all the flowers are trying their best to bloom. No, its because theyre in the rain) Whenever Hikaru visited Y, he would bring along some photos of the sea. But though he loved flowers so much, he would only describe them excitedly, and would never bring photos of them along, and never once did he take photos of them with his cellphone and show them to her. Why was that? At this moment, she ostensibly started to understand what Hikaru was thinking after seeing all the flowers in the park on this rainy day. Hikarumust have wanted me to see this. She held onto Koremitsus hand as she heard the rain, thoroughly touched as she said this. The colors of the flowers. The fragrance of the plants. The breezy feeling of the windy, the grace of the rain bestowed upon the land. He hoped for her not to imagine it, but to witness it personally, to touch it, to feel, to personally experience the wonder of nature. He hoped for her to understand the beauty of the world. He hoped she experience it with her body, her mind. That certainly must have been what Hikaru was thinking|? Yeah. KoremitsuHikarus friend, answered definitively. Hikaru was right in front of Y, nodding gently to her. Koremitsu looked aside, and then stared at Y with a gentle expression as he said with certain happiness. Thats right, Y. She could practically hear Hikarus voice through Koremitsu, and saw an image of Hikaru smiling in front of themsuddenly, there was a sense of nostalgia. Is this Hikarus promise? Koremitsus eyes suddenly became gloomy. He seemed to have trouble enduring the pain in his heart as he stared at Y sadly, and after a pause, Yeahthats right. Koremitsu answered with an adamant tone, ostensibly having made some sort of decision with conviction. Its a very important promise. His face was extremely tense, and his eyes looked more mature than usual. He seemed to know something Y did not know of, but was enduring that pain alone. Upon seeing this, Y felt her heart flutter. Both of them were drenched in the rain together, viewing the same scene together, but she had a feeling, a lonely feeling of waiting for Koremitsu to visit, and a strong expectant feeling, hoping to erase that loneliness. (Whats with this feeling?) It felt sad, anxious, sweet yet bitter, and there was some unrest (Why did Akagi look for me? After I said such harsh words to him, why did he still call for me so insistently? Because of his promise with Hikaru? Is that it?) When she opened the door, she found Koremitsu, his eyes blazing, right in front of her; her heart felt riveted, impulsive, and the feeling infected her throat, eyes and fingertips. Y subconsciously held Koremitsus hand, and the latter was startled as he turned to Y. His red hair was completely soaked, and the rain trekked down his forehead and cheeks. He had lent his shirt to Y, and the drenched T-shirt was sticking to his body. He looked really cold. His troubled eyes were staring at Y from under the raised eyebrows. He seemed to be worried, thinking that he might have made Y angryand opened his mouth bewilderedly, but could only make a groan, unable to form a sentence. That clumsy expression caused Ys heart to ache, and she felt the urge to cry too as she continued to stare at him. (AkagiII) Koremitsus mouth opened in a stiff manner, his eyes showing weakness and pain as he gazed at Y. Hikaru once said that one could tell if the other was in love through the look in the eyes. (Akagi, I really) Her intercrossed fingers felt the increased strength from Koremitsu. His hand was wet, but was it due to the rain? Or due to the sweat? Y too was no less nervous than Koremitsu. But she tried her best to express with her eyes how special the feeling that filled her heart was. She really wanted to see him, and was practically unable to control her impulse. Whether it was Hikaru, Tj, or anyone else, she never felt this sad, this hesitant. Her heart was racing so fast she was panting. Their stares were too fixated, even the eyes were burning. (I really like) Koremitsus eyes looked really passionate too. Her fingers, held in his hand, were almost breaking apart from the pain. But upon seeing the similar hesitant look he showed, Y felt really delighted, and his passionate stare caused her to feel emotionally uplifted from the sweetness. (Yes, HikaruI can really tell from the eyes whether hes in love. No, not just the eyes, even the eyebrows, lips, fingers, the breathing) Koremitsus eyes were blazing intensely. The frustrated-looking tight eyebrows, the thoroughly red face, the trembling lips, the heavy breath from the mouth, and the sharp pain felt from the fingertips. All these aspects revealed his feelings. Her eyes soaking wet, Y smiled. (Were the same.) She lifted her head up with a blissful feeling, raised her lips, and stared at those eyes with a loving expression. This must have been what it meant to attract others. Wanting to pull the other persons heart overa serious yearning of contact, for each other, for them to be one. The moment Y smiled, Koremitsu narrowed his eyes, ostensibly in sadness, and brought his face over tentatively. The tightly clasped hands were held tightly. Ys fingers were numb to a point where she could not feel anything. But her heart was filled with delight. Her heart had pulled Koremitsus heart close to her. Their lips overlapped stiffly. The moist softness was cold, and had the taste of sweat and rain. She closed her eyes, allowed herself to be drawn into the ecstasy of her entire body melting within. She felt apprehension, fearful and embarrassed, but was yet delighted, infatuated, blissful. Ever blissful You will learn of the delight of love one day, definitely. Hikaru was no longer on this world. But Y had the feeling he was always nearby, looking at her with gentle eyes, and said quietly in her heart, (Hikaru, Ive fallen in love! Ive fallen in love with your friend!) Thank you, Hikaru. Thank you for teaching me about all these flowers! Thank you for letting me see this blue world, and these flowers! I want to be stronger. No, I have to be stronger! I definitely have to be stronger. Ys eyes opened, found the rain had stopped, and the light shining through the clouds brightened the park. It felt like the last present Hikaru gave her. Farewell, Y, I hope you will see more wonderful scenes in the future. ? ? ? Hey, Koremitsu. When I left the details vague after entrusting Y to you, I did not do it just because I was amused by how you were panicking over your first love. I am not that devious, and neither am I that mean. If my only friend misunderstands me, it will be really depressing. Hm? You saying that I need to help out as a friend, and not pretend to play dead or give a cold bystander look as if I understand everything? It cannot be helped. I am not pretending to be dead, I am already dead. I left Y to you not because I did not love her. On the contrary, Y is not a girlfriend of mine, but she is a girl I really treasured, and I really hoped she would have a blissful life. It is because of that that I am so hesitant. To Y, what exactly is happiness? Is it really the best thing to pull her out from that room? Even after death, I still could not answer the question. In essence, Y is just like me. We are scared of being hurt, and scared of hurting others. We just want to remain in a quiet closed space, living in a peaceful, constant life. I did not yearn for Y in any way. Y too did not yearn for me either. We just remained as who we were, and interacted while maintaining a fixed distance. Our relationship was stale and relaxing. I could gain solace whenever there is anyone who can accept me for who I am. Whenever I am tired of chasing after girls, or is wooed, but unable to return an equal amount of favor, and feel hurt or empty within, I will look for Y and find comfort in that eternal silence. Those were peaceful moments for me. Thus, I understood more than anyone Ys unwillingness to leave the house, and I did not find it to be anything bad. Some flowers only bloom at night. Nobody can decisively conclude the wonderful, fragrant white flowers that bloom in the cold moonlight are more unfortunate than those that bask under the radiant sunlight. If it is a flower that is not imprisoned in the night, but that it liked it, and hoped for it, is it not happiness? Is it not too much to put a flower that is full of life under the moonlight to wilt under the harsh sunlight? But because of certain circumstances, I can no longer become a frivolous harem prince. At this point, I still cannot tell you the reason for it, and I am really sorry for that. Because I still have not sorted out my thoughts. If I say it out not, I will definitely be more confused. Perhaps on one of these days, I will tell you a long story Yesit is because of this that I did something inappropriate before Golden Week, and enraged Mr Shungo and the others. But I really cannot continue on. Anyway, there was a sudden transition, and because of that, I decided to break up with all the other girls and date Miss Aoi seriously. You know about thatah? Is me kissing another girl while riding on a horse at the turf considered cheating? Eh, that is an accidentthe girl invited me to kiss, so how can I refuse in front of others? This will cause her to lose pridegoodness, I did say that is not cheating! Okay then, back to the main point. When Mr Shungo requested me to break up with Y, I knew I had to leave her sooner or later. Thus, I promised him that I would let Y return to the outside world. To be honest, it was really difficult. I did just mention the reason too, for I really understood Ys wish to continue staying in the house. I suppose I would not be able to do so. I love how flowers remain as their original selves. I can accept everything about flowers. I can express myself according to the other persons wishes, or say what the other person wants, and I want this to happen too. But this is my limit. It is a cowardly act to fully submit to the other persons wishes. That is basically an avoidance of conflicts, redirecting of responsibilities, running from any hurt that may come with conflicts, refusal to improveI, who is willing to accept everything, is too afraid to deny anything. For my denial may hurt the other person, and break up a love that was built for a long time. Since I chose to continue living a life where we could feel comfort, I had no right to make any decision. To put it simply, the reason why I acted aloof was actually because I had no confidence. Will you be less angry after hearing this? You do not believe me? Because I am a frivolous harem prince seeking girls every single day? This is true. I am more knowledgeable than you on how to please a girl after all. But Koremitsu, I really had no confidence in my decision. I was always feeling troubled alone. Even I was hesitant about telling you the way to prevent losing Y. I was worried you would be stuck in a labyrinth, unable to escape, just like I was, and choose the other path I chose But Koremitsu, you exceeded my limits every time. You are really courageous, able to take the initiative, and straightforward. You are not scared of being denied or destroyed, and rather think about others even if it means hurting both sides. You definitely would not abandon her, and continue to move forward. That was why I chose this precious flower, my solace, to you. I already guessed Y would be attracted to you. Y and I are alike; there is no way she will not fall for my best friend, and will understand you well. I also know you will definitely change Y. You really did not fail my expectations. Thank you for letting Y see that scenery. Thank you for letting her understand that the world outside is not just of pain and sadness, but is also filled with many beautiful flowers. Y will definitely grow stronger. From now on, she definitely can walk on through her own will, and find many wonderful things in this vast world. This is all the things you brought to her. Hey, I am praising you here. Why are you crying away? Well, since you are heartbroken, I suppose I shall let you cry on, right? I already reminded you that if you chase Ys vengeful spirit away and bring her outside, you will lose her. Y is a girl who is like a pixie. She is gentle within, and is very shy though she is calm, and is as innocent as a child. Once she falls for someone, she will reach out to the other person, like a Moonflower extending its vines, climbing up a nearby fence with its tendrils. Like how the girls have an illusion of being the true love for me, the white Moonflower can be dyed by any color, and is an illusion men look to. It is a miracle that appears only at night, hazy yet magical. Having fallen for Y, you must have realized that for sure. Once she step outside, Y will not remain as she was. In the morning, the flower will wilt, and the girl in the fantasy will gradually disappear like morning dew. You once said to me adamantly that you do not care even if this is the case. At that time, you refused the other choice, refused the advice I gave, and that really touched me. You are saying a ghost being touched is not going to make you happy? That you will cry harder in the future if you do not cry now? Well, I guess it cannot be helped. I shall lend you my shoulder to cry on then. You cannot lean on me anyway? Please stop flaring your temper while waving your fist at me. The sight of your twitching eyebrows is already a terrifying image. Okay then, just lean over and cry. You already worked hard. You are really a hero. Y has fallen for you too. Let me tell you this, Koremitsu. Love is just a temporal illusion, but the sweetness and blissfulness it brings to people is definitely not. Like even how a flower disappears, the color and fragrance will forever linger in your heart. So I just want to bid a gentle farewell to the flowers who brought me happiness. Even if it is selfish, self-conceited, I hope they will abstain from agony and tears, and head towards the future with a cheerful feeling. I want to give them the best farewell. While I am still on Earth Volume 2 - Epilogue [Hikaru V2] Epilogue Is all your luggage here? Yes. I threw away a lot of things after much deliberation, and this is the only one left. Y raised the bright sky blue suitcase and pet carrying case as she smiled radiantly. It was a few days after Koremitsu dragged Y out of the house, and ran in the rain The sky was clear, there were no clouds to be seen, and the bright sunlight rained down on their heads. Y was in front of her apartment, waiting for a taxi. Later, she would be headed to the airport. She chose to finish the school leaving procedures, live with her mother in Australia, and continue her education there. Ohwell, it certainly is more convenient to travel with. Koremitsu wanted to chat as if it was normal, but he was still sobbing away, and it seemed he would bawl out if he relaxed in the slightest. Once Ys vengeful spirit is liberated, she will go to Australia. On the day Koremitsu declared to Asai he would protect Y, Hikaru said this to him with conviction. Ys mother has been calling her, telling her to live together in Australia, but she refused every single time. However, her father is increasingly burdened and unable to pay for her living expenses. There was no choice for Y but to go to Australia. However, she did not dare leave her apartment, let alone suffer in a foreign country with a language she was unacquainted with, and she rather die at home. If you do not do anything, perhaps you might be able to maintain the current situation. Hikaru was ostensibly saying something he did not want to as his tone was weak and dejected, his expression gloomy and dull. There is no way Ys parents will want to see their daughter starve to deaththey will probably continue to send her financial aid. In that case, Y will be able to have her usual happiness, and you can have Y, who belongs to you. However, Koremitsu stared at Hikaru, and answered that it did not matter even if he could not meet Y. He had to chase the vengeful spirit away and prevent her from crying whenever she recalled the past. On the day they were viewing flowers in the park, Y and Koremitsu were seated side by side on the bench, talking, Papa did not send any money over since the last month. He told me over the phone that his new wife has a new child, and he has no ability to provide any living means for me. He even apologized to me and told me to go to mama. The sun was shining brightly after the rain stopped, and Y lowered her head dejectedly, I threw a tantrum and ignored papa and mamas advice. I thought they only cared about their new families or job, that nobody really cared about me, that I might as well just die, and I really hope I can die in my sleepits as you said, Imrunning away from reality Though she was sad, she was trying her best to talk with her teeny-weeny voice. Thus, Koremitsu was paying utmost attention to her. I dont know whether I can get along well with mama once I get to Australia. Shes a very shrewd and practical personshe never liked my attitude, and always taught me to be more proactive, or told me to get out and move, and even said Im very stubborn, and I need to make more friends. It really caused me a lot of pressureI cant handle being in a school in Japan; itll be much tougher for me when I go to Australia to study, and I may end up being bullied. Im really scared when I think about this Her hand, which was holding Koremitsus, started to tremble, but she lifted her head gingerly, Iwont run away. You brought me out of that room, and showed me so many wonderful things in the outside world beyond my imagination. She was really trying her best to convey her feelings to Koremitsu. Im going to look for mama there and work hard. I wont run away this time. And so, Koremitsu answered her. He resisted the urge to call her to stay, and tried his best to speak with an encouraging tone. Sure, go for it. (The furthest I went was Osaka during my Middle School graduation tour, and now shes flying to the Southern continent!? The seasons are complete opposite here! Isnt that too far, damn it!) Koremitsu had cried out and voiced his grievances to Hikaru the previous day, and thus, on this day, he tried his best not to cry, and closed his eyes and lips hard. Hikaru however showed a mature expression as he watched Koremitsu from sidelong. Do you regret it? After Hikaru had asked this the previous day, Koremitsu answered with snot and tears riddled on his face, Dont be stupid. Of course Im not regretting this one bit. The efforts would all be wasted if he were to cry at this point. Hikaru would certain tease him for being such a crybaby despite his appearance. But when he saw the taxi approach, he still felt his heart ache. Y too was startled, and looked over at Koremitsu worriedly. Her hands that were holding onto the suitcase trembled, her eyebrows were drooping down, and her face was pale. Koremitsu wanted to cry, and Y looked ready to cry soon as she said with a perplexed tone, Akagiactually, I The taxi stopped in front of Y. With a crying face, Y staring at Koremitsu with tears in her eyes. If he spoke up and asked her to stayif he reached out to grab Ys hand, pull her close, and tell her not to leaveIll think of a way to protect you somehow, perhaps Y might nod her head. Perhaps she might always stay with him. This impulse swept through Koremitsu like a storm. Actually, I Her moist eyes and pale lips were trembling with anxiety. She was to head to a distant country with a language she was unfamiliar, with no friends. She would be alone, and for an introverted girl like her, there was no doubt she was terrified. She must have been afraid, terrified to a point where she was unable to handle it. It was still not too late. There was still a chance for him not to lose her. As long as he said not to go Iwont run away. You brought me out of that room. The words Y managed to eke out with her voice at the park after the rain rang in his mind again. This was the first time Y, who was always hiding in a corner of the room, draped over with a blanket, decided something on her own will. Koremitsu clenched his fists and yelled, WHETHER ITS IN THE PAST OR THE FUTURE, TELL ME ABOUT ANY TROUBLE YOU HAVE IMMEDIATELY! WHETHER ITS BY CALL OR MESSAGE! DONT HIDE ALONE AND BROOD OVER IT! ILL PROTECT YOU NO MATTER WHERE YOU GO! Ys face showed a frown. Akagi In fact, he really hoped to see Y attend school again, make a bunch of new friends, and live her school life happily. This was not because he was lavishly hoping she would have lunch with him, that they would attend and leave together school together. For him, it would be enough to see her being happy as long as they were in the same place. This was the last little wish Koremitsu hoped for. However, he did not regret it. No matter whether it was chasing the vengeful spirit with all his might, or dragging Y out to run in the rain, Or it was when he kissed her with just apprehension in the park. At this moment, he was to watch her leave. And he would definitely, definitely not regret it! Like Koremitsu, Y too widened her eyes as she held her tears back, and clenched her fists tightly. Yes, thank you. Im fine. She tried to act optimistic as she said with a trembling voice. At this moment, her pet carrying case shook. Eh? Lapis? The lid opened, and it immediately leapt out agilely and crept to Koremitsu. Lapis walked towards Koremitsu and Hikaru, and swayed its tail vigorously. It then proceeded to turn around and lie down. The Lapis-colored eyes were looking up at Y, ostensibly ready to send Y off together with Koremitsus group. Y seemingly returned back to her life when she hid in the cramped room under the blue blanket as she showed a fearful, dumbfounded expression. Soon after, she bit her lips hard, ostensibly hiding her pain. With a sense of loneliness and thanksgiving mixed within, she said, So Lapisyou want to leave me too. Up till nowI had been a scaredy cat, and wouldnt let you go out. Im sorrythank you for being with me all this while Lapis let out a clear purr, seemingly saying she was no longer a scaredy cat. With Lapis, Koremitsu and Hikaru watching, Y sat on the taxi. From the window, she said, Akagi, I wont be a flow that blooms in the night anymore. Ill become a flower that blooms towards the sun. Her cheerful eyes were filled with tears as she smiled. When we meet the next time, Ill show that Ive become a girl who likes to smile. Koremitsu too wanted to smile to her. But no matter how hard he tried to raise his lips or move his face, his body would not obey. His throat and eyes were heating up, and the salty and bitter fluids nearly overflow, to a point where he had to try his best to hold it it. Ehyes. Koremitsu frowned and tried his best to squeeze out a flat voice. He wanted to smile and make Y relax more, but he just could not do so no matter what. The taxi departed away, and Ys silhouette gradually shrank. (If you have any trouble, say it out! Ill rush over to youb-butI hope such a thing will never happen again! It doesnt matter even if we dont meet. Itll be a thousand times better as long as youre happy! Its fine even if you dont call or send a message!) Lapis was sticking at his feet, and Hikaru patted him on the shoulder. Uuu~ Koremitsu still ended up breaking down in tears. ? ? ? The next day, Koremitsus eyebrows were raised higher than usual, his lips tightly curled, his eyes bloodshot as he went to school, and his classmates backed off from him in fear. There was a new rumor in school, saying he was a delinquent more terrifying than a vengeful spirit. I heard he challenged the vengeful spirit barehanded. Even the vengeful spirit was scared away by that delinquent. This rumor of unknown origin instantly spread throughout the school, but Koremitsu was currently not in the mood to bother with that. After school, he was at the parapet on the roof, and there was a breeze with a breath of summer. A plane flew by the blue sky. Y must have reached there already. The pixie girl with the gentle smile had disappeared. Despite some loneliness, he felt contented for being able to see such a radiant smile from Y. That was most likely Koremitsus first love. He inadvertently reflecting on it, wondering how many times Hikaru went through such turbulent moments of meetings and separation? Hikaru too floated beside Koremitsu and looked afar with a calm expression, albeit mixed with some loneliness. I want to give them the best farewell. Hikaru had once stated this before. He did not want to give his beloved flowers atonement or repentance, but a gentle farewell. Every flower, Every love, He really loved them from the bottom of his heart. Those were treasured memories that were irreplaceable. Perhaps he was not just a frivolous casanova of a young man. (I think Im starting to understand what he feels) Hikaru too would be lost, and afraid. But he tried his best to think for others. His smile and sweet talk was not for himself, but to comfort the wounded hearts of others. In his heart, there was a blue, lonely, peaceful ocean. In essence, Y is just like me. We are scared of being hurt, and scared of hurting others. We just want to remain in a quiet closed space, living in a peaceful, constant life. Why did Hikaru still remain on this world even after after? Why would he sometimes look in a distant place alone? There were still many things Koremitsu did not understand. However (As long as Hikaru remains on Earth, Ill continue to be with him until the end.) Koremitsu leaned towards the fence as he said to this enigmatic friend of his, Are you 100m closer to Heaven now? Yeah. Hikaru answered gently, his golden dazzling hair swaying gently. Then I better get ready and practise how to smile. Yes, if you send me off with that smile you showed to those girls in the chemistry classroom, I think I will still have some psychological trauma in my reincarnation. OKAY, DONT MENTION THAT INCIDENT AGAIN! They said your smile is more terrifying than a vengeful spirit. DONT SAY IT!!! Koremitsu was flushed red as he roared out at the teasing Hikaru. In the future, he would have to learn how to smile. If, on one day, he would have to separate from an important person again, he had to brighten that persons heart with a smile. He would have to endure the pain of separation and earnestly bless the person who was leaving. He would have to show an indomitable, firm smile, and tell the other person he is alright. Koremitsu, do you know the floral language of yellow Roses? Not the large ones though. The small one. The very cute kind. How do I know? Why are you asking me this out of a sudden? Stop acting now and just tell me directly if you want to. Yes yes. Hikaru was ostensibly demonstration as he showed his most radiant smile to the frowning Koremitsu. It is to leave with a smile. ? ? ? I heard Miss Kanai went to Australia to live with her mother. In the bamboo forest at the back yard, Hiina Oumi said this with a deliberate tone to Shungo Tj, who was staring at the stone monument. So Mr Akagi really fulfilled that promise. I guess. He uttered without looking back. It seems hes really good friends with Lord Hikaru. He must have heard quite a few things from the latter, maybe hell say everything if we agitate him. Shungo however showed a stern expression on his face as he interrupted that clear voice of hers. Dont spread that sort of message again. This method is too underhanded. I would say it is the best method to lure out the murderer. Also, the one spreading the rumors about Y kanai was not me. If you suspect anything I am not suspecting you. Are you still having a grudge that I stated youre the culprit behind this in front of Mr Akagi? Thats an act to lure out information about how Mr Akagi is like~ and also, the Matriarch Asa will view that I have no relationship with you, so its a good plan that kills two birds with one stone. Did I go overboard with the acting? She said with an unconcerned tone. Im not having any grudges over anything. Of course, you arent such a petty person after all, Upperclassman! Hiina spoke with a deliberate cheerful, voice, and then said sternly like a completely changed person. I do feel the one sending the rumors that hurt Y Kanai through the mailsmust have been someone who truly loved Lord Hikaru. Right, it must have been someone who loved him so much to a point of killing off. At this point, Shungo was wondering what kind of expression was Hiina showing on her face exactly. Was it a mature, aloof expression that was very unsuitable for her? Or was it that of an innocent youths, enjoying the moment. He pondered for a while, but did not want to look back and confirm. However Shungo recalled the moment when he met Hikaru at the turf course in Shinshu, that hollow and fragile smile of his when Shungo acted rudely to him, and the wound on his wrist (I really couldnt ask at that sort of moment.) This incident would still remain in his heart. Perhaps one day, it would be an ace that would change the relationship between the Tjs and the Mikados Right, there was no time to be depressed over Y Kanai. The more aces he had in his hand, the better. Because of this, he silently accepted Hiinas presence. Shungo continued on to the classroom, and never looked at Hiina once even till the end. He seemed to hear Hiinas soft voice of admiration from behind, We shall always be allies, big brother. It was really soft. Shungo however pretended not to hear and walked off without looking back. ? ? ? Koremitsu looked back, and found Honoka standing behind with a worried look. Its about time for class. She said to him nervously. Koremitsu had sent her a message the previous day, informing her of Ys actions in finishing the procedures to leave school, and that she flew off the Australia the previous day. Honoka did not mention about that, but rather, walked towards his side cautiously, and reached her hand to grab the fence. If he was to keep staying here and not attend class, it was very likely Honoka would stay behind to accompany him. (As expectedshes really a good person. Just when Koremitsu was about to say, Lets head back to class, he found Honoka, with her head turned towards him, stare at him with a convicted expression. ? She stared at a puzzled looking Koremitsu with a timid look on her face, and with a tremblingand serious voice, she said, Im sorry for saying this at this timebut, I think, I like you. Volume 3 - Prologue [Hikaru V3] Prologue If my wish were to become real, I would have given birth to you again. You held on to me in my womb for 10 months and 10 days, and I let all the blood flowing in me ebb afflux into your body, place my hand quietly on the womb that is growing by the day. To me, the most wonderful thing is being intoxicated as I hear your throbbing resonate with me, and in return, I fell further in love with you. I love you. I always did. I loved you more than my own happiness and future. Even though it was deemed a sin, I still loved you, maddeningly till I could not control myself. And then, I thought of hiding you soon after you were born, before anyone else saw you. Volume 3 - CH 1 Koremitsu gives a frown, his lips curled downwards, showing a troubled look. It was a certain afternoon in June, the intense sun bringing the torrid air of Summer. The Classics teacher was at the podium, carrying out the lesson. Mixed amongst these sounds was a sweet-filled voice descending upon him. The blossoms of an Acacia tree resemble an angels raiment. The long reddish stamens sway at the tips of the twigs, letting out a dreamy aroma. One will definitely feel entranced in Shangri-La upon sleeping within those soft flowers. The youth with the wonderful angelic voice did not have a raiment, but he still gently floated above Koremitsu. His slender limbs, his dazzling blond hair and his effeminate beautiful face revealed an unrealistic beauty and clearness. Despite being in a half-sleeved shirt and pants, the standard uniform attire, his beautiful face was beyond that of the other students. In fact, Hikaru was an irregular existence, what they called a ghost, and nobody, other than Koremitsu, could see how he looked, or hear his voice. Because of this, he continued to ramble on alone, And speaking of Acacia, there is a Kino Iratsume, famous as a singer of love songs, who once sang this line C Bloom in the day, sleep at night longing for love the silk flowers. Wont you come and enjoy them with me?Acacia flowers bloom in the day, and fall asleep unwillingly in the night. Is it really alright for only someone like me to marvel at this? I really want to marvel at this with youwell, that should be how it goes. If that intellectual big sister hears this gentle line, I probably will be told the Acacia tree you talk about doesnt exist at all, just as what happened to tomo no Yakamochi1. Hikaru spoke in a forlorn tone. For him, a harem prince who could accept a girls confession wholeheartedly, it would certainly be difficult for him to accept that someone would refuse a womans request, even if it was a love affair rumor from a thousand years ago. (But no matter how youre confessed to, there are times when you cant accept their feelings, right?) Koremitsu listens in on Hikarus innocent words as he pouted harder, his frown intensifying. He was not frowning because of the ghost floating in front of him, for he was used to hearing Hikaru chatter beside him, floating around. At first, he really had difficulty accepting, but after more than a month, he was more or less used to it. Rather than that With abated breath, Koremitsu glanced slightly to the left ! The girl seated beside him was as frozen as he was, looking over at him with a tense look. (Woah!) Once their eyes met, Koremitsu head sizzled, and he hurriedly looked away. Speaking of which, her face was flushed red just a while back, and she was so tense the textbook fell from her hands. She hurriedly tried to pick it up, only to knock into the chair and tumble over. It was really dangerous. Miss Shikibu, watch out! Hikarus voice came from above. Shikibu could not hear Hikaru, but as all the stares in the classroom were gathered on her sorry, she whimpered and returned to her seat again. She then buried her head behind the textbook, preventing Koremitsu from seeing her face. But Koremitsu could see her reddened nape through the white half-sleeved shirt, and his heart raced as if he was the one who tripped over. At that moment, he also recalled what happened before, and felt an itch in his gut. Miss Shikibu has been very careless recently. You have some responsibility for that as well, so its better that you take care of her and prevent her from getting hurt. I think you can try lending a hand and support her. Hikaru stated a feminist sounding line. ? ? ? I think, I like you. A few days ago, after the rain, Honoka Shikibu confessed to Koremitsu on the roof with a trembling voice. At that time, Koremitsu was completely bewildered. Is this person serious!? Is she controlled by some suspicious electric wave!? Koremitsu wondered. Suffice to say, Koremitsu was highly abhorred by the presence of women and animals since young. It was the same in Middle School, as the girls felt red hair was a sign of hooliganism, viewed him as a delinquent, and isolated him. There was even a rumor that the girl seated next to Koremitsu slimmed down by 6kg in a week due to excessive fear. Even Honoka too had mistaken Koremitsu for a molester, kicked him in the middle of the public, and showed a look of extreme contempt. After that, Koremitsu consulted Honoka over Aoi and Ys matters, and Honoka finally realized that Koremitsu was an unexpectedly nice and straightforward person. Because of this, they managed to improve their relationship. But why would she suddenly blush and say I think, I like you to a crude delinquent? To Koremitsu, Honokas confession was overly abrupt, and he felt there was nothing other than a trap to it. Their eyes met each other for a long time, and it felt time had stopped; after that, Honoka lowered her head, looking ready to cry, but immediately turned her head aside, raised her voice, and said, J-Just as a classmate, thats all! D-D-D-Dont be mistaken here. She insisted as she spoke with an agitated voice, Its just, a simple like between classmates, thats all! Honoka said as she retreated stiffly, nearly tumbled at the door, and dashed down the stairs with a crying expression. Throughout this, Koremitsu was unable to say anything. Hikaru, was standing beside him, had witnessed the entire event, and put his head into his hands, saying, I am sorry, Koremitsu. I should have taught you how to handle such a situation. Miss Shikibus actions are 3 times quicker than I expected, so I was careless. After that, Honoka had been hiding from Koremitsu. Whenever Koremitsu tried to talk to her, she would turn away and pretend to be focused on typing a message. Once break time occurred, she would immediately run from her seat, either to spend some alone time at an empty place, or to find her friend, the braid-haired class representative. This forced action however showed how concerned she was about Koremitsu. Even Koremitsu felt the awkwardness between them, and he froze all over, sweating. ? ? ? At this point, you might want to go out with Miss Shikibu. It was lunch break. After Honoka covered her face shyly, bit her lower lip, and hurriedly left the noisy classroom, Koremitsu strolled down the corridor with a sullen look. Hikaru naturally floated beside him, and then proposed something completely outrageous. I actually intended to get a girl who likes to smile as your girlfriend, but Miss Shikibu really is pretty, and has nice long legs. Maybe it is a wonderful thing that such an alluring beauty blushes as she looks at you. Those nice legs of hers are top notch amongst our year, whether in terms of appearance or power. There are definitely a lot of boys who yearn to be kicked and trampled by her. Tch, I dont have that sort of interest! Koremitsu grumbled bitterly with a frowning look. Since Honoka had declared that she liked him only as a classmate, he felt that he should continue to treat her in the same manner. Even if she had not said that like you as a classmate line, and had confessed to him directly, Koremitsu would have been troubled. No matter how pretty her legs were, Honoka Shikibu was a good person. Koremitsu however was hesitant on the aspect of liking her, on whether he wanted to date her. It was merely a few days ago that he started his first love with Y Kanai, only to break up with the latter. His heart would flutter whenever he recalled her dreamy smile, the soft little hand grasped firmly in his, and the taste of rain as their lips interlocked. She was a fantastical girl blooming in the night. And in the morning, the illusion disappeared. The weak girl walked into the world of day through her own will, and though she had departed, Koremitsu kept longing for that love affair. Either way, there was no way he could immediately divert his affections to Honoka, for he felt it would be disrespectful to both her and Y. If it were Hikaru, he would definitely say with a beaming smile, All the girls are like flowers, each flower has its unique charm, and are worthy of being loved. However, Koremitsu knew he was not suited to be a harem prince, and that a wretched peasant such as him could only be the waterboy. Honoka had declared she liked him as a classmate, so Koremitsu was trying his best to face her with the same attitude as before. However, (I feel a lot awake now that I caught some airor rathermy face is all red now) Koremitsu scratched his head, and Hikaru showed a hapless smile. Well, it certainly is like you not like Miss Shikibu after your affair with Y had just ended, Koremitsu. I think she will be able to understand this. (Ughreally?) Leaving aside this, it would not be manly for him to remain aloof for Honokas sake, and increase her burden heavily. Ahh, you are getting frustrated again, Koremitsu. It is not good for you often frown when you are young. I told you that it is fine; Miss Shikibu will certainly want to talk with you normally. If you take a little initiative, perhaps things might become the same as it was before. Just when Hikaru was speaking with a matured tone, Akagi, do you mind if I have a few words? An unexpected voice came sidelong, And it was from the third year, Shungo Tj. This nobleman had a masculine face, a long body, and was the focal point of attention no matter where he went. Koremitsu had some interaction with this person because of Ys case, but it was still a rare sight for him, classified as a noble in this school, to specially look for Koremitsu, the worst, vile wild dog of all. The students on the corridor were looking at them with shocked expressions, and Koremitsu felt somewhat awkward. What is it? Is it about Y? No, I heard the cat she raised is left in your care, but I do not plan to talk about this now. rather. (Who told him about that!?) It was true the white cat that was with Y was in Koremitsus house. After he broke up with Y, the cat snobbishly stayed at Koremitsus house, seemingly stating Ill let you take care of me for the time being. But Koremitsu never mentioned this to anyone else. Besides, the people around him were trying to avoid him, so there was no one else he could talk to. How did he know? Upon thinking about this, Koremitsu felt a chill on his spine. At this moment, Tj turned around and spoke to him, Akagi, are you dating anyone at the moment? What? Koremitsu saw that Tjs eyes looked exceptionally serious, and felt skeptical in the face of this sudden question as he answered, Not for now Tjs frown intensified once he heard the answer. It seemed he had discovered something serious. Then, assuming that you feel a girl staring at you from behind, what will you do? Ill tell her that if she has something to say, just say it to me, no? What if that girl approaches you with a troubled look on her face? Even if a woman challenges me, I wont do anything to her. If she blushes and starts stripping in front of you, what will you do? Call the ambulance of course! Either her heads all burned up with a fever, or shes a perverted streaker! Tj then grabbed Koremitsus shoulders firmly, and spoke with confidence, It is truly a gift that you have such healthy thoughts. Please continue to live on like this. He then patted Koremitsu twice on the shoulder, and turned to leave. Whats with him? That is truly unexpected. Mr Shungo looked so seriousI thought he was going to confess to you. Hikarus words left Koremitsu unable to laugh, You idiot. Whatre you saying!? He glanced to the side Upperclassman Tj just grabbed the delinquent kings shoulders and gave him a passionate look. A mutter could be heard from the side. And then, Upperclassman Tj just confessed to the delinquent king! Upperclassman Tj fell in passionate love with the delinquent king! The mutterings soon got louder. (Thats enough! Dont call me a homosexual delinquent king now!) Koremitsu lifted his chin and glared at the students around him, scaring them. At this point, his eyes met that of Honokas friend, the braid-haired girl who was standing in the corner. She widened her eyes behind the glasses, and it was unknown if she saw what just happened, or she heard the rumors spread really quickly, as she said, M-Mr Akagiare you gay with Upperclassman Tj? She was trembling timidly, I-I thinklove is not divided by gender, as long as people love each other And then, she showed a stiff smile, HO~NOO~!!! She then turned around and sprinted off. HEY! WAIT! Koremitsu furiously gave chase after the bespectacled class representative, who was running with her braids sway from side to side, like a pigs tail. HO~NOO~! HO~NOO~! HO~NOO~! Michiru! Honoka just so happened to be at the class door, looking startled as she called out to her good friend. Koremitsus mind immediately boiled over. (STOP! DONT TELL SHIKIBU!!) Whats wrong, Michiru!? Mr Akagi has become gay with Upperclassman Tj on the corridor! ! (ARRGGGHHHH!!! THIS BESPECTACLED GIRL!! SHE LOOKS DECENT AND SHY, AND YET SHES SO DIRECT WHEN SAYING THIS!!!) Honoka really seemed to be startled by her friends words, and once she spotted a panting Koremitsu, she shuddered. She stared at Koremitsu, her face showing shock and complication, only to then change her expression into one that stated please let this be kidding. (Shikibu, please dont believe her! I) Upperclassman Tj just embraced Mr Akagi tightly and confessed to him! And Mr Akagi stared back at Upperclassman Tj with a passionate stare! They must have done something together! (DO YOU HAVE A GRUDGE WITH ME, YOU BESPECTACLED GIRL!!!???) Honoka again shuddered once she heard this, and turned to glare at Koremitsu, her expression conflicted between anger and disappointment. Lets go, Michiru. Honoka turned her back on Koremitsu, and dragged the class representative into the classroom. As Koremitsu was left speechless, Hikaru said with sympathy, WellMiss Shikibu must have been shocked, especially since she just heard that the person she recently confessed to had embraced a male upperclassman. Well, do not be this listless now. Let us observe Miss Shikibus situation, and find a chance to explain to her. Do not be downhearted. Hikaru placed his hand gently on Koremitsus shoulder, but as he was a ghost, his hand did not leave a mark. .Im not downheartedat all. Koremitsu clenched his fists as he said. Haa, if I think about it, even if Shikibu thinks Im gay with Tj, its nothing after all. HahaI guess its a good thing if she ends up think that she shouldnt approach a damned guy like me, hahaha. Koremitsu, you may be thinking of laughing, but your expression is really scary. Your face is quivering, and your eyes are narrowed. You do not have to force yourself to make Shikibu hate you there. I-Im not forcing anything! He stammered a reply, and did not say anything afterwards And upon seeing Hikaru sigh with a look of condolement, Koremitsu said unhappily, Besides, how can I go around caring about what others say about me? More importantly, we need to hurry and deal with the next regret you have! ? ? ? Is it really good for you not to explain this to Miss Shikibu? She was giving a few worried looks on the way home, and then she shook her head a few times, and even nearly fell over. Shut up! I said that I dont care about her now! Anyway, are you sure the place is correct? It was after school. They arrived in front of a public elementary school in their task to complete Hikarus unfinished wish. The elementary school students were dismissed from school earlier than high school students, so there were only a few students walking out from the classroom. There were a few children walking out with backpacks, and were terrified upon seeing a red-haired delinquent with a savage expression standing in front of them. Some shrieked and ran off in tears, while others shuddered as they retreated back into the school. It would be troublesome if they looked for a teachers assistance. Hikaru seemed tentative as he answered vaguely, Yesthis is the place. (Hm? Is it a female teacher this time? Some students mom? Please dont start an indecent relationship now.) During lunch break, Koremitsu sent a message at the school roof, in accordance to Hikarus instructions. To dear cute Shiiko, the promised item is prepared. Koremitsu was inadvertently impressed that Hikaru could remember the of all the girls. According to Hikaru himself, it seemed his memory would increase tenfold as long as it had anything to do with girls. This Shiiko was probably the name of the girl. The reply he received was that he was to wait outside the school gate. (But whats promised this time?) And also, there was another mystery. Hey, is there any special meaning to this collar here? Koremitsu asked with veins bulging from his head. There as a black dog collar on his neck, and he bought it at a pet shop as he made his way to this place. Why a dog collar? This, together with the eye-catching red hair, made him look like a delinquent king. Hikaru suddenly smiled, and said, It is a mark, sort of. That certainly was a random answer. But it really suits you, like a vocalist in a punk band. Isnt it weird to have a punk band vocalist stand at an elementary school gate? Ahh, damn, Im feeling that somethings weird here. Besides, its been more than 10 minutes past the agreed time. Did she run away in fear after seeing me? Certainly not. She should be able to respond, since you are exactly what she wants. What? Koremitsu asked. Hikarus expression became milder, and he continued, Shiikos a firm-willed child, so she must have been observing you. (Firm-willedchild?) If it were a teacher, would it be inappropriate to call her a child? Even if she were a civil servant, she should be older than Hikaru, who was in 10th Grade At this point, a cute voice came from below. Big brother Koremitsu lowered his head, and found a girl carrying a red school bag and a grassy green sling pochette looking up at him. The large black eyes seemed to be filled with tears as he looked over. (What now? Is she crying because of my appearance!?) Koremitsu was least adept at dealing with animals, children and women. But he could not leave this girl alone, crying. If he took out a handkerchief and wipe her tears away, would she be more terrified than ever? Just when he was at a loss of what to do, the girl then spoke with a demure, cute voice, Big Brotherare you Hikarus friend? Ah? Yeah. (Dont tell me this brat is) Cold sweat slowly rose on Koremitsus forehead, Big brotherwere you the one who sent me this message? Yeah. Flabbergasted, Koremitsu stared at the girl again. She had her silky straight black hair tied into two ponytails, and there were thick eyelashes around her large eyes. She had glossy, milky skin, rosy cheeks, and pink lips. a delicate neck, legs. and small hands that were holding to the straps. Her round knees were exposed under the girlish, airy skirt, and she wore a pair of clean white socks. She looks like a kid no matter how I see it! Shes still a grade schooler! Shes at most 10! Maybe younger! Are you Shiiko? Koremitsu gulped. The girl nodded, and sniffled, My names Shioriko Wakagi. Sorry, big brother. I feel like crying now. I just thought about Hikaru, so She said. Ah, erm, nice to meet you. The girl lowered her head in a loveable manner. (Is she one of your unfinished wishes too!? Shes still carrying a school bag! Hey!) But Hikaru did not seem to hear Koremitsu, Ahh, Shiiko is really cute! No girl is more suited to wear white socks! The skirt length is also perfect! The knees have to show! The lips are glossy like peach! Ahh, the dangling black silky hair look so romantic. It is the best! Shiiko is really my little pixie!) Hikaru had gone crazy. (Hhey! I say, your faces melting from the happiness! And besides, its scary that youre staring at a kid with such a look!) If Hikarus admirers had seen him look so inebriated, they would certainly run away. Erm, big brotherwhy did you come look for Shiiko? Ah, eh, well Of course it is to fulfill my promise with Shiiko, my little lady. Hikaru knelt down in front of Shioriko like a knight in the Middle Ages, beaming as he answered. Upon seeing this, Koremitsu really had the urge to kick him. Did you have some promise with Hikaru? Im here to help him fulfill it. Shiorikos thin shoulders shuddered. Promise? Her face immediately froze, and then, she blushed, fidgeted about and said, Well, if its a promiseyoure referring to that, right? Shioriko lowered her petite head shyly, and her black hair, tied in twin ponytails, swayed elegantly. (Well, since its a promise with a kid, I guess its nothing big. Lets hurry up, finish this and go back home.) If not Shiiko really looks so cute~ in that pose! My heart is starting to race! Such a sinful little girl! He would be completely revolted by the friend creating a ruckus beside him. (Besides, you dont have a heartbeat now!) He turned to look at Shioriko, and she lifted her blushing face, holding his middle and index fingers on his left hand. Woah! Koremitsu was shocked, and Shioriko shyly lifted her eyes at him, saying, Thenbig brother, you will take Shiikos virginity in Hikarus place, right? !!!!!!!!!!!!!! What did this brat say now!? This brat!? Shiikos virginity, In Hikarus stead (HIKARU-!!!!!!) Koremitsu gave Hikaru a demonic glare, and even as a ghost, Hikaru felt his life to be in jeopardy as he took a step back. Ko-Koremitsu? Your expression looks a little terrifyingShiiko will be scared! Calm down! (How can I possibly calm down now, you idiot!!!) Th-There is a reason for this! And I do not intend for you to take away her virginity right now! (ARE YOU SAYING YOURE INTENDING TO ENJOY IT ON A SPECIAL DAY OR SOMETHING!?) Guu, Hikaru was a very kind person, and even offered to buy Shiikos virginity when Shiikos troubled over the lack of money. (YOU BASTARDC!!!!!!) Koremitsu! If you continue to show such a savage look, youll have problems trying to find a job! Control yourself! (WHOSE FAULT DO YOU THINK IT IS ANYWAY! BUYING A KIDS VIRGINITY!? YOU PEDOPHILE OF A HAREM PRINCE! CRIMINAL!) If his aura could chase a ghost away, Koremitsu would have hoped to chase Hikaru to the ends of the universe. As he was pondering about this, Shioriko raised his fingers. Well, if its big brotherShiiko can accept it. She lowered her head, blushing as she muttered, and upon hearing that, Koremitsu nearly fainted in anger. (AS IF THAT CAN WORK OUT! AM I GOING TO TAKE HIKARUS PLACE AND BECOME A LOLICON WITH AN ILLICIT RELATIONSHIP WITH AN ELEMENTARY SCHOOL KID!?) DONT JOKE AROUND! I DONT WANT TO BE SEEN AS A PERVERTS FRIEND! His mouth was ajar, and he was unable to say anything. During this time, Shioriko dragged him to the school. Ehheh? Outsiders cant go in without permission, right? Let go of me. Nobodys in school at this time. Shiiko seemed to have made up her mind as she lowered her head and continued in. She was only holding onto Koremitsus middle and index fingers, but the soft doll-like hand was grasping onto him firmly, and he was really unwilling to shake her off. Sorry, Koremitsu, but please accompany Shiiko for a while. Hikaru clapped his hands together as he said. (AS IF! IM NOT A LOLICON HERE-!!) As Koremitsu grumbled in his heart, he arrived at the shower room located at the swimming pool, located away from the classrooms. Nobody elsewill come here, so. There was the smell of bleach lingering in the entire room, and Shioriko leans her back on the door, lifting her head shyly as she said. (ITS CRAZY TO DO THIS IN A SHOWER ROOM!) A shower room really is a nice place. I have been to the shower rooms in middle schools, high schools and even girl schools, but it is my first time going to an elementary school shower room. (DONT LOOK AROUND AS IF YOURE SO INTERESTED! YOU BIG PERVERT OF A GHOST!!) Eh? This isnt good, right? I dont want to come here and help Hikaru do that. No, Hikaru himself wouldnt want to do that. As Koremitsu was sweating over this, trying to convince her, You dont want Shiiko, big brother? Do you hate Shiiko? She showed a tender expression as she asked, No, its not about whether I hate you or not. How old are you? 9 years old. In fourth grade. (THATS COMPLETELY OUT OF THE PARK NOWC!) Koremitsu felt a chill up his spine. But Shioriko clasped her hands around Koremitsus waist, and cuddled him. She pressed herself at Koremitsus chest, and the body warmth reached him through the thin shirt. A milk and sugar-like sweetness entered his nostrils, and the exceptionally soft black hair rested upon his hand. Also, Shioriko actually undid his belt, loosened the buckle, and even pulled the zip down. (Wh-Whats going on? Whys she able to do it this well! HHHHEEEYYYY!! STOP IT!) Koremitsu wanted to push her aside forcefully. But suddenly,he felt chilly on his lower body. (Huh?) He was taken aback when he realized his pants and underwear were taken down, and there was a flash a second later. *Snap* Upon hearing this, Koremitsus eyes widened, and he found Shioriko holding a phone, smiling. (Uh? What?) He did not know what was going on at all. It was already a scary sight that his lower body was photographed, but what startled Koremitsu more was that Shioriko, standing at the door with the bag on her back, her legs spread apart, had seemingly become a completely different person. The young girl, who looked up at him shyly with a blush just a while ago, showed an indomitable glint in her eyes, her pink lips raised proudly. Also, the mouth that had just said big brother shyly, let out a vastly different tone, You pervert.* She then continued, How long are you going to keep showing that ugly thing? What? Whats with this tone now? Wheres it coming from? You followed a grade school student into the shower with indecent intentions. Thats filthier than a maggot. Wh-What are you saying? Koremitsu pulled up his underwear and pants as he exclaimed. Shioriko showed the photo she just took to him. There was a red-haired youth on the photo, with raised eyebrows, a wide nose bridge, and a savage expression with his arms raised, his lower body completely naked. His posture was such that he resembled a predator hunting its prey, and also, the school emblem on the uniform and the signboard Nagomi Elementary School-Shower Room Usage Times could be seen clearly. Suffice to say, he looked like a vile beast of a high school student, ravenously entering an elementary schools shower room. A stunned Koremitsu watched Shioriko run away from his front, and the latter leisurely reached for the door. She then put the phone at her lips, narrowed her eyes coldly, and stated arrogantly, If you dont want this photo to appear in your school, from now on, you shall be my dog. ? ? ? That night, Please, Koremitsu? I can only bequeath Shiiko to you, my trusted good friend. Hikaru was seated on the cushion, kneeling down, bowing earnestly as he begged. Koremitsu was seated in a cross-legged manner, his arms folded as he glared back. Right beside Hikaru was the snowy white body of the kitten Lapis. It would occasionally stare at Koremitsu with its lapis-blue eyes, but soon quickly closed its eyes disinterestedly. Shiiko is a child who is like a blooming Purple Gromwell. On first glance, she may look like a petite white pitiful flower, but she has a noble, beautiful and arrogant personality befitting a Purple Gromwell. The locally produced Purple Gromwells in our country are an endangered species, so there is a need to protect and nurture Shiiko. If not, she may be trampled on or weeded out at will, and may even wilt as a result. Shiiko is actually a good-natured child at heart, but children are quite reckless in their thinking, and do such things for the sake of money. Looks like shes very used to this from the way she blackmailed me. Upon hearing Koremitsu, lying on the floor, say this, Hikaru responded with silence. That brats not a first time offender, I guess. Th-thats because a lot of things happened to Shiikothere is an issue with the adult who is raising herCahh, I am not blaming you for being careless or anything however, Koremitsu. With a cute girl like Shiiko threatening me, I am even willing to give up on Christianity. Dont say something thatll bring about protests from religious organizations! Koremitsu yelled. Lapis opened her eyes in a silt. Koremitsu however continued to glance aside at Hikaru, whose shoulders were lowered, and whose voice got gentler. Hey, how did you meet that brat in the first place? I guess, we were at the park back then. Shiiko was beside the parterre, looking at the lilies, saying Big brother, there are pretty flowers here. I think theres a Thumbelina2 in there, She was as cute as an angel Stop lying. I remember very well that you bought that brats virginity. You dont deny that, right? Uu, but we really first met each other at the park. Hikaru seemed to ponder, and then said, Last Spring, I saw Shiiko at the roadside, selling her first night to a lolicon-looking fat uncle, so I bought her at a higher price. How much did she want? W-Woah! Koremitsu knew that his body would pass through, but he still swung a punch. Hikaru tumbled back as he sat down, and Lapis retreated to a corner of the room, seemingly trying to avoid this calamity. Dont you run away! You damned lolicon!! You child sex offender bastard! Loli pervert prince! But even if you tell me not to run away, my body will run away instinctively when I see someone looking like Yama3 chasing me around! And I just prepaid for Shiikos first time; I havent done anything yet! I plan to wait for another 4 years, so please cut me the lolicon tag for now! Just 4 years!? A college student doing it with an eighth grader girl is a violation of children rights!! Koremitsu continued to hunt and punch the escaping Hikaru, but his fist could only pass through the latters body, and not hit him. SHUT UP, KOREMITSU! GO OUTSIDE IF YOU WANT TO DO SPORTS!! His aunt Koharu growled angrily from the outside. Koremtisu himself felt that he was simply wasting his strength for no good reason, and put his hands onto the floor weakly, panting hard. Good thing you cant live on for another 4 years, you bastard. How depressing. Since you have so much money, pay me back for what I paid for the theme park entrance tickets and for what I bought for Y. Koremitsu reached his hand out, Eh, but I never had any friends, and I never had any interests, so I was happy that the pocket change and New Year money I saved up on were finally put to good use, so I said Dont worry, leave it to me I dont know who else is rich enough to be the patron for an elementary school brat carrying a school bag. How much did you pay exactly? Hikaru showed a vague smile. It may be a little more than what you imagined. But its worth giving up a billion if its for Shiiko. Koremitsu again straightened his arm and swung it at Hikarus face. Woah! Hikaru shrieked. Please do not hit my face. Shut up. Whyre you complaining when you know it cant hurt you? You only gave her pocket change, and did nothing else to her, right? Yes. Trust me. (Its because its you that I dont believe you!!!) Koremitsu thought as he glared furiously, but managed to abstain from saying this. Besides, there was something else he had to be certain of. Didnt you ask me to wear that collar before I looked for the brat? That is right. I felt that wild design really suit you, Koremitsu You say its a marking, but youve been planning on letting me be her dog right from the beginning, right? Hikaru averted his glance slightly, but upon hearing the sound of Koremitsu rummaging through boxes and looking for weapons, he realized he was disadvantaged, and said, S-Shiiko said that she wanted to have a fierce-looking loyal dog, so I promised to get her one. You did fit her criteria very well, so I guessed she would definitely like it. As I expected, she really has taken a liking to you. SO THATS WHAT YOU MEAN BY SUITS!!! Koremitsu recalled the words Hikaru said at the school gate, and his blood boiled again. This damned happy-go-lucky prince! Alright, its decided! Im going to be a disciple of a priest and learn the art of exorcism! Im sorry!! Shiiko will be suspicious if you approach her normally, so the first thing is to gain her trustCthis is the principle of winning confidence by inflicting self injury. What trust!? Shes calling me her dog! Wheres the trust!? It certainly is true that it might be a humiliation for you, hailed as a Delinquent King, to let an elementary schoolgirl take such a photo of you and use it as blackmail to make you her dog, but this is for her sake, so please be her dog for the time being. You definitely can make a good dog! I guarantee that! Dont call a human dog here and there! And dont guarantee that!! Youre noisy, Lapis seemed to show such an annoyed look. Anyway, even if you had promise that youll give that brat a dog, I dont want to be the nanny for that damned brat. Koremitsu stated firmly, and Hikaru immediately lowered his shoulders dejectedly, saying with a forlorn look, Shiiko does not have any relative who would scold her. Koremitsu was taken aback by these words. Hikaru continued to mutter, Shiiko had always lived with her grandfather, and they were financially poor ever since she was young. That is why she has such a pragmatic personality as a result, but she really is an innocent and gentle girl at heart. That is why I want to turn her into a fine lady. I want to mold her into an outstanding person when I was with her, just like you are, Koremitsu. Hikaru lowered his head, his eyes dulled, having lost their luster, and his tone and voice were gloomy. But I disappeared when I was worried about her, and she intends to continue doing such dangerous things. Hikaru bit on his elegantly curved lips, and lifted his head, showing an anxious expression as he said to Koremitsu, If this keeps up, Shiiko might get cheated and abducted by the Yakuza and sold off as a result. That is why I hope you can tell Shiiko that a fine lady cannot cheat and threaten others in my stead! P-Please, Koremitsu! His eyes were fixated on Koremitsu as he begged earnestly. (This guys still so serious when it comes to women affairs.) Normally, he would float around leisurely, being nonchalant about everything else, just as a ghost wouldCbut when push comes to shove, his expression would become abnormally earnest and decisive. Perhaps he was truly worried about that arrogant brat after all. (Guess I have no choice. Its true that I dont know what shell end up doing if I leave her alone like this, and I get a feeling that the bad guys will be after her. Well, it cant be helped. I did promise my good promise that Ill resolve all his regrets regarding women. He muttered as he started scratching at his hair. (~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~, but Im not good at dealing with brats.) Koremitsu stared at Hikaru, whose knees were bent together on the cushion, his body leaning forward, showing a serious look; he frowned, and said, Ill be her dog for the time being, I guess. 1.One of the poets in the Collection of Japanese Poems (Wakas) of Ancient and Modern Times, Born 718, died 785. 2.The protagonist of a literary fairy tale by Hans Christian Andersen. 3. Buddhist deity. Basically, the king of hell. Volume 3 - CH 2 The following day, after school. Koremitsu received a call on the cellphone from Shioriko, who seemed to have waited for his dismissal time. Come over right now, dog. After giving the instructions, she hung up. Did you really teach that brat any etiquette on being a lady? Shes not showing any manners at all! Of course I did treat her as a fine lady. Whenever we walk, I would stand at the roadside, and I put a handkerchief on where she sits whenever we sit on a bench. I carry her up the stairs, I bring her to the arts museum or the theater during the holiday. Also, Shiiko looks cute in whatever she wears; there was that one moment when I bought 5 dresses for her. Shiiko said that she never ate any Japanese Spiny Lobsters before, so I requested a chef to prepare a full course for her. I wanted to order some personalized stationery for herCbut well, it was refused because many stationery shops could not finish the order in time. Thats not educating her, thats pampering her. I think you were just irritating her, you bastard. Koremitsu grumbled softly as he walked down the corridor, headed towards the shoe locker. Over there, he found Honoka, who left the classroom earlier, standing alone in front of the shoe locker. (Ugh.) Just as Koremitsu was unable to voice out, Wellabout Upperclassman Tj, Her voice was shrill as she looked around slightly, frowning as she said so. And then, she became fidgety, I-I-I-I-I dont really care at all either way. She hurriedly said, but her face was completely flushed red, and her irises were rolling about. Its good after all! Ah, Miss Shikibu! She did not respond to Hikarus call for her to stop (naturally), and hurriedly stumbled off. Ah-Ah, she is going to fall down if she walks like that again. I have never seen her walk like that before. ~~~~~Tch, lets go. Is it alright not to follow her? She definitely ran off like that because she doesnt want to talk to me. I do not think that is the case however |Hikaru showed a worried look, and Koremitsu frowned his lips in a scowl as he quietly put on his shoes and walked out. (Damn it. I dont know what to say to her even if I chase after her now.) He muttered quietly in his heart. ? ? ? Seriously~, youre too slow, dog! Shioriko, carrying the school bag on her back, was at the meeting spot located at a bus station on a bustling street, stamping her little feet on the ground angrily. Koremitsu glanced over, and saw that her black hair was bundled into twintails, a light grass colored pochette slinging diagonally. Ahh, you dont have the collar on you! You have to have the collar on you. You are my dog after all. She puffed her cheeks unhappily. Did you bring the collar along? Put it on! Right now! Who in the world wants to put on such a thing!? Koremitsu wanted to roar back, but he recalled that he decided, with an open heart to become her dog. Guh, is this good enough? And so he put on the dog collar obediently. Shiorikos face reddened slightly as she looked up at Koremitsu, and giggled, Thats right. From now on, you have to keep putting the dog collar on. Though she sounded snobbish, her smile was innocent, befitting her age. Shiiko always~~wanted to have a dog, so she must be really delighted now. The plan to gain her trust by acting as a dog is a success. (Really?) Instead of trust, it felt more like a master-slave relationship. Oi, I do have the collar on me now, but my name is Koremitsu Akagi, not dog. Though he did say to Honoka You can call me a wild dog if you want! when he consulted her regarding Y, it was really infuriating for him to be called dog, dog all the time. Besides, she was a brat who was less than half of his weight. However, the brat lowered her stare condescendingly. Calling someone like you a dog is enough. Do you want me to call you a pervert? Or a loli-dog? Or something else? Hikaru may be a perverted lolicon, but Im not! Koremitsu said without hesitation. Thats too much, Koremitsu. Hikaru frowned and protested. Shioriko however showed contempt at Koremitsus words as she walked down the street filled with people walking about. All the men in the world are like that, always thinking of lewd things. Your view of men is way too harsh for a 4th grader, no? A superCpretty girl like me has been harassed by many disgusting men ever since young. Are you serious!? When Im walking on the roads, passers-by will often come over to me and say, little lady, lets go and play with gramps here, okay, or something like that. Some will take photos of me and upload them onto the internet, my gym uniform gets stolen at school, my recorder becomes wet for some reason, and there are a lot of lewd toys stuffed in my shoe lock for some reason. Ahh, seriously, thinking about them makes me have goosebumps now! I wont forgive them all, especially the pervert who stole my gym clothes! I had to eat curry for dinner for an entire week that time just to save enough money to buy a new set of gym clothes! Shioriko again stomped angrily as she continued to talk. Thats why I never put my gym clothes at the gym locker after that. I brought everything home back then, and even have a buzzer and pepper spray with me at all times. Even though they are at a discounted price at a second-hand shop, these things are still very expensive. I had to eat Soy Pulp for an entire week for dinner just to pay for them! I-Is that soI never thought you had such a tough life. Koremitsu was sweating tentatively as he heard this. The country should allocate some budgets for the Special Police to guard cute children like Shiiko. Hikaru advocated with a serious look. Shioriko angrily turned around, Because of which, I know very well how to deal with perverts like you who like little girls. Whos interested in little girls here!? Dont lump me together with Hikaru. Koremitsu hollered, but Shioriko turned her head around, and said, Let me say this first. Hikaru may really be a perverted lolicon, but dont you say anything bad about him in front of me. Ill get angry. Heh? Koremitsus eyes widened. Shiorikos pink lips pout tightly, and showed an ambiguous expression, either because she was angry, or because she was flustered. And then, she immediately turned her head forward to prevent Koremitsu from seeing it, and took large strides forward. (Did this brat just defend Hikaru!? That perverted loliwell, I didnt say it out exactly, but am I getting told off?) Hikaru stood beside them, watching, Shiiko still remembers me after all. He muttered to himself, and with an utterly butterly blissful expression, turned to Koremitsu. You see? You see? Koremitsu, you just heard what she said, right? Shiiko really is a kind child! He said enthusiastically. (Youre being noisy, you loli prince.) Koremitsu showed his annoyance as he scratched at his ear. During that time, Shiiko left the bustling street and entered an alley with few people walking through. The grassy green pochette hanging on her waist swung about as she walked. Hey, wherere you going? Koremitsu asked, and Shioriko stopped in her tracks, giving a sharp look as she looked around. Just wait here. If you see me in danger, come help me? Huh? What do you mean? Shioriko gave the confused Koremitsu a look, her pink lips raised slightly. Her expression was filled with boldness one could not imagine from a nine-year-old. Im hunting sparrows. Hunting sparrows, as in watching birds or something similar? Would there be sparrows flying in this dark alley? Before Koremitsu could ask Shioriko about the details, she ran off with her twintails swinging sideways. Koremitsu, chase after her! You must not let her hunt sparrows! Ahhh! She is doing it again!!! I deliberately forbade her from hunting sparrows already!!! It was rare of Hikaru to be distressed. Shes just playing with sparrows. Its fine for an elementary school kid, no? No, the sparrow here refers to Kyaa! Suddenly, there was a voice coming from the front. It was Shiorikos voice! Ahh~ Hikaru lamented as he lowered his head dejectedly. Koremitsu hurried towards Shioriko, and found her squatting in a small alley filled with trash, with a middle-aged man dressed in a suit, looking flabbergasted. Im sorry, uncle. I need to do something. No, its fine. Can you stand up, young lady? Ah, it hurts! You fractured a bone? Ill call an ambulance! No, its not that serious. Can you please rub it however? Eh!? PleaseIll feel a little better. Shioriko said hoarsely and anxiously, but the mans voice got shrill. I-Is that sothen? Ah, uncle. (Wait wait wait wait wait! What are you doing now!?) Koremitsu frowned, and hollered, Stop it! The moment the middle-aged man put his hand on Shiorikos ankle, his shoulders jerked as he shuddered Upon seeing Koremitsu, he turned pale. Ahhh. Big brother! This uncle just did something shameless to me! Shioriko, who claimed to have an injured ankle, dashed towards Koremitsu and leapt in him. Th-Thats not it. I didnt do anythingCthat kid asked me to help her rub. That uncle even wanted to touch that part. I-I didnt! The man was so flustered it was pitiful. Hikaru, standing beside Koremitsu, could only put his hand on his forehead reluctantly, and just when Koremitsu was about to say something, Shioriko called out, wanting to stop him. You mustnt, big brother! Even if this uncle does something lewd to me, you cant beat him to near death like the last time, or youll be sent to the boys home again! Youve been through it 5 times already, and got scouted by some organizations, you mustnt beat this uncles bones and break his head apart~ (Who was sent to the boys home 5 times!?) Even when Koremitsu was called a delinquent or a homosexual at school, the rumors were never as exaggerated as they were at this point. That middle-aged man was shrieking in fear, kneeling on the floor. Im sorry, Im sorry. Please, big brother. Forgive this uncle. If hes willing to pay for treatment, you wont have to ruin your reputation. You wont have to do something vengeful like pulling out his fingernails, marking his stomach, or dumping him into a drum and throwing him into the sea. Upon hearing these words, the middle-aged man immediately took out his wallet, drew a few notes, and handed them to Shioriko. Th-This is for you. Forgive me. He shivered. (So this is how it is.) Koremitsu finally understood what was going on. She pretended to be injured, lure a perverted middle-aged man in to touch her, and then extort for medical fees once the savage looking big brother Koremitsu appearedfor an elementary school student, she really was such a liar. Thank you, uncle. Shioriko showed an angelic smile and wanted to receive the notes. Koremitsu however grabbed her hand. What are you doing? Shioriko widened her eyes. Hey, this brats completely unhurt. Keep the money and hurry off now. Wa-wait, big broCwhat are you saying? Go! Eeekkk!!! Im sorry, Im sorry! The middle-aged man staggered to his feet, and scurried off in an instant. Ahhhh! You let my sparrow escape, you stupid dog~~~~~~~~~~~~! She was screaming with a sobbing look on her face. She waved Koremitsus hand aside, lifted her head at Koremitsu as much as she could, and stood on her toes, yelling, Why must you do such a thing!? I barely managed to catch that sparrow! For goodness sake! What kind of sparrow hunting is that!? Youre basically talking about the uncles here! What youre doing is coercion! Its illegal! Youll be arrested by the police! Koremitsu, continue lecturing her. Teach her that a lady is supposed to be protected by a Knight! Tell her that she just needs to maintain a noble smile and bring happiness to everyone around her. She mustnt let the plump middle-aged men see her thighs so easily! Theres no way the police will arrest me. Shioriko retorted angrily, her cheeks puffing. If he admits that he wanted to pay for knocking into an elementary kid, it means that hell be admitting that hes a perverted lolicon! Thats just an adults way of apologizing! What if someone really attacks you!? Thats why I called you here, you stupid dog! Shut up! I dont want to become an accomplice! A mere dog wants to defy her master! Wait till I show the photo of you being a perverted lolicon! AhCdamn it! Youre despicable! Hand me the phone! Im going to delete the photo! Sorry, but I kept an extra copy at home. UghCyoure full of devious thoughts, you damned brat. If you understand, obey me. Youre just a stupid dog who can only help me hunt sparrows. What did you say!!? W-Wait a moment, you two are getting too agitated. Hikaru tried to pacify both sides. However, Koremitsu and Shioriko would not budge as they glared at each other. At this moment, Hikaru exclaimed, Ah! Theres a grass snake on Shiikos shoulder Huh? Wheres the snake!? Koremitsus rage had yet to dissipate as he shouted. ! Shioriko suddenly backed away. She looked on her body and legs with a pale expression, and was yet unable to calm herself down as she continued to turn around, pat her hands, chest, shoulders and arms. Koremitsu stared at her blankly for a while, and then muttered, Theres a snake. C! Shioriko hurriedly retreated. On your right foot. ! Shioriko stamped her right foot hard with a sobbing expression. So youre scared of snakes? Upon hearing this, Shiorikos face reddened as she stared at Koremitsu. Th-Thats not true. She retorted stiffly. When Shiiko was about 5 years old, she was sleeping at the veranda, and found a snake on her face when she woke up. Ever since then, she has been weak against long slithery things. When I treated her to broiled eel back then, it was the first time that she could not finish the food, and the way she was practically in tears really looked cute. I see. So you cant take eels too. ~~~~~~~~~~! Shioriko glared at Koremitsu with much more ferocity, and said falteringly, Y-You heard that from Hikaru right? It-Its nothing. I cant eat something so pricey like eel, so it was a great help. I-Im not too scared of s-snakes now. She was practically acting tough. Hikaru continued to observe Shiiko with a grin on his face. Thanks to him, Koremitsu was able to calm down. And Koremitsu stared at the stiff Shioriko, telling her off with a calm tone. I say, I know about your family background somewhat from what Hikaru has told me, and its not like I dont understand what youre thinking by using your body to earn money. Lying is a no go however. How about delivering newspapers? Shiorikos body shuddered, and she lowered her head, saying, I refuse. Eh? The law states that anyone younger than a 7th grader cant be hired. I-I see. And alsodelivering newspapers alone is not going to be enough. I want more money. I am opposed to that too! A pretty girl like Shiiko will be easily abducted if she has to deliver newspapers before dawn breaks. Ah, a fast food restaurant worker will not do either. The uniform may fit her, but there will be weird customers. If she works at a bookshop, it will be very physically demanding. (~~~This damned overprotective prince!!) Koremitsu inadvertently frowned as he thought. Upon seeing this, Shioriko pouted her lips in protest. What about the acting industry? Your acting skills are decent, so you should be able to be a child actor, right? Koremitsu personally felt it was a good idea. Hikaru had already certified that this girl was one of those rare few beautiful girls, and she does have courage, so she should be able to deal with the entertainment world. However, Shioriko showed a condescending look, seemingly not considering this proposal at all. A stupid dog is a stupid dog after all, huh? Are you only able to think at such a level? The earnings most child actors get are basically all drained by the managing companies. In fact, the money they get is merely a scrap of what I can do when I go sparrow hunting. She kicked the ground, and then said, My mom was scouted by a large agency when she was 13, and was supposed to become an idol star, but bore the child of some nameless guy, and died when she bore me at 15 years old. Our family finances got worse after that, and as for me, I wont join the entertainment industry no matter how anyone tries to sweettalk me! Her eyes were glancing aside as she said this, her aw lifted as her long twintails swung. She was full of vigor, and one could ostensibly see a tall grey mountain growing behind her. Koremitsu, having heard of her harsh childhood, was rendered speechless; this 9-year-old girl then gave a wry smile, like a middle-aged man who had experienced the harsh realities of the world. Anyway, if I need to fully make use of my cuteness to lure these perverts and earn more money to survive, Ill have to catch those sparrows. You have to play your part as a good dog and obey your masters orders. If you become too much of a busybody, Im going to send you to the boys home. And then, Thats it for today. Or else Ill be late for the evening discount services. She trotted off brazenly with her backpack and her green pochette. Hey, Hikaru, this brat has no intention of changing her habits. Id say, shes very stubborn even though shes in elementary school, no? Theres definitely a way! I can tell you all of Shiikos weaknesses if you want. Does she have any weaknesses other than snakes? Shiikos ears are very sensitive, and she finds it itchy when I just blow on it. Also, her drawing is atrocious; when she had to draw a sakura tree for her art assignment, it ended up looking like a pink black hole. When she is hungry, she will become limp, like her bones have melted away. Once, when I threw the carrot skin in the fridge away, she would act like a cat with its fur standing up, looking really angry saying that it was to be cooked, and never talked to me for 3 days. She likes Baumkuchen, and though she looks cute when peeling the cake layer by layer, it really is cloddish of her, very unlady-like, so I really hope she improves on this. Also, the reason why she has long hair is because she wants to cut it if there is a need for money, but she does not know that nobody in Japan buys real hair anymore. Being a huge fan of the character Jo in Little Women, she probably will be distraught if she knew about this, so I never told her about this. Thats enough. Koremitsu turned away from his friend. (Its no use at all.) The alley is gradually filled with the sunset light, shining through the gap between the buildings. This one regret Hikaru had was not something to be dealt with easily. However Koremitsu recalled the sight of Shioriko patting her shoulders with a sobbing look, glaring at him while pretending to be tough. Upon this, he muttered to himself, Well, I can only guide her through patience. Youre right, she may be a littlecute, I guess. ? ? ? The next day, during break time. Koremitsu was walking on the school corridor, reading a book How to raise a Cat for first-timers. (CUnlike dogs, cats do not have the notion of servantitude, and do not have the sense of duty to obey their masters orders. For cats, the most important to them is Hey, Koremitsu. Hikaru moved beside him, saying hesitantly, I am delighted that you are seriously concerned about Shiiko, but why are you reading this How to raise a Cat for first-timers so enthusiastically? Dont we have one at home? He frowned as he stared at a page intently, muttering back quietly. So you bought it for Lapis? Yeah, but after I think about it, Lapis is smart, doesnt cause a fuss. Since I went to the bookstore to buy, I thought I have to make use of it. That brats like a cat too. Shiiko certainly resembles a cat, but Hikaru stuttered as he muttered softly, prattling on, it certainly is a refreshing idea to to educate a girl just like training a catwell, I did train Shiiko into an extremely alluring lady, not to act like a cat I see. When cats do something bad, I have to immediately scold them loudly. Even if I scold them afterwards, itll be completely useless. In contrast, if I yell at it, and if others see me do so, itll revert back to being quiet and gracefulC As Koremitsu was muttering to himself. Mr Akagi. He was interrupted by a shy voice, to a point where it interrupted him. He stopped and lifted his head. In front of him was Aoi Saotome, her red reddened as she smiled at him. Her long flowing black hair was elegantly draped on her petite body, her black eyes were gentle and clear, and her white tender skin was crystal clear, giving a dazzling glow from within. Yo. Koremitsus expression naturally softened. Perhaps it was because he realized that Hikaru, standing beside beside him, was giving Aoi such an expression too. Aoi was Hikarus childhood friend, and also his fiancee. When Hikaru was alive, Aoi always stated that she hated Hikaru, for she was incensed by his womanizing antics; however, once Hikaru did managed to pass on his feelings to her, she started to show such a gentle feminine appearance. She, a princess-like pretty girl, would show a mature smile whenever they met recently, and she looked more alluring as a result. Upon seeing Aoi, Koremitsu felt relaxed. Its rare to see you on the First Years corridor. ErmI need to do some club work. She fidgeted as she lowered her head. I see. Koremitsu said, his face placid. Aoi then shyly lifted her face. ErmMr Akagi. Have you started raising a cat? She asked as she looked at the book in Koremitsus hand. Ah, well..sort of. Back then, Koremitsu tried to open her heart and get on her good side by saying that he liked cats, and saved 4 kittens from drowning in a river. That was a lie however. AhCwell, cats are really troublesome, and I dont know what this cat is thinking. Ive been trying to do this and that, but it just ran off looking very aloof. The moment I think its a little obedient, it immediately raises its tail and hisses at me. Koremitsu was thinking about Shioriko, and not Lapis. Aoi did not mention to Koremitsu that the latter once said he was raising kittens. *Titter*, this is what makes them so cute When you wonder where they disappear to, they suddenly appear right beside you, curled up. She tilted her head, showing a ladylike sile. I do know a shop that specializes in selling kitten toys and daily necessities. There are also many things like mouse plushies, felt balls and other things. Heh~ such shops exist as well? If you do not mind, do you want to check them out after school? Aoi stared at Koremitsu, seemingly interested in his reaction. Do you mind bringing me there? Once she saw that Koremitsu seemed extremely interested, Yes Aoi immediately answered. Hikaru, standing beside Koremitsu was beaming brightly. He definitely must have been happy Aoi has become a lot more cheerful than before. (This guy only has such an expression whenever he meets Aoi.) Perhaps the gentle and sweet expression he showed was the reason why Koremitsu could forgive Hikarus nonchalance of a young lord, seemingly not knowing the perils of the world. Hikarus pure feelings had slowly entranced Koremitsus heart, causing the latter to show a more blissful expression that usual. Today after school then. Ah, you have club activities, right? No, it is fine. The art club is on a break today. Aoi hurriedly answered, and then blushed as she said, ErmI have something to talk to you aboutMr Akagi. What is it? It is a little inconvenient to say so nowI will talk about it after school. After leaving this cryptical line, she immediately went away. What does she want to talk to me about? Who knows? Hikaru too looked nonplussed. ? ? ? At the same timeC Found them! Oumi Hiina was around a corner of the corridor, saying this as she held the cellphone in her hand. What exactly are they talking about here~? Mr Akagis expression is so gentle. What is it all about then?~ Her Highness Aoi is saying those ambiguous words, being all shy here, you know~ Eh, youre kiddingCdidnt Her Highness Aoi dump Akagi before? Honoka Shikibu, standing at the same corner, gasped with a pale expression. Earlier, in a moment of impulse, Honoka had expressed her feelings to Koremitsu, but for the past few days, she was being so overly conscious that she never spoke a single word to him. She even hugged her pillow on her bed, muttering What do I do., Argh, I shouldnt have said it., Akagis definitely depressed that Kanai just went to Australia. He definitely still misses her! rolling on the bed. However, he was being so amicable with Aoi a little while back. Isnt that an invitation to a date? Wow~ Will there not be the birth of a couple with such a vast difference in standings? ! Hiinas words caused Honokas heart to skip a beat. Birth of a couple!? (But Akagi just broke up with Kanaiwill he date someone else so quickly? Uubut Akagi always liked Her Highness Aoi, and even pursued her so earnestly. Because he couldnt get her, he changed sights and focused on Kanai) That was not all. Recently, there were rumors of Koremitsu with the upperclassman Tj were staring at each other passionately on the corridor. Michiru shouted Mr Akagi has become gay with Upperclassman Tj on the corridor!, she felt her legs quivering to the point of nearly collapsing Did he approach the upperclassman because he was overly shocked by the loss of Kanai? Tj was a noble amongst the high school students, and there was a scandal of him being with Y Kanai. He was Intelligent, influential and handsome; perhaps because they loved the same girl, they comforted each other over their loss, and developed that sort of relationship? On the cellphone site managed by Honoka, there were numerous of such BL stories too! CDid I just lose to a guy!!?? Honoka was dumbfounded, ostensibly hammered in the head. No! Thats impossible! There must be a misunderstanding here! With such a thought, Honoka waited for Koremitsu at the shoe locker, intending to ask him directly. But when she met him, her heart started to race again, and she had difficulty breathing. (Never mind then!) She then ran away. Once she got home, she updated her blog, screaming I was being too unnatural back then~~!, spinning around on the swivel chair she sat on. But even so, she believed that Koremitsu would never end up dating with another manC (And he got so close with Her Highness Aoi!!!) Heian Academy includes all levels of education institute, from kindergarten to college, and those who were in the school since kindergarten were called nobles. Aois family was highly prestigious amongst them. Her beauty and grace was befitting her identity, and she could be said to be the flower on the peak. There was no way Honoka, who only entered during Middle School, could compare with her. (Her Highness Aois so happy that shes blushing when shes with Akagi. She definitely doesnt have any ill feelings of him at all. If Her Highness Aoi falls for Akagi, theres no hope for me at all~. In that case, I would rather accept Akagi being.together with Upperclassman Tj.) She did not hear the words that were said innocently as she leaned at the wall around the corner, pondering. Truthfully, she still had yet to fully comprehend her feelings for Koremitsu. She felt it should be more or less love, How can I possibly like such a person? but there was a contradictory mindset lying somewhere in herself. Recently, she would become so shy her face was practically on fire, her heart crammy with bittersweet at times, sometimes frustrated to the point of wanting to punch a sandbag. But when she saw Akagi converse with Aoi so cheerily, she felt her chest aching. (That Akagis an idiot! Hes a delinquent scarier than a vengeful spirit, and hes now giving a girl such a gentle look!? Thats a crime!!!) ? ? ? (I cant seem to feel happy. No, thats probably just me) After school, Koremitsu cringed his shoulders awkwardly as he stood in the pet shop Aoi often visited. The shop had a fantasy vibe to it, with pink and aquamarine wallpapers in it, and the pet cases, resembling that of candy houses were laid in a line. There were pet utensils with cute pictures, animal-shaped carpets, and all sorts of other things. Aoi, who had the image of a reclusive princess, walked on as her long black hair swayed slightly, and the pleated skirt of her uniform swayed elegantly, her eyes sparkling as she walked on. Wah~ This kitty potty is so cute! Come and look, Mr Akagi! Once you use this cooling seat, it will feel a lot more comfy in the summer. Ah, my ShellBlue too likes this extendable tunnel too. It likes to sneak in and out of it, but since it is a little pudgy, it sometimes gets stuck on in the inside, but it still seems like it enjoys it. When it gets stuck in the tunnel, it will lie on the carpet and wait for me to pull it out; once I tell it to wait, it will hiss at me to protest. Aoi picked up on item after another, her face beaming as she spoke to Koremitsu. If Koremitsu was simply a carefree high school boy, the sight of him together with Aoi would probably would make them a couple who loves cat. His red hair, raised eyebrows, stiff expression sharp glare, and grunts however made him practically a delinquent. The shop attendants and customers were giving them mystified looks, ostensibly unable to comprehend how the two of them were able to get together. Back when they went to the theme park, Koremitsu was trying his best not to pay particular mind to them, for he was working his hardest in delivering the presents in Hikarus stead; Actually, he already knew Aoi and him were incompatible. Are you an idiot!? Youll definitely get dumped! It was no wonder that Honoka had said that. (Well, never mind. Aoi looks like shes enjoying herself, and since Hikarus happy too, I guess it doesnt matter.) Aoi was beaming, and Hikaru had a sweet smile on his face. Hikarus expression towards Aoi was sweet and tender. His lips were brimming with love. His blissfulness seemingly transformed into particles of light, floating around, dazzling around him. Even Koremitsu felt happiness upon seeing this. (I really hope you can continue to maintain such an expression, Hikaru.) (I hope you and Aoi can continue to smile like this.) Feeling pleased, Koremitsu picked a toy mouse and the extendable tunnel Aoi had recommended for Lapis. They then entered a caf. Aoi poured a large amount of milk into her red tea, and glanced at the sugar pot by the side. Koremitsu then took the sugar pot and placed it in front of her. You wanted some sugar, right? Aoi widened her eyes in surprise. Yes. She smiled as she picked up the golden spoon, and added two spoonfuls of sugar. Hikaru was seated beside Aoi, his hands supporting his cheeks as he stared at Aoi, his face beaming as sweet as sugar. I always find that it is very immature to add sugar in coffee or red tea, but I do like to drink sweet stuff. She whispered as she tried her best to blow and cool the red tea. She then took a sip, Its delicious. She narrowed her eyes happily. Hikaru too narrowed his eyes in a similar manner. It felt as if Aoi, Hikaru and Koremitsu were seated at the same table, enjoying tea amicably. (If Hikarus still alive, maybe such a day could have occurred) To drink with his friend and his friends lovethe three of them. If that were to happen, Koremitsu would definitely be intolerant about this loving couple, grumbling Stop flirting in front of me now! while feeling that warmth, that happiness. But Hikarus physical body was no longer present. Only Koremitsu could see Hikaru, the latter giving a blissful look at Aoi. Once Koremitsu noticed a tinge of sadness in Hikarus eyes however, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. The happy feeling he experienced just a little while back vanished, and what replaced it was a pain throughout his body. Wanting to shake off the pain, he asked, Oh yeah, what is it you want to talk to me about? Aois shoulders suddenly jumped once she heard that, and she lowered her head as she started to look a little fidgety. Hikaru seemed a little worried. WellBig Brother Shungo. Tj? Ah, thats right. Koremitsu remembered that Hikaru did once mention before that Shungo Tj was Aois cousin, and Aoi always called him big brother Shungo. After much hesitation, Aoi took a few gasps, ostensibly panting, and then tentatively lifted her head to mutter, Did Big Brothersay something to you? Oh, Tj did call for me when I was on the corridor. Well, what he said was weird. Because of that, he was deemed as gay by everyone else. Upon recalling this, Koremitsu frowned and squirmed. The cup beside Aois hand suddenly rattled. I-Its all just Big Brothers misunderstanding! Aoi frantically argued. (Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? Is it the rumor that Tj confessed to me? Thats a misunderstanding.) Big Brother may seem rational and stoic, but he is actually quite clumsy. He is thinking too much this timeI already told him that is definitely not the case. Definitely not the case? (About me being gay?) It-Its nothing! Anyway, please do not believe what Big Brother said! Aoi started to panic, her face blushing all over, her lips squirming. On the other hand, Koremitsu had yet to understand what Aoi was saying. (Is she worried about her cousin because theres a rumor between him and me?) Koremitsu wondered silently. Hikaru too stared at Aoi in surprise. He fixated his stare upon Aois eyes, seemingly wanting to affirm her thoughts. Aois hands were on her face as she lowered her head. A-And soit is not really a discussion, but an explanationthere is something important I want to talk with you. Her voice was teeny-weeny. I want to talk about Hikarusomething Asa said that made me concerned. Hikarus expression changed again. His expression seemed a little stiffer than before. What did Saiga say? Koremitsus tone too became serious. Aois head remained lowered as she spoke with doubt, Lovewas what killed Hikaru Koremitsu felt something strangling him. Aoi lifted her head tentatively, and beside her, Hikaru was looking into space with a gloomy expression. It seemed she wanted to rid herself of the melancholy in her heart as she said, Hikaru definitely died of an accidentbut from what Asa said, there may be another reason. When the phone message was passed around, stating that Hikaru was murdered, I just felt it was some prank, but after hearing what Asa had said, I am starting to wonder whether it was an accidentbecause Asa understands things more than I do Hikaru frowned, his expression gloomier by the second. Upon seeing this reaction Koremitsu inadvertently felt his chest ache and his ears rumble. Did Hikaru really die from an accident? Koremitsu too had always wondered about this. Whenever this topic was raised, Hikaru would often change the topic, show the same gloomy expression, and remain silent. It is still not time for me to tell you some thingsHikaru had once told him that; he too had yet to sort himself out, and if he said so, he would definitely feel troubled. That was why Koremitsu chose not to take the initiative and ask him about this. He wanted to wait until the day Hikaru wanted to say so. But Aoi did not know Hikaru was listening in on them. Would he allow Aoi to continue on with her words in front of Hikaru? Certainly, Hikaru must have felt arduous hearing his fiance talk about his death, no? And so, while seemingly wanting to stop Aoi from continuing, Koremitsu exclaimed, I have a question regarding the kitten potty! Aois stopped talking. She widened her eyes, looking dumbfounded; Hikaru too was the same. Koremitsu was ostensibly panting as he continued, A-Aboutthe kitty potty sandhow often do I change it? E-Ermit is not actually changing the sand, but rather, replenishing it if you find that it is too little Aoi answered blankly, I see? So theres no need to change it all and swap for a new one? Koremitsu again raised his voice. But then, he suddenly noticed the surrounding customers looking at them. I was too loudsorry. Koremitsu retreated back. Welltheres no need to worry that much about Hikaru. Hikaru definitely doesnt hope for you to be so frustrated and anguished even after his death. Why dont you paint a very handsome portrait of Hikaru? Hell definitely be delighted with that. Aoi showed a sobbing expression as she clasped her hands, seemingly unable to accept this resolution completely. I guess so. But she forced a smile. Thank you, Koremitsu. Hikaru too was looking at Koremitsu gratefully. Ah, but though you do not have to clean up the cats faeces, if the potty itself is not kept clean, the kitten will pester you to hurry with the cleaning. Aoi tried her best to sound optimistic as she reminded him. Suddenly, the phone in Koremitsus pocket rang. He pulled it out, and immediately frowned. It was from Shioriko. While Koremitsu wanted to pick up the call a little later, he was a little cornered. Sorry. He stood up and ran to the toilet, pressing the dial button on the way there. The sobbing voice immediately reached his ears. Dog! Come over now! Come save me! ? ? ? After apologizing to Aoi, Koremitsu dashed out of the caf and towards the location Shioriko described while sobbing. She abruptly hung up midway through the call, and there seemed to be something urgent. Koremitsu, hurry! Hikaru too looked anxious as he prodded Koremitsu on. (Damn it! Shes definitely doing sparrow hunting again! I should have been stricter with her yesterday!) Koremitsus mind was filled with terrifying images, to a point where his stomach was churning in pain. He kept praying that she would be alright as she arrived at the dark warehouse, and found a middle-aged man dressed in a suit pressing upon Shioriko. Hikarus face immediately paled. Shiiko! Hey! You lolicon! Koremitsu grabbed the man by the collar, dragged him away from Shioriko, kneed him in the abdomen, and sent another punch. Wahh! Wait, Im Shut up! Scram!. The man ran off with a nosebleed. Hey! You alright! Koremitsu carried Shioriko as he asked anxiously, only to hear a slap on his face. Eh? Shioriko curled her lips as she glared at him in his arms. She was the one supposedly attacked, yet she seemed so lively. She was completely unscathed however, her bag was still on her back, the grass green pochette was dangling nicely, and she only had two buttons on her blouse undone. (Eh? Wasnt she crying when she called?) Just when Koremitsu was feeling skeptical You stupid dog! The first thing she did was to lambast him. And then, she yelled at him from up close. You released the sparrow I wanted to get medical fees from! You have to demand for medical fees and get what I want before acting cool and calling someone else to scram! And you dont have the collar on! Youre completely useless! D-Didnt you ask me to save you Shioriko pushed Koremitsu aside with her little hands, and stood up, snorting, I called you out thinking that a stupid dog can be used as an expendable tool even if it cant catch a single sparrow, but you ruined my plans twice. I got fooledC Koremitsu finally understood the situation, and was seething in anger as a result. It-It is fine, Koremitsu. Its good that Shiiko is okay. Upon realizing that Koremitsu was utterly furious, Hikaru hurriedly said so to pacify him. However, Koremitsus rage was beyond the roof. He clenched his fist and got up. YOU IDIOT! This growl was so loud it shook the tall walls of the warehouse, causing Shioriko to retreat back in shock. Koremitsu brought his face to the terrified Shioriko, his eyebrows raised, his temples bulging, his eyes red as he yelled, Its because you asked for help while crying that Im so worried! Dont toy with other peoples hearts like that! Kids should go back home and do their homework once theyre done with school! You damned brat! Upon hearing that, Shiorikos eyes too showed rage. Her wide eyes showed a sharp glare, and just as Koremitsu was startled by, she suddenly reached her slender arms and grabbed his face. Argh! Though she was a kid, it would hurt a lot to be scratched on the face, and his face was left sizzling as a result, One could describe the feeling as eating red hot chili peppers. Woah! Koremitsu! Im not a kid!!! Shioriko yelled agitatedly. Koremitsu knelt down with his hands covering his face, his sweating eyes looking through the gaps between his fingers. he found Shioriko gritting her teeth, glaring, showing a depressed look for some reason. Dont lecture me, you stupid dog! She screamed, kicked Koremitsu in the belly, and ran off with the red bag and green pochette in tow. Ugh~ if Im a stupid dog, youre a crazy cat! Koremitsu finally released his hands from his face, ostensibly having bitten on the red chili, and Hikaru then gave a skeptical look as he looked away, muttering, EhKoremitsu, your face looks a little manlier than usual. ? ? ? The next morning. Koremitsu was a lot more furious than usual as he trudged the dirt path leading to school. There were bruises on the areas Shioriko scratched, and several lines were on his face, making it really intriguing. It was no wonder then that such a face would garner so much attention. The other students proceeding to school were startled upon seeing Koremitsu, peeked at him curiously, and then exchanged some words with each other. Argh, its that damn brats fault that Im getting much more attention. Koremitsu grumbled softly, and Hikaru, following beside him, said, They will recover soon. I think it is a trendy thing to have scratch marks on the face. Trendy!? Yeah right! Im not a zebra! If you find it trendy, have scratches all over your body! Ehwell Hikaru was clearly intimidated. Cant you change your clothes at will!? Change into a tightsuit with stripes all over it, or you might as well turn yourself naked and paint yourself pink and green! Ermwell Despite Koremitsu being the only one able to see it, such outlandish dress-ups was still beyond Hikarus acceptance. Thus, he stammered, unable to reply. Humph, so youre giving an embarrassed look now, huh? Control yourself with whatever you say. No, your face is not to a point of being embarrassing. Ah Hikaru suddenly stopped. Koremitsu assumed that Hikaru was trying to avoid the subject of the stripes, but found the latter staring at the grass by the riverbank. African Lilies. They were not here the last timewho grew them here? Koremitsu looked over at where Hikaru was staring at, and found a stretch of thin, long green leaves glittering under the sunlight, their stems straightened, and their tips budding with purple-blue flowers. The flowers were small, but they were closely packed, like a bouquet or an umbrella. Hikaru stared at the flowers with melancholy, and with an earnest expression, he floated to the flowers and patted them gently with tender loving care. When I was youngI always thought this flower was the reincarnation of the Wisteria flowers, After the Wisteria flowers landed,, new Wisterias will grow againthe floral language of this flower is news of loveorlover Hikaru stood in the cool morning sun, muttering with a depressed look and hollow eyes; he was practically an elegant prince in a portrait. Koremitsu, with stripes all over his face, Who cares. Could only answer this. Lets go. He said unhappily to Hikaru, and just when he was about to drag the latter away from the flowers, he found Honoka coming from the back. Ack. Koremitsu immediately covered his striped face with his bag, for it would be too embarrassing.to let Honoka see it. He walked sideways like a crab, intending to hide from Honoka. Akagi? But she still discovered him. Ehyo. Koremitsu greeted with a deep voice as he guarded his face with his bag. Whyre you covering your face with the bag? Honoka only gave a quick glance, so she had yet to discover the scratches on Koremitsus face. Koremitsu answered gawkily as he walked on, The suns too bright. Hm? Really? Honoka lifted her head to look at the sun and frowned skeptically. She then lowered her head and said, Id say, did you go out on a date with Her Highness Aoi yesterday? Ah? I saw you with her. Honokas tone was so terse his heart jumped. No-Not at all. It wasnt a date. Its my first time raising a cat, so I asked her for some suggestions. Koremitsus voice was shrill as he sweated profusely. (Why am I so anxious in explaining this to her!? Damn it, Hikaru! Stop looking at the flowers so reluctantly!) He glared at Hikaru, and hastened his pace. Hikaru could not move more than 3m away from Koremitsu, and could only float beside him as he reluctantly looked back at the African Lilies over and over again. (Ugh~got to reach the classroom fast!) Koremitsus hand was gradually fatigued due to the bag he raised. Suddenly, Honoka looked up at him, and smiled. Thank goodness. Huh? Koremitsu spotted Honokas smiling face from the edge of his bag, and was inadvertently dumbfounded. Honokas tone became cheery. Theres nothing to hide, right? You must be getting on well with Her Highness Aoi, right? There is no way she will go out with a guy she has no feeling for, let alone walk in the pet shop. You took a long detour, but your feelings have finally reached her. Since you said you never needed another woman, you didnt put my efforts as your Heliotrope to waste. Ah, I still have to update my blog. Ill be going then. Wait, Miss Shikibu! Koremitsu was being nice to Miss Aoi because I requested him! Hikaru probably felt that he should bear some responsibility, and wanted to call Honoka. However, Koremitsu grabbed Honoka by the arm instantaneously. Honoka turned back in surprise. Hikaru too widened his eyes. Theres nothing! Koremitsu glared at the startled Honoka, and adamantly clarified, Theres nothing between Aoi and me! Honoka shivered again. (Why am I so furious about this!) Honoka stared at Koremitsu skeptically, and then asked with intrigue, Ermwhat happened to your face? Ignore my face! Dont mention it! Pretend that nothing happened! How am I going to pretend that I never saw those scratch marks! Dont mention that!!! Koremitsu inadvertently roared, and all Hikaru could do was to put his hand on his face with a sorry expression. An-Anyway, dont say such things while looking like youre about to cry! Honokas face immediately flushed, and she hurriedly waved off Koremitsus hand. I-I-I-I-I-I-Im not crying at all!! Why am I crying for someone like you so early in the morning!? Not my fault that you look that way! Your eyes are already all soaked, and your mouths raised! Whyre you uttering your own illusions there! Thats irritating! A-A-A-A-A-And, dont touch a girl by the arm so casually! She grabbed the arm Koremistu held, glared at him with a feeble yet forced expression, and immediately turned to run off. Sigh, what a throbbing development this is. Hikaru sighed. How unfortunate. If your face has none of those scratches, you will definitely be more handsome. Girls do pay particular mind to them, so you might want to challenge again once the stripes disappear, for Miss Shikibus sake. It will be too unromantic for them if a male confesses to them with scratch marks on his face. Hey, you just mentioned scratch 3 times! And I wasnt confessing! Eh? You were not? Hikaru blinked a few times in surprise, and Koremitsu suddenly felt his face sizzle as he hurriedly turned around and walked away. Idiot, how can that be possible? Hikaru followed. Did you not grab Miss Shikibu by the arm because you did not want her to misunderstand the situation between you and Miss Aoi? And you have already viewed Miss Shikibu as a girl, no? Well (Thats because she really looked like shes about to cry, and I got really depressed..) Im just scared of seeing girls cry. Once Koremitsu casted out these words, Hikaru again blinked in surprise. Koremitsus face felt hotter. (My mom cried and said sorry to me over and over again) When I see that expression, my chest just feel unbearableI feel like shouting idiot, stop crying!that was simply the reason why I stopped Shikibu, not because I like her. His heart ached simply by saying these words, and a melanoid mist engulfed him. Koremitsu was most afraid to see girls cry or them at least close to crying, but he could not leave them alone. Hikaru then pondered like a philosopher, and said, It does not matter how many reasons you give, for I feel the most important reason behind your actions is that they are driven by your own heartthat really surprised me though. Sometimes, I really wonder whether you are being wise or dull. I said thats not it already! He found more students as he walked on the dirt path. He kept quiet and arrived in front of the shoe locker. Honoka, who had just ran off, was standing beside the shoe locker, her back facing the door. Upon seeing this, Hikaru said, You see? Miss Shikibu is waiting for you. She must have been wanting to apologize to you sorry for saying those harsh things to you, or something like that. Really? Koremitsu felt a little skeptical. However, Honoka seemed to be acting a little strange. It was a rare sight as more and more people gathered on the corridor, everyone seemingly looking at something. On a closer look, he found a report stuck on the wall. And once he looked at the details, he was taken aback. The Delinquent King is a Lolicon! This title was printed in large font on the report. He read the article with trepidation, his sweating more profuse by the moment as his body heated up. On it was the title A certain High School freshman A, hailed as the Delinquent King, has an affair with a grade-school girl in the warehouse? What!? There was also an attached photo of what looked like Koremitsu, whose eyes were blacked out, hugging (or what looked like it) a girl carrying a school bag. Someone must have taken a photo of him picking Shioriko up the previous day. After that, A angered the cute kitty and got scratched on the face. Will A and the cute kitty get on good terms again? This reporter shall continue to keep track. And such a thing was written! (Anyone can tell that its me in the photo!! And they call me a loliconC!!!!) Koremitsu, calm down, calm down, calm down, calm Hikaru repeated the same line nervously. Move! Koremitsu pushed Hikaru and the human wall aside. Its the lolicon! A loli-loving delinquent! The loliquent!! Mutterings could be heard everywhere; the students moved aside without waiting for Koremitsu to take action, giving him vague expressions in response. UghC! (Wait, what am I scared about?) Shi Koremitsu started to approach Honoa. But she lifted her head furiously. I can think of oedipus, homo love, large breasts or maid fetishes as personal freedombut I definitely wont forgive pedophila! Youre the worst! Her slender leg sliced through the air, and landed right in Koremitsus solar plexus. Ack! Koremitsu! Koremitsu knelt on the floor as he bent forward. Lolicons are disgusting! Such hushed denunciations were then heard. ? ? ? Afterwards, Koremitsu encountered something unpleasant. Koremitsu went to Hiina Oumi of the news club, who wrote the report, to protest, but she did not seem to be concerned as she answered, I did receive information that Mr Akagi was to date Her Highness Aoi after school, so I followed. Though the dates atmosphere was so nice, you actually ran out of the caf suddenly, Mr Akagi. What exactly happened? Ah, right, what exactly is the charm of lolis? From what age did you start to have such a preference? She even took the initiative to ask further questions. And on the corridor, he met his hated enemyCthe student council president Asai SaigaCand she too gave a look of disgust, saying, I never expected that you would be a lolicon. I suppose I should call for the elementary school students not to approach you within 5m. Even Aoi was critical of him, You said that a relative was looking for you when you went off yesterday, and yet you went to see the girl on the photo? I did not know you would say such lies! I really hate those who lie. Tj however gave him some advice, I heard that you like young girls. While I am relieved somewhat, be careful not to do anything illegal. And the braided class rep placed her hands behind her back, teary-eyed as she backed away, saying, I-I-I-I-I always believed in you, Mr Akagi! I really didnt think youre a lolicon! Or that you like a loli! Or that youll pant hard when you see a loli. Honoka, seated beside him, was staring at the cellphone like it was a close friend, typing away, Uuso Her Highness Aoi, Kanai and Upperclassman Tj are all smokescreens to hide his anomaly. She grumbled regretfully. Occasionally, she would turn towards Koremitsu, her eyebrows slightly frowned, looking somewhat angry, confounded and about to break into tears. However, she would immediately raise her eyebrows and continue staring at the phone, saying, Theres no hope for someone whos into pedophilia. This pricky situation continued on until the end of school. TodayI finally experienced social death. Koremitsus already slouched body was slouched further as he trudged his way out of school. With a quiet tone, Hikaru said, I have been wondering, does the term loliquent sound like a delinquent with a loli fetish, or a delinquent that looks like a loli. You bastard!! You were thinking about such stupid things when I was being criticized and laughed at!!!? But the term loliquent really sounds weird. Koremitsu really had the urge to stuff this ghost bastard, who was saying such utter nonsense with a serious look on his face, into a vase and throw it far away. At that moment, the cellphone in his pocket vibrated. Hikaru stood beside him, glancing at the screen display, and immediately frowned. Is the Damned brat here Shiiko? Who else? He spat, and brought the phone to his ears, saying, I wont believe your fake crying again. A mere dog dares to be this arrogant!? I still havent forgiven you for treating me as a kid! Shioriko answered arrogantly with that cute voice of hers. (You damn brat. Youre small, flat-chested, anyone will say that youre still a brat in elementary school!) Just when Koremitsu was about to answer so, she snorted, I want you to know that Im no ordinary kid. Im going to give you a chance to get rid of your tag as a stupid dog! Come with me! This sparrow is on a different level from the rest! Its a monster! Volume 3 - CH 3 [Hikaru V3] Chapter 3 An exhibition of Chimeric Neofinetia FalcataCwhats that? Koremitsu was looking at the ink-written words on the signboard placed in front of the cultural hall, and read this loudly as he frowned. On Shiorikos insistence, he put on the dog collar unwillingly. The Chimeric Neofinetia Falcata is a type of Orchid native to Japan. It is a horticultural species of Orchids, bred amidst sphagnum. The 11th general of the Edo era really loved it, and its fame grew as a result, till the point where only those with wealth and skills could cultivate it, so you can say that it had become a plant that symbolizes status. Currently, it is easier to purchase them as they are cheaper, but when the economy bubble occurred, five leaves alone fetch a price of 30,000,000 Yen in auctions. Hikaru continued to rattle on as he stood by the side, (Ack, leaves for 30,000,000 Yen!?) The delicate leaves of the Chimeric Neofinetia Falcata and the flowers filled with fragrance are filled with feeble and yet alluring beauty. To me, they are as unnaturally white as the unnaturally white skin of a prostitute who loosened her clothes to reveal a little of her shoulders. It certainly is elegant yet noble. Koremitsu did not really care for Hikarus explanation, but he was wondering what has the Chimeric Neofinetia Falcata got to do with sparrow hunting? (Is she aiming for one of the customers walking out from the culture hall? But with so many people watching, isnt it impossible to do what she did before?) He had yet to see Shioriko. She had called him here, so where did she run off to? Just when he was looking around Come here, dog. A hushed voice came from the shrub by the road. There was a small maple leaf-like hand reaching out from there, waving at him. Oh. Hurry over here! The hushed voice was a little anxious. Koremitsu walked over and found Shioriko with her backpack on, crouched behind the shrub. Whyre you squatting here like youre using a toilet bowl? Shush! Hide yourself too! She pulled Koremitsu, wanting him to squat. Hey, what do you intend to do? Whats the monster sparrow this time!? Be quiet. Dont talk so much. Just listen to my order, you striped dog. (Isnt that your fault in the first place, you damned brat!?) Koremitsu was grumbling deep within, but upon seeing Shioriko glare at the entrance of the culture hall with such a serious expression, he could only remain silent. Shioriko widened her large puppy eyes, showing a frown on her milky white face, and cringed her body. She was holding the grassy green pochette tightly, intently focused to a point of nearly forgetting to breathe. Hikaru, floating in the air, watched Shioriko worriedly. He exchanged looks with Koremitsu and shook his head, indicating that he could not understand what was going on. (I really dont know what to do with this damned brat.) Koremitsu curled his lips as he squatted. The daylight lasted longer as summer approached. The dazzling sunlight before the sunset scorched the back of their heads, causing them to perspire. And so, at this moment, Shioriko gasped as she said, Hes here. An old man dressed in kimono walked out from the hall, accompanied by a man dressed in suit following from the back. Koremitsu too was shocked. (This is the monster sparrow?) This man was completely different from the fat middle aged man from the past; he seemed gentle, looked regal, and appeared very relaxed. Would the honey trap of an elementary school kid work on an old man in the higher ranks of society? From above, Hikaru murmured, That man Dog, punch me. Shioriko hushed her voice as she commanded. Koremitsu then inadvertently widened his eyes upon hearing this request. Huh!? Hurry up, you stupid dog! You lolicon of a dog! If youre not going to listen to me, Im going to show that dirty little thing of yours in my phone to the police! Shioriko stood up while grabbing the cellphone. Oi! Wait a moment, damn brat! Koremitsu hurried over. Damn you! Hand over the phone, now! Shioriko quickly raised her hand to prevent it from being taken. Just when Koremitsu was thinking of grabbing her hand Ahh! Shioriko shouted out. Koremitsu let out of her hand in shock, and Shioriko fell onto the middle of the stairs leading to the hall. I didnt use that much force, I didnt try to lift herCand I didnt try to push her at all. Koremitsu panicked. Sorry, big brother! Dont hit me! Im sorry! Whatre you saying..! Shioriko covered her head as she crouched down, apologizing profusely, and Koremitsu was completely flabbergasted as he watched on. Stop it. Upon hearing this shout, Koremitsu turned around and found the regal-looking old man who just walked out from the culture hall. Eh wait? You mean me? Are you alright, young lady? The old man personally bent down to help Shioriko up. Shioriko eked out a few tears from nowhere, sobbing as she went to Koremitsu, kneeling down with her arms opened wide. It-Its not big brothers fault dont scold my big brother! Run away! Huh? What? But Hurry! Shioriko latched herself onto the old mans leg, calling for her big brother to run away. Im sorry! Im sorry! Its really not big brothers fault! Ack! Koremitsu did not understand what was going on, but ran off as she ordered. After running away for five minutes, he spent another five minutes returning to the culture center, and lost sight of Shioriko and the rest. Where did they go? He panted hard as he looked around. The people walking out of the culture hall avoided him like a plague. Dont worry. Shiiko will be fine. How do you know? Because the one helping Shiiko is Mr Sichir Kuze. Koremitsu curled his lips, showing a frown on his face. Whos that? You never heard of the Kuze Corporation? Hes the ex-chairman of this Corporation. It has a lot of restaurant chains, and also manages all sorts of business. Though he is now retired, he still actively participates in charity events, and often appears on television. He is also a renowned lover of the Chimeric Neofinetia Falcata, and is known as the king of Orchids.. King of Orchids? Are you two friends or something? Hm We both like flowers, but his preferences are a little different from me. Anyway, he is a highly respected man; he will save an elementary grade girl from from an abusive savage looking big brother, so he is definitely protecting Shiiko now. Savage big brother. You mean me!? Koremitsu yelled in rage. I suppose that is probably how you look to Mr Sichir. Shiiko must have planned this beforehand. Humph. Shiiko wants to extort money from that old man called Kuze? Hikarus expression darkened. Most likely she can definitely fetch far more money from Mr Sichir than any of the other sparrows from before. I guess this is what she hoped too. That idiot!! Thats more dangerous!! It was too reckless of her to extort money from a celebrity who often appeared on television. Shes still a damned brat after all!!. At this moment, the cellphone vibrated. He hurriedly pulled it out to check the message. It was from Shioriko. Everythings going as planned. Go back for now. Once he saw this, Koremitsus rage was through the roof. Going as planned!? Yeah right!? You want to leave me, pretending to be an abusive big brother aside, and now you want to chase me away!? You dare to look down on High School students!? Koremitsu had been taking it easy on Shioriko up till this point, for she was still an elementary school student, advising her patiently, hoping that she would change for the better. However, her actions were sporadic at best, and she showed no signs of improvement. During this time, Koremitsu had been treated as a delinquent lolicon and an abusive big brother. If he were to leave Shioriko alone, she would definitely be arrested and brought to counseling for trying to trick an ex-chairman of a large enterprise. If that were to happen, Hikarus hopes of guiding her back to the right path would be ruined. (CUgh, she intends to call me a stupid dog and leave me alone?) Hikaru, do you know where Shiiko and the rest will be going? Yes. Right. Its settled. Im going to sternly educate her. Im not going to take it easy even if she cries! ? ? ? Shiorikos house was a small apartment. Though it was not as dilapidated as Ys apartment, it was not exceptionally luxurious. It was a simple, ordinary apartment. It was sunset, and Koremitsu, along with Hikaru, stood near the entrance of the apartments. Hikaru had mentioned that Shioriko lived here along with her grandfather. Shiikos apartment is the one in the middle of the second level. It seems nobody else is around; I think grandfather is out at the moment. Hikaru stared at the window as he said. And at that moment, There was the sound of a car braking in the alley nearby. Followed by the sound of a door being opened. Thank you very much! A cute childish voice was then heard. It was Shioriko! They watched out from a blind spot at the building, and found an elongated glossy black car parked at the alley. Shioriko, with her grassy green pochette dangling diagonally and the red school bag on her back, stood beside it and bowed. It seemed someone inside the vehicle said something, and she nodded like an obedient child. Bye bye, Grandpa Kuze. She waved her little hand cutely, and watched the vehicle leave. Once the vehicle departed, her expression suddenly gloomed, and she slowly lowered her head, biting her lips. (Whats with that expression) Yo. Ahh! Koremitsu hissed, and Shioriko jumped in shock, her twintails and pochette swaying along. Wh-Whyre you here!? Shioriko hurriedly looked away. Having regained her composure somewhat, she showed a stiff expression. Didnt I tell you on the message to go home? Dont you understand human language or something? Stupid dog! You think you can chase me away with just a simple message? You didnt return for quite a while; who knows where you and that Mr Kuze guy went off to. Shioriko widened his eyes in shock. You know him? Sorta. I heard that old man loves to do charity work, often appears on television, and is called the King of Orchids. Koremitsu was simply regurgitating what Hikaru had just said, and looked a little embarrassed; however, Shioriko seemed mystified as she heard this. I didnt think a dog like you would watch the news. She muttered. I still dont believe that youre Hikarus friend, but I do have a better impression on you now. Thanks for that. So? Kuzes that monster sparrow you talk of? Yeah. Barely able to hide her exhilaration, Shioriko fished out a namecard from her pocket, and gleefully showed it to Koremitsu. It was Kuzes namecard. His cellphone number is written on the back too! He really believes that Im a pitiful kid who got abused, and even says that I can talk to him if Im troubled. Hes really naive. You really want to con that earnest looking old man? Shioriko was suddenly incensed as she raised her eyebrows and glared at Koremitsu furiously. Youre a stupid dog after all! What did you say!? She glared at the enraged Koremitsu furiously, and said adamantly, Im aiming for 64 million Yen. What!? (Sixty-four Million Yen!!!!!!?) Koremitsu was left speechless by this large sum. Hikaru merely frowned weakly, and it seemed he had known what was going on, Damn it! Do you know how much money is 60 million!? Thats six thousand 10,000 Yen notes! Its 6,400 Ten Thousand Yen notes. Dont be mistaken! Like I care how many that is! I have never seen a Million Yen before! Thats already surreal to me, and youre already dreaming of such a large sum even though youre a kid!? Shiorikos face was again flushed with anger. I already told you not to treat me as a kid! Youre a kid! You think youre playing a game!? You want to con this much money!? Shioriko clenched her hands hard and bit her lips. She then said with a hushed voice, I have a way to get Kuze to hand over the money. The only question is how to spend it. Shiorikos face was filled with such malice it was chilling. What idea? I have no need to tell you. Think, you stupid dog. And to think I was so worried about you! If you want money, go work hard properly and earn it yourself! Dont take it from anyone else! Ill help you look for a job a grade schooler can do. Upon hearing how frenzied Koremitsus tone was, Shioriko seemingly backed away tentatively, only to raise her eyebrows haughtily as she said, Humph. A mere dog wants to try and act like a big brother! What is this properly you talk about? You want me to be a good person? I wont!! Shiorikos yelled with all her might, her face livid. Her lips were trembling, her eyes were burning with rage, and yet her face was filled with a little anguish. Her face was contorted, yet showed the helpless expression of a child. She then held her green pochette with her little hands, showing that forced expression. Her eyes were soaked as she stared back at Koremitsu, and her tone was filled with anguish. Because good people get conned and bullied! I dont want to be a good person! I rather con others than have others con me! (What whats she saying!? Whys she being so unhappy?) Shiorikos response troubled Koremitsu. Upon seeing Hikaru pat her on the head with a melancholic look, he was all the more confused, unable to say anything. At this moment Riko, do we have a guest? An amicable voice came from behind. Grandpa! Shioriko hurriedly ran over. That man was probably of a similar age as Kuze. He was a short man, his personality befitting his voice. Are you Rikos friend? Thank you for taking care of her. Perhaps Riko was an affectionate nickname he had for her. The old man bowed graciously and gradually, his body bent to a point where one would worry that his head would hit the floor. Eh, no. I never really took care of her. Koremitsu too was taken aback, and he bowed. Th-Thats right. I was the one taking care of him. Dont be mistaken, grandpa. Shioriko blushed as she said. Oh my. Im really sorry. This child is really impolite in her words, but she really is kind. Shiorikos grandfather slowly said what Hikaru had said before. She really is obedient, can cook, and knows how to take accounts. She really is my pride and joy. Really, grandpa! Dont say so much to him! Shioriko blushed as she tugged at her grandfathers hand, intending to pull him back into the apartment. But as she did so, she dropped the book he was holding. Koremitsu hurriedly picked it up. (Healthy Living Go Club I think gramps has it too.) You know how to play Go? Koremitsu returned the book to Shiorikos grandfather, and the latter thanked him, smiling amicably. Im currently a lecturer at a culture school. Do you like to play it too? How about a match? I dont really know how to. My grandpa is the one who knows. Thats enough already, grandpa. Its getting cold, youll catch a cold! Be careful! You get sick easily. Shioriko continued to tug at him. Riko really likes to worry. Youre being too carefree, grandpa! Eh, and your name is? Koremitsu Akagi. Young Akagi, how about you have dinner with us tonight? Grandpa! Whyre you inviting him!? Eh, no need for that. My dinner shares already prepared at home. Shiorikos grandfather was being too earnest; Koremitsu felt ridiculously tense as he never received such hospitality before, and was fidgety as a result. Ill take my leave then. He bowed as he quickly hurried off. On the madder red slope, Hikaru looked back with a serious expression. Whats wrong? Koremitsu asked, and Hikaru answered with a gloomy tone, Shiikos grandfather just called her Riko Isnt Riko the nickname? Probably Hikaru seemed unconvinced, but continued to follow Koremitsu. That brats grandfather really is a good person, too courteous that I didnt know what to do. Hes completely different from her. yeah, Shiikos grandfatherCMr Tomohiko is really a good person. The handsome face lit by the sunset was showing a wry look. That is why Shiiko said that she would not be a good person Hm? Koremitsu could not understand the meaning behind these words. She doesnt want to be a good person because shes raised by one? Not that, actually. Perhaps Shiiko is not willing to be a good person because she saw how good people suffer for being too kind. has Shiikos gramps suffered or anything? Yeah, but I dont know the details. The chilly breeze blew upon Hikarus bangs, and he lowered his head slightly. His clear mature eyes showed him in deep thought. For some reason, Koremitsu felt it was better not to say anything at this moment, and remained silent. ? ? ? Once Koremitsu reached home, he found his grandfather Masakaze playing Go alone. Lying beside him was an opened book, the cover being Healthy Living Go Club. Is this the magazine published by your Go club, gramps? Why you ask? Masakaze remained seated upright as he tilted his head slightly to stare at Koremitsu. His protruding eyes were like a Yakuza mob leader, showing a sharp glint, and yet he was neither angry nor intending to scare anyone; it was simply that his eyes were naturally like that. Gramps, do you know of a man called Tomohiko Wakagi? He seems to be a Go lecturer at a culture school or something. Upon hearing that, Masakaze frowned hardly, and answered, such a memorable name. Mr Wakagi was once a professional Go player, and I heard he became a lecturer once he retired. I met him once at the Go club, and he guided me through a match once. He really is someone worth admiring. Do you know him? Not really hes a relative of my friend, so I went to greet him. I see is Mr Wakagi still doing well? Sort of. I heard his granddaughter complain that he gets sick easily, and she was warning him to be careful. He seems to be a carefree person. Masakaze slowly closed his eyes and raised his lips solemnly, seemingly having recalled something. He then opened his eyes, and frowned saying, Mr Wakagi is really too kind and he lived a tough life because of that. Tough life? I heard he was a guarantor for his friend, and bore a large debt as a result. He even sold his house to pay off the debt. These words from Masakaze bore heavily on Koremitsus heart. Looking at how Mr Wakagi is, he definitely doesnt hate that person. These additional words weighed further on Koremitsus heart. With an ominous look on his face, Koremitsu returned to his room, and Hikaru said, Shiiko needs the money because she intends to buy back the house mortgaged to the debtor. she intends to extort 64 million Yen from Kuze. Is that the money needed to buy the house? When I first met Shiiko, I told her I am willing to pay you any amount for your first time, and she glared at me, telling me 64 million Yen. She even said that she is willing to do anything as long as I can pay up, for she had to get this money no matter what. Shioriko was only eight years old back then; she was still in third grade. What sort of feelings did she have back then? A third grader girl was working hard, forcing herself to her limit just to buy her grandfathers house back. Once I asked her the reason, I spent 64 million Yen to buy her house back. Shiiko said that she would definitely save 64 million Yen to buy the house, and told me to take care of it for the time being, not to sell it to others, and for it to be a collateral for her first night. I then requested for her to allow me to send her gifts, bring her out to play, and accept my happiness as my own collateral. Shiikos situation is a little similar to mine I really had the urge to help her. Hikaru said, his eyes becoming melancholic. (What do you mean by it may be a little more than what you think!? How is 64 million Yen a little!? Damn you, you filthy rich bastard!) Koremitsu wanted to say this, but chose to remain silent. Hikarus mother had died when he was young. His father then took him in, but as he was the child of a mistress, he had a hard time adapting into the new family. In Middle School, he left his family and lived in an apartment alone. Koremitsu recalled the empty, lonely room that was practically devoid of any furniture. He could imagine how lonely Hikaru must have felt in that frigid room. Koremitsu too had lost his parents, and he could imagine how Hikaru was reminded of his lack of parental care when he first saw Shioriko. Koremitsus mother abandoned him when he was young, his memory of her merely her sobbing face. His father then died soon after. Even though his grandfather Masakaze and aunt Koharu were diligently taking care of him, he still wallowed in self-pity whenever he thought of how he was different from other children who had their parents. If only mother was around. If only father was around. If only there were a pair of hands who would welcomingly embrace him, and protect his friends. If only there was someone he could wholeheartedly rely on. He once shuddered, his head lowered as he prayed such in a corner of his room. But he knew his mother would never return, and his father would never revive. He could only suppress his anguish alone. He would have to get back up if he fell. He would hide and cry alone if he wanted to cry. That was fine. Shiikos grandfather, Mr Tomohiko is a very kind person.Shiiko felt that if she were to be a good person, she will not be able to protect her grandfather, and was adamant not to become one. She is working hard not for herself, but to protect her grandfather. She is yet so young she must have been holding herself back too. Hikarus words caused Koremitsus heart to be distressed. No matter how lonely he was. No matter how depressed he was. No matter how anguished he was. Koremitsu had to bear everything alone. Most probably, Hikaru tooC CI cant cry. Even when Hikaru was suffering, he could only smile thinly. Just as Koremitsu was unable to smile, Hikaru was unable to cry. For he kept telling himself not to cry, and that he had to smile no matter what. Shiiko really can fake her cry, but when she is really depressedshe can only clench her fist hard and widen her eyes to hold back her tears. Hikarus downtrodden eyes were hazed with sorrow. His lowered neck and voice sounded feeble. I did not want Shiiko to become a girl who cannot cry. Koremitsu felt his chest tighten. (Why is it that this guy always causes my heart to ache) Even after death, he was unable to cry, yet he was so sensitive to the pain of others, so compassionate (How can he possibly make all the girls around him happy) That person really yearned for that. He sincerely loved every flower, every girl. When he was alive, he definitely gave his all to them. That is my happiness, and even smiled saying this. Hikaru, who truly loved all the flowers, had a final wish to give all these flowers a gentle farewell. He hoped that when he whisper his farewell to them, that beloved person in front of him could smile happily. And just as he loved all the flowers, Hikaru loved that girl who was forcefully putting on a front. Currently, he too was worried sick about her. Even to a state of broken heart. I wont give up that easily. Koremitsu, who did not know how to smile, stared at this troublesome person of a friend, and frowned unhappily saying, I already promised you. I definitely wont allow her to continue fooling others! ? ? ? On the next day, Shioriko walked out from the elementary school with the red backpack, and widened her eyes in shock as she spotted Koremitsu, wearing the dog collar, right around the corner. Wh-Why? Arent High School students supposed to have lessons now? I said that Im going to pick up a relatives brat, and took an early leave. He answered with a serious look, and Shiorikos face was slightly flushed. Im not a kid who needs someone to pick me up! And Im not your relative! She looked unhappy. Dont let me see your scratched face until I call you. You mustnt come to my house either. Grandpa will ask Mr Akagi, whats with those scratch marks on your face?. She spat back spitefully Move aside. She pushed Koremitsus arm, wanting to move out. Isnt my face like this because of what you did? Its a little better now anyway. I see. Again, why did you come here? Didnt I tell you to wait until I call you? Shiorikos stare got sharper. How can I do that? Huh? Im your dog. Ill follow you wherever you go. What are you saying? Shioriko paused for a little while. Koremitsu then stared back at her, and concluded, And so, Im going to stop you from conning anyone again. Shiorikos pink lips shivered once she heard these firm words, and her cheeks were flushed with anger. Ill expose those photos of yours, you know. Whatever. Somebody posted something like that in my school already. Now everyone thinks that Im a delinquent lolicon. Shioriko was left speechless. Her eyes rolled and stammered, Yo-Youre a lolicon after all yucks. Youre disgusting. Dont come near me. She retreated, her grassy green pochette swaying around. (Disgusting? Isnt what youre doing more disgusting?) Koremitsu scowled. Since I, as a delinquent lolicon, is going to be with you, you better give up on conning others. Hikaru also said because that scamming others isnt something a lady should do. If he sees you like this now, hell definitely be sad. This was not a lie. But a fact. Hikaru was between Koremitsu and Shioriko, staring at them worriedly. (Hikaru is still worried about you and what youre going through even after his death. Dont disappoint him.) Shioriko paled as she stared at Koremitsu, completely gobsmacked as her lips shuddered. But isnt Hikaru already dead? She murmured, seemingly recalling something. He once said, I will be with you until you become a lady you can command me all you want rely on me all you want. You can buy as many clothes as you want, but do not buy anything that is redundant. There are prawn cakes on the table now so please be a good child in front of me that was what he would say. Her slender shoulders continued to shiver, and she choked on her wordsCit seemed then that she wanted to yell out her thoughts as she shrieked, Didnt Hikaru fall into a river and drown!!? Her mortified eyes were thoroughly filled with tears. Hikaru showed a heartwrenching expression. Koremitsu too grimaced bitterly. CIm not a kid! Shiorikos eyes were blazing impetuously. CDont treat me as a kid! Those words from her were probably due to the poignancy and furor she felt after Hikaru died. Be a good child, Hikaru had abandoned Shioriko with these parting words. Koremitsu yelled, Ill protect you in Hikarus place! Shiorikos shivering shoulders stopped. Her mouth was slightly agape as she stared at Koremitsu. In response to this shocked expression, Koremitsu stared back with conviction. If you have anything you want me to do, just tell me! If you have anything you need me to do, just ask me! If you want me to help you, call for me! Ill definitely get there! Youre just a brat! Theres no way you can handle so many things. Hikaru gave a thin smile, looking ready to cry as he listened in on what Koremitsu had just said. Shioriko then spoke with a shuddering voice. Hikaru is completely different from you. You never cut your sideburns, you reek of sweat. Yeah. Im no prince here, but Ill be your dog until you grow up. My friend asked this of me. His tone was so solemn. Hikaru smiled. Cso stop conning others already. Shioriko closed her lips as she stared at Koremitsu. She frowned a little, lowered her head, and raised her lips saying, I wont give up. She stubbornly insisted, The money I plan to get from Kuze is for revenge. What did you just say? Anyway, the Kuze you know of is a charitable man, kind, sincere, often appears on television, some saintly man or something. The real Kuze however isnt like that. What that man did to my fatherC Shioriko became silent. (Did she just talk about her father?) Hey, didnt you say before that you dont know who your dad is? Shioriko bit her lips and turned her back on him. Shiiko what happened exactly? The moment Hikaru placed his hand on Shiorikos shoulder worriedly, the latter ran off. H-Hey! Koremitsu gave chase from behind as he watched that red backpack and green pochette sway. Agile as a cat, she darted through the fence of a house, and ran into an alley. You really are a cat! If the High School student Koremitsu were to continue the chase, he would definitely catch the polices attention. Damn it! He grumbled as he continued to chase after Shioriko, still carrying her red backpack, through the alley. Wait! You wont run away! He was chasing her crazily. Shioriko would hide in a corner of some building from time to time, and stick to the walls to hide from his sights during other moments, causing Koremitsu to lose sight of her a few times. At this moment, Koremitsu, over there! Koremitsu continued to chase on as per Hikarus instruction! Stop right there! You idiot brat! I definitely wont forgive you if I see you cheating someone again!! You can still go back to being an elementary school student now!! Just give up already, you!! He continued to yell hoarsely as he chased after the small back. And amidst this wind, an hour passed. Damn it where did she go. Koremitsu was panting hard as he stood on the wide pedestrian lane as he looked around. At this point, he could no longer see Shioriko anywhere. He tried calling her, but the line was busy the entire time. Has she blocked my number now!? His temples were bulging as he murmured, slamming the phone shut as he nearly broke it. At this moment, Hikaru seemed to have thought of something. Speaking of which, Shiiko does frequent the park nearby. She really likes the waffles at the shop there. Right, lets go. ? ? ? Koremitsu looked over from under the shade of the Maidenhair Tree, and found a cute twin-tailed girl standing in front of a waffle stall, tearing the waffle in half and accepting it with an angelic smile. You wont get away this time. Just when Koremitsu was about to take a step forward, Hikaru stopped him. Wait, Koremitsu. What is it? Mr Sichir is over there. What? An old man, dressed in ritzy clothing, was sitting peacefully on the bench, not too far away from where Shioriko was facing. They must have agreed to meet here. Looks that way. Kuze smiled as he watched Shioriko walk to him with two pieces of waffle in both hands.. She sat on the bench, and handed the waffle over. Kuzes eyes narrowed as he showed a gentle expression. He accepted the waffle, and reached his hand into his pocketCwas he intending to take out his wallet? It seemed that Shioriko did not want him to do so as she shook her head. Both of them spoke for a little while, and in the end, Kuze kept his wallet. Delighted, Shioriko shyly smiled. And so, both of them consumed their waffles, smiling away as far as he could see. Perhaps they were grandparent and grandchild to any onlooking bystander. Shioriko had once said that she wanted to con money from Kuze for revenge, and even said that the real Kuze was not the altruistic, magnanimous man that was portrayed on television. However, Kuze was eating the waffle daintily as he chatted with Shioriko. He clearly looked like a calm old man who liked children, and the latter even looked back at him fondly. Damn it. I cant hear anything this far. Koremitsu arched his back as he continued to watch their movements and slowly approach them. There were lots of White Abelias behind the bench clustered together. Koremitsu snuck in, hid his body, and pricked his ears to eavesdrop on their conversation seriously. Big brother always ordered me to prepare roasted bun or heat up the milk and hell scold me badly if I dont do well. Butthats my fault. Shioriko gave an optimistic smile as she said this. (That pipsqueak~ I wont bully a little girl! I wont ask anyone to warm up the milk too!) Koremitsu grabbed the twigs, grumbling as he gritted his teeth. Kuze answered with a compassionate tone, Your parents didnt do anything to make your brother stop? ..Yes Shioriko nodded. They even scolded me, and told me to obey my brother. Why? Your brothers being so mischievous. Shioriko looked all the more depressed. Imnot related to them by blood. Eh? Im an adopted kid, brother said. Isnt that a lie your brother said to bully you? No. Her large eyes were gradually filled with tears. Her pitiful expression was such that even Koremitsus heart was gripped with gloom despite the knowledge that she was acting. Brother said that my papas called Mamoru Yoshikuni. He said the man is a baddy who gives poisoned hamburgers to children to eat. MamoruYoshikuni Kuze, who had been pampering Shioriko and gentle in his tone to her, showed a slight change in tone at this moment. Koremitsu was taken aback once he heard of this name, and the horrifying fact that the man had given poisoned hamburgers to children to eat. (So is this the father Shiiko talked about? Whats with the poisoned hamburgers?) Koremitsu glanced at Hikaru, and found the latter in deep thought. Tears rolled down Shiorikos cheeks. I heard that papa was bribed to do something bad, and killed himself once it was exposed. Thats what mama and brother said. Theyre wondering why theyre taking care of a criminals kidbu-but, my papas innocent! Thats what he wrote in the letter. Letter? What do you mean? Kuzes voice was a little different from before. Even his face seemed a little stiff. Shioriko sniffled as she choked on her words, saying, I found a letter from my papa written to my real mama. It should be mamas book Whats the proof? Papas not a bad person. Hes framed, and he has proof. What proof? Kuze asked as he widened his eyes at Shioriko. Shioriko rubbed her eyes with both hands, and shook her head, I-It was very complicated. I didnt understand at all. But I still believe papa was framed by a baddie. Kuze then gives a calm smile. I too believe that your fathers innocent. Grandpa Kuzethank you. Shioriko gave an innocent smile as she narrowed her teary eyes at Kuze. Oh yes. Do you mind giving me that letter? Im on good terms with the police, so I can definitely help your papa clear his name. Shiorikos face suddenly gloomed as she lowered her head, showing a hesitant look. Bu-Butpapa noted in his letter not to let anyone else see this letter Really? I guess it cant be helped then. Kuze heartily gave up. Shioriko seemed to be worried about annoying this overly kindred old man as she stared at him worriedly. Once Kuze noticed this however, he gave a gentle smile, saying, Keep that letter carefully. Thats the evidence that proves your papas innocence. If theres anything you need help with, come look for me, okay? Shioriko nodded, and showed a smile. Koremitsu. There is a car parked there. Upon hearing Hikaru mention this, Koremitsu turned to the road beside the park in surprise, and found a white car there. There was a man wearing shades seated at the drivers seat, looking over at the bench. (Is that Kuzes car? No, what I saw yesterday was larger and more luxurious.) At this moment, the large black limousine appeared in front of the park. Kuze slowly stood up. My vehicles here to pick me up. Ill send you home. Its okay, there is no need for that. I need to buy some things at the supermarket later. I can go home by myself. I seethe waffles are delicious. Let me treat you to something you like next time then. Eh, erm, which one do I choosetakoyaki? Or soft serve? You can choose something more luxurious. Just tell me the next time we meet. Okay. Bye bye, grandpa Kuze. Goodbye. Kuze got on the limo and left. Shioriko waved with a delighted look as she watched him leave. However, Once the vehicle was nowhere in sight, she lowered her head, bit her lipCand showed a hideous expression. Monster. She hissed, and returned to the bench. Hey, Shiiko! Koremitsu stood up from the field of Abelias. C! Shioriko was left gobsmacked. Her face was then flushed red, and she puffed her cheeks angrily, looked away, and strided forward. Hey! Youre ignoring me now!? Just when he was about to give chaseC A hand grabbed his shoulder from behind. Whyre you stopping me! Hikaru!? Koremitsu, I am a ghost. There is no way I can touch you. Oh right. Then who would grab him by the shoulder like a familiar person? Koremitsu turned around and glared furiously, only to see a policeman in tight-fitting uniform. There is a police report saying that there is a savage-looking youth resembling that of a convenience store robber, hiding amongst the bushes, staring at a little girl passionate. Is that you? Whos the robber here!? Ill hear what you have to say at the station. Hey! Shiiko! Come back! Tell him we know each other! Shiiiko! Hey! Shiiko! Damn it! Shioriko probably heard Koremitsus yells, but trotted off without looking back. The red backpack slowly distanced itself away from him. At this moment, the white car from before started to move. Suddenly, Koremitsu had a bad feeling about this. Hey, let go of me! He wanted to shake off the policeman. If youre not going to co-operate, Im going to handcuff you. The policeman warned. DAMN ITTTT!!! And so, Koremitsu could only follow the policeman obediently. It is true that a delinquent king resembles a dangerous person to me when he is squatting in the bushes with such a savage look From beyond his shoulder, Hikaru chimed in with a look of regret. ? ? ? (This is good.) Shioriko looked down as she strolled through an alley in the residential area. Shiiko! Shiiko! The voice of that stupid savage-looking dog continued to ring in her ears, but she chose to ignore. CI wont let you cheat others again! CHikaru also said because that scamming others isnt something a lady should do. (Youre annoying.) She tried her best to ignore the voice she could not shake off. (Im going to take revenge on Kuze. Im going to move back to that house with grandpa!) There was a small old wooden hut on the first level. And there was a garden filled with trees and seasonal flowers. Shioriko knew how much her grandfather treasured that garden. CCome and look, Shiiko. The Summer Camellia is blooming. There were cute white Camellia-like flowers blooming on the tree branches under the blue sky. CWow, theyre pretty, grandpa! Both of them were together in the garden, marvelling the flowers for a long time. Once they arrived at the apartment, her grandfather grew Rosy Periwinkles in pots, but would look in the distance whenever he watered them. And whenever she saw him in this state, Shioriko would look over at the plants restrained in the pots, recall the flowers and trees living freely in that garden, and her heart would ache. (If I can get that house back, grandpa will definitely call me Shiiko again) Suppressing her uneasiness, she brought her green pochette and pressed it on her flat chest. There was something very important inside. It was a letter she found in a cabinet. The letter that established her relationship with Kuze, the letter that propelled her reckless actions CYoull definitely end up hurt. It doesnt matter. Shioriko exerted strength in her fingers as she whispered. She suddenly felt a sting in her nose, hurriedly blinked, and moved forward. The unexpected development had delayed her. If she did not return home soon, grandpa would be worried. (I dont want to be some fine lady.) If Hikaru were still alive, perhaps she would not have come up with such a dangerous plan. But he could no longer wait till she became an adult. (Its all Hikarus fault.) His fault for falling into the river and drowning. Shioriko had always insisted on getting a scary, savage yet loyal dog, but Hikaru gave a stupid disobedient dog who was completely useless. CIt is fine to say whatever you want to me. I will agree to any request you want. CJust say whatever you want to me as much as you want! Rely on me all you want! Hikarus carefree smile and Koremitsus savage look seemingly became one, causing Shiorikos heart to be agitated, her throat throbbing. She vehemently told herself to harden her weak heart. (I mustnt trust him!) And Hikaru too. He did say that he would be with her until she became a proper lady, that she should just be a child. And yet he left her. (That guy will soon leave anyway.) Once bitten, twice shy. She had enough of seeing someone kindle her hopes and open her heart, yet abandon her in the end. She would no longer trust anyone. She would no longer rely on others. (I want to buy grandpas house through my own strength.) She snivelled as she closed her eyes tight. It was not the time for her to cry. She walked on with confident footsteps, climbed the stairs outside the apartments, and arrived in front of a room in the middle of the second floor. She then took a deep breath, Im back, grandpa! She opened the door with a bubbly shout. However, there was nary a hint of the usual reply. Instead, Shioriko gasped, Grandpa ? ? ? Damn it. Whys that policeman asking the same questions over and over again? It was past evening. With the sun setting, and the sky darkening, Koremitsu walked on with a look so savage he might be taken for interrogation again. After the policeman had counselled him in the park, he whisked him to the nearby station, and rattled on things like Whatre you doing over there? I heard that you were glaring at a little girl passionately. Whatre you planning to do? Koremitsu insisted that he was squatting there because he had a tummyache, and was not peeping on them, that he was acquainted with the girl, and that his expression was heredity. He even showed a photo of his grandfather and aunt on the phone. How is it? We resemble each other, right? My family looks like this! He insisted, and after much difficulty, was released. The policeman looked terrified when you said you wanted to call in a relative to testify. Upon hearing Hikarus words, Koremitsu again frowned. The policeman must have assumed he had links to the Yakuza or something, for he was fidgety the moment he saw the photo, No need for that. Okay, I understand, and hurriedly left. You should have said that you want to contact a relative. Are you kidding me? Koharu will bash me up good if I really do so. Thats my final trump. I wonder if Shiiko has returned Ill make a call. Just when Koremitsu was about to open his cellphone. Look at that, Koremitsu! Hikaru suddenly exclaimed. Is there something in the bookshop or something? Koremitsu walked over with a frown, and saw Hikaru slowly drift to the shelf behind the window, pointing at a magazine being displayed. There were several topics on this tabloid magazine cover, and upon seeing one of them, Koremitsu gasped. There was a small line on it, The truth 10 years after the Poisoned Hamburgers Incident, Sichir Kuzes lie. Volume 3 - CH 4 [Hikaru V3] Chapter 4 It was Saturday the following day, but Koremitsu woke up earlier than usual. He checked his cellphone messages, and found that Shioriko had yet to reply to the message he sent her. Lets go check her house after breakfast. Yes. Hikaru, dressed In a singlet and pants for indoor use, nodded in response. Laid on the tatami was a magazine he bought the previous day. Inside it was the mass food poisoning incident during the Marine Day in Shimane Prefecture 10 years ago. During that public event, the Kuze Corporation led by Chairman Kuze provided some seafood hamburgers to children. However, approximately 30 of them complained of tummyaches, and were hospitalized. The Chairmans Secretary, Mamoru Yoshikuni, who had attended the event, attempted to cover up this incident, but was discovered a few days later, and was lambasted by the mass media. He had declared that he was acting on the Chairmans instructions, but Kuze was dining with associates in Tokyo that day. Thus, everyone had assumed that Mamoru Yoshikuni was simply lying about following orders. It was also later discovered that Yoshikuni had accepted rebates from the food suppliers, and so people assumed that he had chosen to cover up this event itself, leading to a larger commotion. Soon after, Mamoru Yoshi died. He was standing alone beside the train platform, and was knocked by the passing train. At that time, a witness had yelled Its dangerous!, but he remained still with a lethargic look. The news outlets had deduced that he had intention to commit suicide, and Kuze resigned as executive chairman soon after. The press conference that time was massive, and he clearly showed a professional attitude admitting to his responsibility. This overly formal attitude however caused his reputation to skyrocket. But 10 years later, there was a media outlet casting doubt on it. The report had hypothesized that perhaps Yoshikunis statement was true, that Kuze really did push blame onto his secretary, and the rebates collected by the secretary was simply a skilful maneuver he had planned during the associate meeting. It was a magazine that had tabloids as its selling point, so not all the reports within could be true. However, the person named Mamoru Yoshikuni did exist, and it was affirmed that he died in a suspected suicide. Was he really Shiorikos father? If that was the case, how did Shioriko learn of this? Did she really intend to take revenge on her father? The time to appeal has long expired, and Mr Sichir probably will not be wary of a 9 year old girlwhat we should be worried about however is whether Shiiko really has the evidence that proves Mamoru Yoshikunis innocence. Koremitsu faces the basin as Hikaru floated behind him, saying this worriedly. First, we have to ask that brat. The biggest issue was whether she would come clean with what was going on On Koharus command before breakfast, Koremitsu hurriedly repaired the bathrooms drainboard. Soon after, he immediately hurried to Shiorikos apartment, but there was no reply no matter how he pressed the doorbell. Is she still sleeping? its already past 10. Have they gone out or something? He tried calling Shioriko, but she did not pick up. He then sent another message, Call me, and went out. Ill come back later Right. As he was pondering on where to go The cellphone in his pocket rumbled. He assumed it was from Shioriko, but it was not. Upon seeing the cellphone display, his eyes widened. EhShikibu? Why would she call? She was pouting, glaring at him unhappily when he retired for the day early. Yeah, its me. He answered nervously, Akagi, ar-are you available now? This was the first thing that stiff voice asked. Huh? Why? Erm, welljust come by. Huh? Dont ask too much. Just come! Honoka stammered as she designated their meeting place. After hanging up, Koremitsu muttered to Hikaru intriguingly, Why in a karaoke box? ? ? ? He reached there, and found that Honoka was already at the box. She was sitting there on the sofa, looking around as she blushed as she fidgeted, using her hand to tidy her hair and clothes from time to time. It was a holiday, and Honoka was wearing a cut-soled shirt instead of a uniform, some flashy-looking accessories, and a mini-skirt. She was holding onto a large fabric tote bag. Miss Shikibu sure looks amped up for this. Hikaru looked through the window on the door as he looked at the mini-skirt that could only cover half of the pair of snowy white legs there, blowing a whistle at that moment. Koremitsu too, (Isnt that skirt too short!?) Felt very anxious. He opened the door, and Honoka lifted her head. So, sorry for calling you out so suddenlyerm, were you busy? She looked at Koremitsu worriedly. No, its nothingI was just thinking about how to spend the time too. He blushed as he answered. However, her face tensed up immediately as she said, Erm, just sit down here anyway. She patted the seat beside her twice. (As expected, the skirt is too short here!) Koremitsu sat down as she asked, and could not help but look aside. Suddenly, Honoka said with a serious expression. I, thought about it a lot. ? I was really confused during this time, and I did kick you onceyou probably felt unhappy since Kanais gone, but you probably felt lonelier when I kicked you because I was so anxious, werent youIm worried that youll head down the lolicon route if I leave you alone like this and never return if I leave you like this Honoka stuttered as she played with her fingers. Hikaru looked completely interested as he listened attentively. Oi, youre mistaken here. Im not a lolicon. I know! I understand that youre going out with a little girl because you fell out of love. YOU DONT UNDERSTAND AT ALL! But Honoka looked like she did not hear it as she tried to force a smile, Its fine, this is just a temporary thing. Youll still love girls of the same age later one. THATS WHY I SAID THAT ITS A MISUNDERSTANDING! I will become your Heliotrope and try my best to help guide you back onto the proper path. Help? After a pause, Honoka closed her lips and took out a photo album that had a swimsuit girl on the cover from her tote bag, and put it on her legs. Lets look at this and correct your lolicon tendency. Her face was blushing red as she said with a remarkable expression. What are you saying? WAH! DONT OPEN THAT! You have to look at it no matter what. These may seem like photos of old grannies older than 10 in swimsuits to you, and might scar your eyes, but lets do our best. Honoka raised her eyebrows as she told him off. She was like a female teacher who gave herself the mission to guide a youth back from the wrong path. (ARE YOU SERIOUS!!?) Here, this page looks very racy, right? UWAH! The photo that appeared below showed a large-breasted girl wearing a piece of cloth that either looked like underwear or a swimsuit, lying on the hammock and looking up. Thi, this looks exciting too, right? Honoka continued to flip the pages, her face showing expressions of shock, bawling, and would even look away from time to time, but she never stopped moving her hand Hey, this is good, right? This butt feels very springy, right? as she continued with an excited voice. What caused her to work so hard? There would be no other female classmate than her, with eye-catching breasts, buttocks that nearly reveals the panties, a nicely shaped waist, a bare navel, who would read this kind of thing together with him. So thats another way of using gravure magazines, huh? It sure is great to read ero-books with a girl. From above, Hikaru said this enviously. As for Honoka (Argh. Its so embarrassing that my eyes are burning. Why must she wear such a stringed swimsuit like that? Wont it break if someone pulls it hard? Ahh, uuuu, this pose, the joints are almost separating. It looks painful. Hau, wearing only a shirt on a rainy day and sitting with her knees cuddled in? Thats impossible!) She was secretly crying out. This girl, Honoka, who was a romance cellphone romance novel author with the handle name Purple Princess, who helped solve females love problems and hailed as a master of love, was actually very late in her maturity. Up till now, she had never went out with a boy, let alone on a date, and now, she was in this cramped box reading an Ero-book with a boy! (But this is for the sake of Akagi. I must work hard to let him know that loliconism isnt right!) After much agony, she finally asked for help on the internet while hiding her identity as the Purple Princess, leaving a post the guy I like ran off with a loli. What should I do? Normally, the senior onee-chans who were more experienced in this would answer such questionsbut she definitely could not ask the Purple Princess followers. It would be too embarrassing, no, more like a great disgrace here. She kept wondering about what would happen if her identity was exposed as she looked at the replies below, Why dont you just show him the charms of a mature woman? Wear a very short skirt, read an ero-book together inside a closed room and slowly show your mature charms. Finally, show off a daring bikini at the pool to deal the final blow to him. These were written. IMPOSSIBLEHonoka said that as she sat on the chair inside her house, swiveling around. She would sometimes roll around on the bed as well. (But I cant just leave him as he is!) And that was why, on this morning, she made up her mind and gave a phone call to Koremitsus cellphone despite a lack of sleep. A-Akagi, this should be enough, right? She continued to flip through the magazines as she asked. Koremitsus face was very red too as he looked tense. I, I can say thatto you too. Do you, have any feelings? No Well, its fine if you dont feel anything. Lets take it one step at a time. Youll definitely have feelings at that moment. Once she said that, she flipped to the next page, and there was a photo of a woman with a sexy pose, her breasts lying on the sand, and the straps on her back and waist were undone. Honoka was already dazed at this point, and her thighs and knees placed under the photo album were already full of sweat. ~-I, I really wish that I have such large breasts, but I wonder if my shoulders will be tired? Well, Akagi, which breasts do you prefer? This or that? She pointed at another photo albums page as she asked. There was a woman wearing a pink swimsuit, and her breasts were just large enough to be held as she floated in a ring and gave a wink. Which side, huh? (WHY THE HECK IS SHE ASKING SUCH A QUESTION OUT OF A SUDDEN HERE!?) Koremitsu looked away as he was unable to make any sound here. Honoka frowned as she curled her lips sharply and stared at him seriously. If he answered that he preferred the small ones, she would definitely call him a lolicon. This one After thinking for a long time, he pointed at the larger ones. Eh!? She gave an unexpected voice, stared at the large breasts for quite a while, looked back at her own breasts, and lowered her head. (What is it now?) Aherm, Shikibu, do you like such things? Li-li-li-li-li-like as in? Ermphoto albums of girls in swimsuits? Idiot! How can I possibly like them!? I went to the bookstore to buy such things for your sake. I-I- I-I- I-I- I-I was so embarrassed when I went to pay up. Is, is that so? Erm, thanks. Okay, hurry up and get horny seriously! She said that and looked aside. (What does she mean when she says that she wants me to get horny seriously?) Are these two things related? There were a lot of things that could not be explained, but since Honoka was willing to do such things for Koremitsu like buying swimsuit albums and even correcting (?) him, Koremitsu felt his chest heating up as he thought about this. (Its the same as before. Kicking me without warning, grumbling with such vicious words from her mouthis it because shes embarrassed?) Shikibu Honoka-san here is rather popular amongst the guys, you know. At this point, he had to agree with what Hikaru said back then. There are a lot of fans of Shikibu-san amongst the girls too. Shes someone they really admire; takes care of others, very frank and straightforward. Why are you suddenly staring at my face? Its nothing. If you have anything to say, just say it. Now I know why youre so popular. On hearing these words, Honoka widened her eyes. You, you idiot, wha-wha-wha-what are you saying now!? I, Im not popular or anything? Really? Arent you an expert at love? Honokas shoulders trembled, and she widened her mouth. Tha, thats right. Ahaha. Well, I did gain some experience. She stammered. Youre really a good person to be concerned about someone like me. Thank you very much. Uu. For some unknown reason, Honokas voice was stuck at her throat. You really have potential there, Koremitsu. Hikaru muttered to himself from above. (What exactly do you mean?) Koremitsu glanced at Hikaru, and Honoka blushed as she said softly. Well, you see, I do like you anywayand I have free time nowwell, Im just accompanying you for a while. We, wellAkagi. Honoka suddenly turned her face up to look at Koremitsu as she stammered. She looked like she was struggling inside her heart; her stare moved around, she kept changing expressions, and she blushed as she lowered her head to say, How about we go to the pool next time? Heh? Why did she mention the pool out of a sudden? Koremitsu was stunned to hear such words, and Honoka continued to stare at him seriously. Unknowingly, Honokas knees were sticking right at his. Koremitsu realized this, and his face was hot and numb. See, Koremitsu? If you dont say okay, Shikibu-san will say something like Never mind then. Hikaru suggested with a sweet voice from above. And just like the moment when Honoka confessed to him, her expression became sad. Never Okay. Koremitsu immediately answered as he did not want to see her crying face. At this moment, the phone in his pocket vibrated. This time, it was from Shioriko. Sorry. He knew it was rude, and apologized, but he had no time to leave the room first as he immediately put the phone to his ears. Koremitsu gave a serious expression, and because of that, Honoka looked back at his face worriedly. A sobbing voice could be heard from the other side of the phone. Is this an act again? No, is she really crying? A weak voice could be heard as she said, Gragrandpa, he Hikaru floated down to Koremitsus side from above, got close to the phone, and gave a serious expression too. Shiikos grandfathers heart isnt good. He once fell sick this March and got hospitalized. Grandpa didnt know what happened. Koremitsus heart immediately sank. He yelled, OI! SHIIKO! WHERE ARE YOU RIGHT NOW!? I WONT KNOW ANYTHING IF YOU KEEP CRYING! HURRY UP AND TELL ME! ? ? ? Soon after bidding farewell to Honoka, Koremitsu rushed to the hospital, and found Shioriko watching over Tomohiko, whose eyes were closed as he laid on the bed. She sat on the chair, her body sprawled on the blanket, and she was asleep, ostensibly hugging Tomohiko. Her face was littered with tear marks, and there were still tears on her face. According to what the nurse had said, Tomohiko fainted the previous night at home, and was ushered by the ambulance to the hospital. Shioriko probably never slept after that. She was no longer able to contain her distress, and made the call to Koremitsu. Ill be right there! Perhaps his reply caused her to relax a little as she fell asleep while waiting for him. Are you Mr Wakagis relative?: Koremitsu was summoned by the nurse onto the corridor. No, Im not his relative, just an acquaintance. Do you know any way to contact them? I heard Shiikos parents are dead. Upon hearing this, the nurse frowned with a troubled look. Is that so? When I talked to Mr Wakagi back then, he said he was living with his daughter. DaughterShiikos her granddaughter. He seemed to have mistaken his granddaughter for his daughter then. Cognitive ImpairmentCthis was the term he immediately thought of in shock. When he last met Tomohiko at the apartment, they were still able to converse normallyno, Hikaru had realized that Tomohiko was calling Shioriko Riko. (Is Riko Shiikos mother or something?) The nurses frown deepened, and the tone was somber, Little Shioriko has said that he has been like this since last month. Koremitsu was stunned. (In this case, Shiiko cant even rely on her only relative? Can a persons Cognitive Impairment be treated?) He stared at Hikaru, and found the latter looking petrified, seemingly shaken by it. Tomohiko must have become senile as a result of Hikarus death. Having endured such shocks one after another, Shioriko still endured the pain silently. His heart filled with bitterness, Koremitsu gritted his teeth. Hows Shiikos grandfather? He hissed, and the nurse still looked downcast, replying, His condition is stable, but may turn for the worst later. Koremitsu felt his gut wrench. (If her grandfathers not around, whats she going to do?) Koremitsu recalled his fathers death, and felt breathless thereafter. At that time, Koharu arrived at his elementary school and picked him up while he was attending class. When he arrived at the hospital, he found his father lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Masakaze was sitting beside the bed with his head slumped, and upon seeing his expression, Koremitsu knew that his father would never wake up again. He was merely shellshocked back then, unable to react due to the abruptness, but felt an uneasiness of being dragged into a miasma. Both Koremitsu and Hikaru knew how it would feel to have a relative pass away. And Shioriko had only Tomohiko as her relative. Hikaru bit his lips, his head slumped. It seemed Tomohiko had to remain hospitalized for a while. What do we do about Little Shioriko? She slept in the hospital last night, but she cant go on like this. And then, Koremitsu said to the frowning nurse, Let her come to my house. ? ? ? Your grandpa still needs to be hospitalized for some checkups, so come stay at my house for the time being. Shioriko did not disagree to Koremitsus proposal. She watched Koremitsu walk, and followed him with her head slumped. Koremitsu, hold hands with Shiiko. Upon hearing Hikaru say this, Koremitsu watched her hand, and found that her hands were clenched. Once he held Shiorikos clenched left hand, her eyebrows sagged, and she looked ready to cry. Uu She was holding back the tears that were about to roll out, her throat trembling as she held onto his hand. (Its so cold) Koremitsu thought, a sharp pain suddenly poking at his heart. They first went to Shiorikos apartment, and while she changed her clothes and packed her belongings, Koremitsu remained outside as he made a call home. Masakaze picked up the line, and after hearing Koremitsus explanation, remained silent for a little while. 20 years ago, Masakazes wife left him after tossing him a divorce document, saying that she wanted to find a new lease of life. Since then, he always hated women. Koremitsus stock catchphrase Thats why I say women originated from Masakaze. Masakaze had always warned Koremitsu about being too close to women, not to believe them, and even cruelly told his own daughter, Women are useless. Thus, the relationship between father and daughter was poor. When Koremitsu brought Lapis home, Masakaze glared at it with a piercing look, asking, Just to be clear, is that cat female? Eh, ermit isBut its aloof, and wont go about licking you on the face or climbing on your leg. After much clamoring from Koremitsu, Masakaze finally agreed to it. Koremitsu, you better chase this cat away sooner or later. Women are all like that. Masakaze said that with a frown. His distaste and distrust of women was to an extent of including animals. Thus, Koremitsu felt that Masakaze would not be pleased upon hearing he would be bringing Shioriko home, and was tentative as he called home. Alright then. Masakaze said solemnly. Ill tell Koharu. Thanks, gramps. Ill bring her back later. Okay. He hung up. Good thing grandpa agreed. Hikaru, who was worried as he stood sidelong, heaved a sigh of relief as he chimed in. Yeah. Now, all Koremitsu had to worry was that Shioriko would not be terrified when she meets Masakaze and Koharu, for the latter two resembled ruffians. He opened the apartment door, walked in, and found Shioriko standing at the door, carrying her backpack and the grassy green pochette slung diagonally. She was holding a luggage bag on her right hand. Woah! He was taken aback, not having expected that Shioriko was waiting at the door. Is this all your luggage? Koremitsu asked, and Shioriko nodded. Ill carry them. Koremitsu took the luggage back, and reached his other hand for Shiorikos hand. Shioriko did not say a single word as they returned to the old wooden house of the Akagis. At his doorstep, Koremitsu was trying his best to explain, EhI have my grandfather and divorced aunt living with me, and well, they look like me. They may look like theyre throwing tantrums, but thats just how they look; theyre arent unhappy. It is okay, Koremitsu. Shiiko has never been scared by your appearance. Hikaru said encouragingly. (Thats true.) But since youre so gutsy, you probably wont be scared. Koremitsu shook his hand that was holding hers intending to encourage her. Shioriko widened her eyes in surprise. Im back! Koremitsu pulled the door aside, yelling out as per usual. Koharu was the first to come out from the room. She was dressed in a rolled up sports shorts and a T-shirt as it was summer, and her hair was bundled up carelessly. This was her usual attire. She carefully sized up Shioriko, and raised an eyebrow. Little Shioriko, is there anything that youre allergic to? This was the first thing she asked. Shioriko was a little surprised, and she shook her head, answering, No, I can eat anything. I see. Our house rules are that we arent picky with our food, and we eat whatever we have. If you have something you cant eat, just tell this guy. She pointed her chin at Koremitsu. Shiiko cant eat long slithery stuff, so dont prepare any broiled eel in soy sauce or Yanagawa Pot. Once Koremitsu said so, Shioriko was immediately taken aback, and bit her lips. Relax, theres no way were able to come up with such luxurious delicacies. Koremitsu, the stuff in the guest room isnt clear up completely. Shell either sleep in your room the the calligraphy room for the night. Oh, right. The guest rooms like a storeroom now. Ill go clear it up later. Okay, come in, Shiiko. Please excuse me. Shioriko removed her shoes tentatively, quiet and meek. There were no slippers, a luxury, in this Akagi residence. However, a white cat with blueish-purple eyes arrived at Shiorikos feet. It remained a little distant from Shioriko as it spun about elegantly, giving her a cold look. Shioriko too gasped at Lapis. Its called Lapisshell play with you later. That last part was not directed at Shioriko, but at Lapis. It shook its tail, ostensibly saying, If she has the mood, and immediately turned to walk away. Perhaps it was because it was acutely aware of Masakazes imminent arrival. With a hostile Yakuza boss-like savage appearance, Masakaze walked to Shioriko. Due to his advanced age, the pressure exerted by him was more than Koremitsu and Koharus. His eyes too were sharper than theirs. Shiorikos shoulders and cheeks tensed up. Are youMr Wakagis granddaughter? Masakaze asked with a deep baritone. You know my grandfather? Shioriko whispered back, and Masakaze spoke sternly, ostensibly fuming, I often play Go, so I saw him play. His playstyle is not about winning, but a highly upright manner that is very refreshing. I like it a lot. Shioriko relaxed her face and lips slightly, and Hikaru had his hand on her shoulder, giving a gentle expression as he seemingly supported her sidelong. Koremitsu finally heaved a sigh of relief. You must have been worried about him, but dont worry too much when living here. Just stay here for the time being. So-Sorry to trouble you for the time being. Shiorikos face was contorted as she looked ready to break down in tears, her hands placed in front as she gave a formal bow. Masakaze nodded slight, and then returned inside with a frown. Koremitsu, the hot waters almost done. Let the guest have a bath before dinner. Dont let her use the cheap soap and shampoo you and gramps use; I got some samples from my workplace. Let me look for them. After saying this, Koharu too went in. Koremitsu then says, Put down the baggage. Koharu said that the guest room is full of stuff. We can only finish clearing tomorrow, so just sleep in my room or the calligraphy classroom for the time being. Gramps has a calligraphy class there, so the classroom has the stench of ink. Its still much better than the animal stench in my room though. Ah, that rooms separated from the main house, so I dont know if youll be scared there Its fine. I can sleep there. Shioriko calmly answered, her voice as lethargic as ever. Oh, is that so? Lets go there then. Koremitsu then carried her luggage as he led her to the calligraphy classroom outside the main house. The Japanese-styled room was covered with tatamis and short tables. He moved the tables to the wall, clearing out some space. Okay. You want a bath, right? Shioriko put her backpack down together with her pochette, and remained still with her head lowered. After Koremitsu spoke to her with a deliberate optimistic tone Th Hm? What? You want to bathe later? Thanks Koremitsu saw her reply downheartedly, and was at his wits end. I-Its nothing much. I dont want you to owe me anything, so you can just say whatever you want. Alright, go bathe now. Youll relax once you have a bath. Shioriko nodded slightly and headed off to the bathroom as per his instruction. Koharu had prepared a towel, washcloth and a cute bucket containing a shampoo set and bar soap on the washing machine. Koremitsu handed them over to Shioriko, who took them obediently. Koremitsu reached his hand into the water, and found that it was suitably warm. The Akagis typically took hot baths, so Koharu must have cooled the water a little for Shioriko to bathe in, as it would be more suited for children. Just call for me if you need anything. Once he said this, he exited the bathroom. He closed the door, leaned his back on the door, and took a long sigh. That Shiikos being so obedient out of a sudden. I dont know what to do. Koremitsu would rather be agitated by her arrogant attitude than see her being so downhearted. Hikaru too looked gloomy, Shiiko was like this the last time her grandfather was hospitalized, and I stayed at her house to keep her company. This is the second time, so I guess shes more worried now. We cant cheer her up? We can only be with her for now and talk to her more. He said dejectedly. As Shioriko was bathing, Koremitsu moved the blanket to the calligraphy room, placed the air dryer set inside, and made the blanket fluffy. Is it not too hot to put a dryer here in such weather? You can dry it out in the sun if you had known. Itll get cold at night, so I guess its fine. After that, Koremitsu returned to the bathroom, and saw Shioriko in a one-piece bathrobe and her hair wrapped in a towel. The towel bathrobe was knee-high, and could probably have been used as a pajamas. Ermmay I borrow the hairdryer? Eh, okay. The dryers on the washing basin. Just use it. Thanks. She shut the door. And then, one could hear the sound of the dryer breathing out hot air. In the end, she is still a little girl at heart. Hikaru inadvertently chuckled. ? ? ? They had hamburger steak for dinner, a rare sight at the Akagis. There were thin slices of red carrots and green peppers. Koharu did tell them not to be picky with their food, but she still spent quite some effort preparing foods children liked to eat. (Oh yeah. Koharu also has a kid the same age as Shiiko) Koremitsu suddenly recalled as he ate the hamburger covered with sweet sauce. Koharu was divorced because her ex-husband had an affair, and at that time, her child, Koremitsus cousin, was only 1 year old. Koremitsu did not know how Koharu and her husband had negotiated things through, and though she often begrudged her ex-husband over and over again, she never mentioned her child, who was with him. Koharu could never meet her child because of her parents-in-law demands. Given Koharus defiant personality, this had to be something she had to agree to. Though she looked and sounded aloof when dealing with Shioriko, one would notice her staring at Shioriko from time to time if he paid attention. Perhaps she was concerned of Shioriko as her only relative was hospitalized, but as she continued to look at Shioriko, there was a seemingly sense of anguish in her eyes. (I guess Koharu may have thought of her own kid when she looks at Shiiko) Koremitsu thought, and suddenly felt his heart wrench. There were no conversations at the dining table, and it was extremely calm. Once Shioriko had finished her food, Thank you for the meal. It was delicious. She lowered her head in appreciation. Once dinner was over, Koremitsu brought Shioriko back to the calligraphy room. The futon was already dried. But it was 8pm. Even a child would not sleep that early. You want to play a game? I only have Flower Cards and Poker Cards. Ah, theres Go too. You know how to play Five in a Row? Im going to sleep. Shioriko calmly said and immediately snuggled into the futon laid on the tatami. Oh yeah, you didnt sleep last night, huh? Good night then. Call me on the cellphone if you need me. Just when Koremitsu was about to exit the room, a little hand was tugging at the buckle of his jersey shorts. What is it? He looked back and saw Shioriko looking up at him shyly, saying, Ermwell What? Just say it. Well She still had yet to let go of Koremitsus shorts as she lowered her stare. The silence continued as she seemed hesitant. (Is she scared of being alone?) Alright, Ill give you a special privilege today. Ill be your watchdog for the night until daylight. Just sleep well. Koremitsu said as he slapped the futon. Shioriko then spoke softly, Letssleep together. Huh? Koremitsu was flabbergasted to hear this. Shioriko cringed her neck and hid her face. She however continued to hold onto Koremitsus shorts, and stammered, When grandpa was hospitalized the last timeHikaru slept with me every night. Thats why (HEY, HIKARU!!! YOU DIDNT DO ANYTHING WEIRD TO HER, DID YOU!!?) Though Koremitsu knew that Hikaru was trying to comfort her, he gave him a doubtful look. Hikaru hurriedly waved his hands as he stood by the side, Of-Of course not, Koremitsu! Why are you looking at me like that? Even though I give my all when comforting women, I will not do anything to a nine-year old girl! I swear that I never did anything to her! I just slept with her normally! (THIS GUYS DEFINITION OF NORMAL CANT BE TRUSTED!! HIS IDEA OF MEETING A GIRL IS TO KISS!!!) I really do not have any vile thoughts at all! Really! Are you saying that you can get excited by sleeping with a little girl asking you for help? Y-You idiot! Hows that possible!? Koremitsu inadvertently yelled, and suddenly sensed that something was amiss. No, I wasnt saying that to you, Shiiko. He then hurriedly explained matters to a worried-looking Shioriko. Hikaru clapped his hands together, and apologized gently, Sleep with Shiiko for now anyway. Anyone, no matter whether adult or child, wishes for another persons body warmth when upset. Shioriko did not let go of Koremitsus shorts as she retreated, biting her lips slightly, looking very fragile. Guess I got no choice. Koremitsu carelessly opened the futon, and Shioriko was startled as she clasped her hands in front of her. Hey, move over a little. Looking extremely tense, Shioriko moved a little, and Koremitsu sat beside her, This probably is the first time Im sleeping with someone else.! Perhaps he was cuddled by his mother into sleep during his infancy, which he had no memories He laid the futon out, turned to Shioriko, and laid down beside her. Shioriko immediately blushed. Dont look at me. Turn the other side! She pushed Koremitsu away with her hands Huh? You really are fussy. Im not! You have no delicacy at all! She grumbled, looking very embarrassed. Good grief. Is this alright now? Koremitsu turned his back on Shioriko, and immediately felt something soft sticking onto him He was taken aback by this sense of touch he never felt before, and wondered, (Kids are so warm.) Hikaru too laid down besides Koremitsu, beaming as he looked on. It certainly is cute seeing Shiiko clinging on your back. How does it feel to be used as a bolster by a 9-year- old girl? (Shaddup! Stop laughing at me! Scram!) Koremitsu glared at Hikaru, but the latters grin remained as he observed them. Heywant to switch off the lights? Leave it on. (How the heck am I supposed to sleep now?) I think it is better to remain as it is. I can see your embarrassed look when it is brighter. (You big pervert!! Did you say such lines to girls too!!?) As long as Koremitsu opened his eyes, he would end up seeing Hikaru. Left without a choice, he kept his eyes closed. Once he closed his eyes however, the sensation of Shiorikos body warmth and breath was more pronounced, and he was sweating nervously. There was no way he could let his thoughts wander over a 9-year-old. However (A kids warmthno, a humans warmthfeels very comforting. Whys it that Im embarrassed yet relieved when its like this?) and I can only relax when someone accompanies me I cant sleep when Im alone Hikaru mentioned this before when they first met. Dont talk about such weak things. Though Koremitsu had that though, this first experience of body warmth spreading in his body was seeping into his heart, making it really relieving. My back can at least provide some comfort for the kid, right? Did I give some of it to her? (If thats the case, thats good.) It did not matter even if Hikaru teased him Was that sweet grassy aroma coming from her? His closed eyelids relaxed, ostensibly melting. His back, arms, legs were gradually losing all tangiblity, ostensibly becoming one with that soft thing. (DamnIm starting to sleep toohow am I going to be her watchdog?) He was unknowingly falling asleep,breathing. Hikarus gentle voice rang at his ear. Theres a big kid and a small kid. Sure feels like two kids are sleeping together. ? ? ? It was Sunday morning. Shioriko had already woken up by the time Koremitsu did, and she had changed clothes. Through his sleepy eyes, Koremitsu could see her seated by the window, looking at the handphone, probably checking through the messages. He immediately sat up in shock. Good morning, Koremitsu. You slept like a log. Hikaru giggled as the sun shone behind him. Lapis too was beside him as it stared at Koremitsu coldly with its indigo eyes. (Dont block my vision now, damn it!) Koremitsu glared at Hikaru, and found Shioriko staring at him. He hurriedly greeted, Mo-Morning. You woke up rather early today, huh? He was a tad embarrassed upon realizing how he slept like a baby. Shioriko too blushed as she calmly answered, Morning. She turned her head away as she focused on the cellphone. It seemed Shioriko too was embarrassed by this. Lapis glanced aside, what a brat, and seemed to mutter this as it started combing itself nonchalantly. Hikaru continued to beam. Koremitsu pretended to ignore him as he said, Do you eat breakfast, Shiiko? After that, Ill go visit your grandpa with you, and Ill go to your house later to water the plants. Shioriko did not look back at him, Alright. And murmured. The Akagis typical breakfast was Japanese-styled. On this day, breakfast included rice that was cooked to perfection, grilled saba fish slices, sticky natto, fragrant dried seaweed, and miso soup that included cabbage, mushrooms and bran. Also, there was milk and oranges, something that was uncommonly seen. Shioriko finished her breakfast, and even brought her used cutlery to the kitchen. Ermpl-please let me help. She whispered, and Koharu replied with relief, Really? Then please clear up with with Koremitsu then. What? Me too? Of course. You want to slack when the guests doing work? Guess I got no choice. Koremitsu washed the dishes, and handed them for Shioriko to dry. Hikaru continued to watch blissfully, whilst Masakaze and Koharu pretended to be aloof as they watched on, scowling. ? ? ? Bad news awaited them once they arrived at the hospital. Tomohiko was still weak, and unable to revert back to his usual lifestyle. According to the hospital, it would be difficult for him to recover considering his age; Shioriko may have already realized this She clenched her fists, remaining silent. Tomohiko laid on the bed, unable to get up, but he smiled once he saw Shioriko.. You came to look for me, Riko. There was distraught in Shiorikos eyes, but she quickly showed a smile, and said, Ill take care of those flowers, grandpa. Dont worry. Thank you, Riko. Have the Summer Camellias and Oleanders bloomed yet? The Kumquat should be golden now, right? Koremitsu saw Shioriko clench her fists a few times. Their apartment was merely filled with a few pitiful light-colored flowers in several pots, and had no Summer Camelias, Oleanders or Kumquat. Shioriko knew that Tomohiko was talking about the house they had before they moved, and she knew that he assumed he was talking to her daughter. She continued to force a smile however, and this wrenched Koremitsus heart. Hikaru too frowned despondently. I have to get back there before the Summer Camellias wilt. Y-Yeah, lets go view some flowers together, grandpa. Shioriko nodded, and Tomohiko squinted his eyes tenderly. He could no longer differentiate between his daughter and granddaughter, but he really loved them all the same. He also thanked Koremitsu, Riko has been in your care. Thank you for everything. Not really. My familys rather happy too. It looks like theyre happy with the change in our family. Koremitsu tried his best to sound courteous as he answered, But Tomohikos blissful smile was too heartwrenching for him. After that, they arrived at the apartment, and Shioriko remained gloomy as they watered the pots indoors and at the balcony. She clearly sensed that her grandfather was becoming feeble. Though he remained spirited in the hospital as he smiled, he was most likely trying his best to remain that way. Shiorikos eyebrows were droopy, and she remained silent. Lets rest for a while. Koremitsu handed the baumkuchen and coffee milk he bought at the convenience store to Shioriko. She was nudged and made to sit at the short, round table, but did not eat. She merely took the cake out from the bag and held it in her hand. Dont you like to eat such things, Shiiko? Hikaru spoke to her as he floated to her side; naturally, she did not react. Koremitsu picked up the baumkuchen from Shiorikos hand, peeled off the outermost layer, and put it in his mouth. Hikarus eyes widened in shock. Do you not hate sweet stuff, Koremitsu? Koremitsu ignored him as he peeled off one layer of cake after another, putting them in his mouth. (Damn it. Its like my tongues covered in sugar.) Shioriko lifted her head as she watched him eat one layer of cake after another in shock. Scowling, Koremitsu then handed the cake to her, and she started peeling one layer after another, eating them. Both of them ate silently Hikaru had said before that it was unladylike to eat the baumkuchen one layer after another, and hoped that she would change. However, at this point, he merely watched over them silently. After some time, the baumkuchen got smaller, and Shioriko put the last bite into her mouth. She lowered her head as she chewed on it, spaced out for a little while, and murmured, Grandpa isa very kind person Koremitsu did not know what to answer, and could only wait with bated breath. She then continued, Thats whyhe ended up like that She suddenly frowned, and hissed hoarsely, Thats why I mustnt become a good person. There was a sinister tinge of emotion in these words, causing Koremitsu to worry and feel a little angsty. Why cant you? You liked your grandpa because hes very kind, isnt it? Koremitsu whispered to Hikaru in the toilet. What am I supposed to do in such situations? Dont you have any jokes that can make a woman laugh? It is foolish. The situation will worsen if the joke fails to work Argh. How am I supposed to cheer her up? If only we can buy something to cheer Shiiko up. Like a toy? Hm Both of them pondered for a while, but were unable to think of anything. ? ? ? The aid came at an unexpected moment. Once Koremitsu reached home, he found a large plushie sitting in the middle of the living room. Whats this? It was a mysterious creature with a long faceCthe head and body as one, a creature akin to a kappa, a hamster or an ant. Its a prize I got from pachinko. Masakaze scowled as he said, Its a waste to throw it awayso I brought it back. We so happened to have a young guest with us after all. (I thought gramps doesnt play pachinko at all?) Koremitsu was gobsmacked upon hearing this flimsy lie. Did his grandfather really assume that nobody would see through it. (So gramps went out to buy the plushie? He carried it home like that? Didnt he think of how he looks like a bad guy with this) Koremitsu imagined the sight of his scowling, savage-looking grandfather walking down the street with a composite plushie of kappa, hamster and ant, and shuddered at the thought. (Gramps probably did it to cheer Shiiko up.) It was clumsy of him, but certainly something he would do. Your grandfather is really cool there. Hikaru beamed. Can this grandfather, born before the Second World War, be called cool? Whats this anyway? I dont know. How do you not know? The shop attendant recommended this, saying that its a trendy thing girls like mostof course, Im talking about the attendent at the pachinko shop. Masakaze gave two dry coughs. At least ask her what this name is Koremitsu grumbled, but Shioriko murmured, A Capybara. Koremitsu turned around, and saw Shioriko holding the plushie whilst blushing. This things called a Capybara? He asked, and she continued to stare at it before nodding hard. Hikaru then gently explained, It is a large hamster-like animal living in the Amazon River. There are a lot of related merchandises on the market, and it is popular amongst the girls. (This weird long creature is popular?) Koremitsu was a little flabbergasted. AhShiiko. Do you want that, erm, Capybara? This cute thing doesnt seem to go well with my family. Shioriko stared at Koremitsu. It seemed she wanted it, but was too shy to say so, Take it. And so, Koremitsu took it and pushed it into her arms. Thanks. Shioriko smiled as she embraced it. Masakaze pretended to read the newspapers, but in truth, he was glancing at her. With the plushie in her hands, Shioriko tottered towards Masakaze, and bowed, saying, Thank you, grandfather Akagi. I just so happened to win a prize. Masakaze hid his face behind the newspaper again, probably trying to hide his blushing face.. Koremitsu then ushered Shioriko back to the calligraphy room while she continued to lean her cheek on the plushie delightfully. Im going off for a while now.Is that alright? You wont feel bored? Im going to do my homework. Shioriko continued to hold onto the plushie as she answered and sat down on the tatami. I wont bother you then. Once he said this, Koremitsu and Hikaru left the room. Right. Now to clean up the guest room. I really wished I could help. Shall I change into a maid costume and cheer for you do your best, master? Or do you prefer to have a cheerleader? I dont want any! Right, got to do something first. Koremitsu returned to the living room, and thanked Masakaze. Thanks for buying the plushie for Shiiko, gramps. Shes much more livelier. Just something I won as a prize. Masakaze continued to insist. Well, Ill just assume thats the case. Masakazes face was shrouded in pessimism. Anywayhows Mr Wakagi doing? Koremitsus heart sank. It doesntlook good. He repeated what he heard at the hospital, and upon hearing this, Masakazes frown deepened. It looks like Shiiko will be staying with us for a whileIll try my best to take care of her so that she wont trouble you. I dont find it troublesome at all. Its rude to say such things to the guest. Masakaze warned harshly. And with that sharp expression of his, he stared into the air, and looked gloomily, saying, Mr Wakagi was my savior. Twenty years ago, when your grandmother left me, I practically spoke with no one; I was frowning, my eyes sharp as knivesnobody in the Go club dared to talk to me, and I felt it was okay to remain like this. At that time, Tomohiko was the only one willing to talk to him. CWould you like to have a game with me? He sat down in front of Masakaze, and asked amicably. When they were playing, he talked about his own family with a sincere and heartfelt tone. Matters like his wife passing away, and him raising his young daughter, born to him at a late age. Though his life was filled with trepidation and failures, that he had the arduous life, there were still things to be happy about. CThe older we become, the more things we will lose, but we will get certain things. I think those things are what we should treasure. Masakaze was impetuous and distrustful because his wife left him, and upon hearing Tomohikos words, felt a silent shock in his heart. Even if he lost something, he gained something. At this point, he realized they were important. The reason why this savage looking man, annoying old geezer isnt alone is because of those words Mr Wakagi said Masakaze must have been reminiscing the past 20 years. He closed his eyes, looking enlightened. (Savior) Masakazes words too throbbed Koremitsus heart. He muttered, Mr Wakagireally is an unbelievably good man. CI definitely dont want to be a good guy. Shioriko once said this in anguish. But her grandfather saved Koremitsus grandfather 20 years ago. Even 20 years on, Masakaze spoke graciously of Shiorikos grandfatherCTomohiko Wakagi, that he was a good man. This point itself blew aside all the darkness in Koremitsus heart. Say these words to Shiiko next time, gramps. Masakaze clearly looked flustered upon hearing that, seemingly awkward before he answered aloofly. Humph, how would women understand such things? I never thought Mr Tomohiko had such a wonderful conversation with your grandfather. It certainly is an enigma how humans can get along with each other through various ways? Hikaru spoke seriously as Koremitsu went from the living room to the guest room. I suppose the reason why we became friends is because I saw the moment you saved that old man you did not know from being knocked down back then. Such an annoying coincidence. But such small bonds have certain significances besides coincidence itself. It really is great that I am able to maintain this bond with you. Really? I think its during the time I went to your funeral Are you regretting it? What do you think? Koremitsu answered coldly, for he was suddenly embarrassed at the mere mention of it, and slid the paper door aside. What feelings will I have 20 years later when I recall what I did with this guy? Perhaps Hikaru will no longer be with me Upon thinking about this, Koremitsu felt a prick in his heart. Right. Time to get to work. He tried to motivate himself. It was a lot more work than what he had assumed, as everything inside was a mess. His first actions were to move the bulky items to his room first. While Koremitsu was sweating away as he toiled, Hikaru floated above as he watched, You really are a blue-collared guy, Koremitsu. That is so cool. Ah right, construction work clothes will definitely suit you, like this kind. He said as he changed into a set of work clothes that did not suit him at all. Try wearing it one day and go out to hook some girls. They will surely be mesmerised by your savageness. (Im really regretting the fact that I went to your funeral.) Koremitsu grumbled in his heart. ? ? ? After finally finishing the work, Koremitsu returned to the calligraphy room. Shiorio was seated on the floor, staring at the phone Her stiff sidelong expression shocked Koremitsu. (Whys she looking so depressed again?) The Capybara plushie was placed beside her as she leaned on it, looking grim as she stared at the cellphone. Was she waiting for contact from the hospital? (I thought shell be a little happier once gramps bought the plushie for her. Is there something?) Koremitsu looked around the room, and saw no forms of entertainment, just inkstones and brushes. (Oh yeah!) He moved a short table that was leaning on the wall, brought it to Shioriko, and dropped it heavily in front of her. Shioriko widened her eyes, and Hikaru too looked surprised, Alright. Lets do calligraphy. Shiorikos face was full of skepticism as Koremitsu laid out pieces of calligraphy paper in front of her. He then started to grind the ink in a fluid manner. Try writing something. Anything you think of. He placed the pen brush in her hand, and she merely stared at the papers blankly, not moving at all. What words do you like? Ah seriously Koremitsu grabbed another ink brush, reached his arm out from behind her, dipped the brush into the ink, and drew a large word on the paper Firm and vigorous black strokes. The lines and curves were filled with utmost vigor. With bated breath, Shioriko watched the word written on itCthe marks left behind by the brushstrokes. Purple? Yeah. Thats your name. Shioriko blushed as she stared at this word, filled with such vitality. Right. Now its your turn. He then laid out another layer of paper. She gulped, and slowly moved her ink brush. And then, she wrote the word purple cautiously. Your handwriting looks better Shioriko complained, and Koremitsu suggested, You need to add more force here. Just write with more strength. He did a sample writing on the paper Shioriko wrote on, and once Shioriko took a look at it, wrote the word on a third piece of paper. The sticky ink was splattered upon the Japanese writing paper, and she frowned, complaining, The inks squirting out. So be it thenl Keep writing. Argh, it got on my clothes.. Itll be clean after washing it. Shioriko puffed her cheeks as she wrote again, but she groaned dejectedly, unhappy with her attempt, How do I make this part a little thicker? Tilt the stalk a little, and use this part to write. Shioriko continued to write purple over and over again while this conversation continued. The lifeless, feeble thin brushstrokes soon became thick, larger, and vigorous. Whenever Koremitsu was depressed or agitated in his youth, he would sit in front of the short table alone, and write. He wrote on the papers, venting his emotions on it. And then, he would spread his arms wide, full of reprieve as he laid on the tatami covered in brushstroke words. Back then, all he could see was a black ceiling, but this time, he saw an angelic boy with soft blond hair, smiling at him with a gentle expression. It was dazzling, like all the light gathered upon a single point. Shioriko too began to smile. Try writing something else this time. Okay. Koremitsu wrote the words blameless, upright, honest poverty and genteel, wanting her to repeat the words. However, Shioriko puffed her cheeks and defiantly wrote the words getting rich quick, fast profits, words that a 4th grader typically would not earn in school. Your desires too strong.This rich word is off-shape already. What can I do? Therere too many strokes. Koremitsu then wrote a proper looking word with his brush, and Shioriko looked on unhappily. If your inner heart is pure, the words you write will be neat and pretty. What has that got to do with this! Shioriko was a little miffed, and wrote the same word a few times, Arghif a dog can write it well, why cant I do it? Youre being greedy by using too much ink now. Shut up! Shioriko drew a circle on Koremitsus right arm. You! She drew two loach-like beard strands on him, and then burst into laughter. Hahaha, thats a stupid looking face. You brat. This is payback! Kya! A large circle was drawn around Shiorikos right eye. Whatre you doing!? Shioriko shouted, and drew a spiral on Koremitsus cheek. In response, the latter fought back, resulting in both of them having black faces. From above, Hikaru giggled, Both of them certainly are like kids. ? ? ? Whats with those faces!? Were you drawing on each others faces!? Even your clothes are covered in ink! Koharu bellowed, and ordered them to shower. Once Shioriko was done, Koremitsu wiped his face clean, and removed his clothes in the bathroom. It certainly looks like Shiiko has recovered somewhat. You seem more adept at cooing kids than me, Koremitsu. Who cares about that. Thats the only thing I could think of. Koremitsu retorted impatiently at his grinning friend. After dinner, Shioriko and Masakaze were playing 5 in a line. Koremitsu and Koharu were commenting, Thats where you should put next, right? Ill put it here, if its me. And Masakaze, upon hearing their comments, hissed at them, Just shut up already! However, Shioriko really seemed happy. Once Koremitsu saw that Lapis was lying on her lap, he widened his eyes, exclaiming, That damned cat wouldnt let me touch it ever since it came to our house! Really? Shioriko beamed, and tickled Lapis throat and back to show off, and it let Shioriko cuddle itself, Lapis likes to be near me too. Hikaru then proceeded to pet(?) Lapis, and Koremitsu gritted his teeth vexingly. Dont be rude to the guest!, and for his actions, he was reprimanded by Koharu. Koremitsu moved Shiorikos luggage to the guest room, and laid out the futon. Shioriko stood by the side, looking forlorn as she lowered her head, and after a little silence, whispered, Ermwill you be sleeping with me today? Oh, sure. Koremitsu was no longer as hesitant as he was the previous day. Heh, Koremitsu, you have matured quite the bit. You can answer like this if a girl invites you in with I dont feel like going home. Hikaru chimed in. (Shut up!) Koremitsu frowned. There was no difference between being a bolster for a day or two; it was needless for him to be awkward again. Shioriko shyly averted her eyes, and tucked herself into the futon together with the Capybara plushie. Do you still want the lights on? Noits fine. Switch it off. After dimming the light in the bulb, he laid down beside Shioriko, his back turned towards her. And so, Not there. Turntowards me. Shioriko whispered. You said the other way last night! La-last night was different! Goodness. He complied with her demands, and both of them were facing each other up close, causing her to be overly tense. Koremitsu too had no idea where to look. For the petite body, small enough to fit into his clutches, was right in front of him. And this time, Shioriko, whilst holding onto the Capybara plushie, was leaning her head unnaturally beside Koremitsus neck. (Thi-This is harder to deal with than yesterday!) The sweet aroma of tender grass and soft silky hair were resting upon Koremitsus throat and collarbone, and the latter tried his best to resist the urge to jump up. Shioriko whispered, Hikaruwould stroke my hair and kiss my forehead before we slept. (HEY!!) Koremitsu looked past Shioriko, and glared at Hikaru. The latter was originally at the wall, petting (?) Lapis on the back as he beamed at them,. Once he noticed this glare, he retreated, and flailed his hands, I simply kissed her lightly on the forehead like a mother putting her child to sleep cutely! I had no other intentions! So he replied. Shioriko continued, clearly feeling lonely. Andhe would say stories to me until I sleep. Wait! Shiiko! Thats! Hikaru flusteredly tried to prevent Shioriko from continuing. But the latter could not hear him, and Koremitsu, who was often teased by Hikaru, finally had the chance for revenge. Oh? What kind of a fantasy story did that guy say? A princes story. Oh? As Koremitsu expected, it seemed to be a fairy tale. Little girls probably liked such stories. In a certain kingdom, there was a handsome prince.The prince really liked flowershe likes all the flowers in the world. (So hes the protagonist of his own story. How unabashed that is.) Hikaru remained silent. Perhaps he had his head cuddled in the darkness, blushing in embarrassment. Upon thinking of this, Koremitsu was smirking within. Howeverthe prince really loved a single flower, and that flower vanished. Thats why the prince wanted to find a flower that he could love more. However, he just could not find one Shiorikos tone had taken on a forlorn vibe, perhaps due to her loneliness. The fleeting voice and feelings she would never be able to convey resonated somewhere within him, along with the voice of the girl, his first love which had just ended. Upon hearing this, Koremitsu gave a grim look. Why was that? Certainly, Shiorikos voice and tone was different from Ys, Right. Y once lowered her eyes, and spoke with a fleeting voice. Hikaru said thatthere is only one exception that though they were deeply in love with each other, they could not embrace each other he looked really anguished when he said this The lost flower. He was looking for a special flower he could truly love. (Ys words are similar to Shiikos. Is thisa coincidence?) In the midst of the dim light, Hikarus expression could not be seen clearly. But Hikaru had his head cuddled, his neck lowered. And because Koremitsu could not see it, he felt frustrated. (The Hikaru I know is can be called a harem prince, and is good towards most of the girls. But which amongst them does he really treasure most) Shiorikos young voice was quivering. All the flowers in the world has their own form of beauty, their own cutenessbut the prince could not find any flower that could replace that lost flowerthe princewas,really lonelypitiful Her voice became softer. Hikarusvery pitiful. Why did Shioriko say such a thing? Did she feel that Hikaru was similar to the prince who was looking for the flower? The small hands grabbing onto Koremitsus chest were tightening their grips. Hikaru couldnt find that special person The moist breath was pressing on his neck. Thats because,Hikarus really lonely, really pitifulI really have no choiceth-thats why I hopewhen I grow upI become really charmingthat I can become the good woman Hikaru speaks of, that I can be all she needsC She was stuttering, her slender shoulders shivering. I actually intended to be Hikarus bride in the future She murmured sadly. I wanted to be cultured, so that Hikaru wont fool around with other girls, but Her little face was sobbing away on Koremitsus neck, Hikarusisnt around anymore. And her nose, resting upon him, was a little moist. At Hikarus funeralC Koremitsu suddenly recalled a little girl sobbing away, her eyes red as a rabbit back then. Her fists were clenched, her teeth biting onto her lips as she cried with a furious expression. That was Shioriko. There was a middle schooler who could easily buy a house buy, and an elementary girl who went about conning middle-aged men. There was such a vast difference between them, and yet an impossible meeting occurred between themCnormally, there was no way they could have met. A bond was formed between them however, and some form of chemistry was born between them. Just like how Koremitsu and Hikaru became friends, slowly but surely. Koremitsus clumsy fingers took Hikarus place as he stroked that tender, soft black hair over and over again. NoI might say that Hikarus right beside you. What emotions did Hikaru harbor when he spoke to her? What did he feel when he heard that she wanted to be his bride? (Maybe he regretted dying foolishly like that) Perhaps he was lamenting the fact that he could no longer touch her hair when she cries. Shioriko leaned upon Koremitsus neck, snivelling. Go on. Eh? The Princes story Me? Koremitsu had never said a bedtime story to anyone, and was inadvertently flustered. Ththe princes really pitiful if the story ends without him finding a flower Th-Thats truewelll Just as Koremitsu was frustrated, a voice came from the darkness. In his attempt to continue looking for the flower, the prince continued to travel, and on a certain day, he found a small Purple Gromwell A sweet voice arose, ostensibly warming the heart within. The prince spoke to the white flower, dont think that Im just a cute white flower. Im a rare flower that dyes the entire world a royal purple. If you want me, you have to give me all your love, blood and money she whimpered cutely, yet proudly. Koremitsu begrudgingly said, The prince continued to travel, and found a Purple Gromwell in the wilderness. That flowers a pesky brat, and sure is snobbish, yapping away, declaring herself to be a rare flower that can dye the entire world purple, and asked him to take care of her with his love and money. Whats that all about? Shioriko sounded a little miffed as she remained at Koremitsus neck. Thats how the story goes anyway. Shut up and listen. The prince started to take care of the flower; this flower matured so quick, and was really reckless, shaking its body and petals about to attract foul bugs. It was a chore to take care of her. And that brat often created a ruckus, attracting bugs by shaking its body and petals, tormenting the prince to no end. Shioriko then scratched Koremitsus neck with her fingernails. I didnt create commotions for no good reason! Cant you say it a bit more romantic? I didnt say who that person is. Shioriko would kick Koremitsu, pinch his nose from time to time, but he continued to convey Hikarus story. The Purple Gromwell continued to grow day by day, changing little by little, and the prince was so delighted as he watched on. He could see a different view of her every single day, and was really delighted by this. He was really happy. He continued to watch over her, never leaving at allC Hikaru said elatedly, radiantly. And Koremitsu conveyed the message. Shioriko soon quietened down, leaning onto Koremitsu as she cuddled the plushie, listening attentively. Soon after, snoozing could be heard. Koremitsus eyelids were soon bogged down. Hikarus voice seemingly faded. The prince knew that hell never changeso he feels happy, blissful as long as he could see the flower change. The voice soon became distant, seemingly reflecting the loneliness in Hikarus heart, causing Koremitsus heart to throbC However, Koremitsu soon fell into a deep sleep, ostensibly lulled by that gentle voice. (Oh yea, what has this guy been doing while Im sleeping? Do ghosts sleep?) He wondered before he lost consciousness. ? ? ? Someone was shouting at Koremitsus ear. Koremitsu! Koremitsu! Wake up! Koremitsu! There was a small, soft item pressing against his cheek. Please, Koremitsu, wake up! He opened his eyes, and found Hikaru staring at him anxiously. Lapis was tapping his face. The room was still pitch black. Ughwhat? He murmured in a daze, and heard a hasty response. Shiiko ran away! (WHAT!?) Koremitsu hurriedly got up. Shioriko, who was originally sleeping beside him, was gone. He switched on the lights, and looked around. Her luggage was still there. But the Capybara plushie Shiiko cuddled was gone! And also, there was a notebook, probably Shiorikos, laid on the tatami. Thanks for your care. Im going to a relatives house. Please dont worry about me. Upon seeing the green words on it, Koremitsu was left flabbergasted. (Where did you go, Shiiko!?) Volume 3 - CH 5 Hikaru said that there was a message sent to Shiorikos cellphone in the middle of the night. One Shioriko saw the message, she closed the cellphone with a gloomy look, pondered for a while, stood up, changed her clothes, left a message in the notebook, hugged her Capybara plushie uneasily, shook her head, and tottered out. Hikaru could only move near Koremitsu. He tried his best to wake Koremitsu up, but Shioriko had already left the house by the time Koremitsu had woken up. Masakaze and Koharu too did not realize that Shioriko left their house in the middle of the night. Koremitsu was riding on the bicycle, rushing towards Shiorikos apartment before dawn even broke, but she did not return there. He went to the hospital, and after inquiring at the night shift counter, learnt that Shioriko did not appear there. It was a miss. Maybe Shiiko went back to her old house. And so, Koremitsu followed Hikarus lead as he raced over on the bicycle. However, there was no human activity to be seen in the garden full of trees, shrubs and plants; the house was locked, and nobody responded despite him ringing the doorbell. He returned home wearily. Masakaze and Koharu too were running around, looking for Shioriko; Koarhu was asking people if there was a girl wandering in the middle of the night, whilst Masakaze asked the police for help, only to be rebuffed by the impatient policeman, who argued that she should be at her relatives house since she wrote it as such. That utterly nonchalant attitude from the policeman really incensed Masakaze. (Relatives? Who?) Shioriko had no relative other than Tomohiko himself. Finally, Masakaze and company went off separately to look for her. Koremitsu and Hikaru went to Shiorikos school, her favorite park, and any possible places she could be at, contacting Koharu and Masakaze from time to time. However, even at noon, they had yet to find her whereabouts. Koremitsu then went to her apartment, where she lived when she was young, and the hospital. Feeling guilty, he told Tomohiko that Shioriko went missing, but the latter merely smiled and answered, Oh, Riko will probably come back when its dinner. This made Koremitsu more morose than before, and he inadvertently gritted his teeth, frowning. Upon seeing this, You dont have to worry. That girls old enough now. Maybe she went to find her father Tomohiko calmly stated. (Father?) Koremitsu exchanged looks with Hikaru. Tomohiko mentioned that she was looking for the father. Would this father here be Shiorikos? But her father was already Eh, Mr Wakagi, whos Shiikos dad? Is he still alive? Koremitsu leaned forward and asked, but Tomohikos eyes seemed to look into the distance as he vaguely answered. The father of that child in the tummyshould be somewhere in the Spring hall, feeding the bruins, travelling in the Silver Worldcarrying the sword of Seto around, watching the pitiful cricketshe may no longer be able to see Riko anymoreits really tough for Riko to give birth without a fatherif she hopes so, I toowishes for her child to be part of my family.) (Did he mix up the girl in elementary school with his daughter who gave birth?) Koremitsu could not comprehend Tomohikos words at all. (Spring hall, bruins, what sort of fantasy is that? If hes in the clouds, that means Shiikos dad is Mamoru Yoshikuni?) Koremitsu glanced at Hikaru, and found the latter pondering with melancholy. And so, they were still without a clue when they left the hospital. Shioriko did not return to the Akagis even at night. ? ? ? The next day, after seeing that Koremitsu did not sleep a wink for the entire night, Koremitsu, go to school today. Koharu ordered him. Gramps and I will continue to look for Shiiko. If theres anything, well notify you firsthand. He was in no mood to head to school. But he was too tense, too lethargic. Koharu advised him to first cool his head, and go to school for the day. Listen to Miss Koharu for now, Koremitsu. Youll faint at the rate youre going. Hikaru managed to convince Koremitsu to go to school. Koremitsu sauntered into the classroom with large black eyes, and Honoka, typing furiously at the cellphone, stopped in place, completely gobsmacked. The braided class representative, who would typically greet him tentatively, was standing far away, too afraid to approach as she watched on. EhAkagi, whats with you? You look very tired. You took leave yesterday, are you still not feeling well today? Honoka moved her chair over to Koremitsu, and asked this worriedly. Did something happen? You looked very jumpy on Saturday. Koremitsu grunted back, The one at my house disappeared. At your house? The cat you mean? Koremitsu dumped his bag and sat on the chair, a bitter groan escaping his dry lips. It was useless of him to mention this to Honoka. But he was at his wits end, forced into a corner. An elementaryschool girl. And he inadvertently croaked. Elementary school girl!? Honoka gasped, Is it that girl in the newspaper report? I see, so shes a relative of yours? What? Thats how it is, huh? But, disappeared, as in? She wrote a message and left my house in the middle of the night. She still hasnt returned! Left house? I dont know. She wrote that shes going to a relatives place, but I have no idea who that relative is! He slammed his head with his hands in choler. Honoka in response looked more worried by the moment. Did you go to the police? Gramps contacted them, but he seems to be angry that they arent going to seriously look for her. Damn it. If something happens to herC If only I had woken up earlier. I guess its not the time for me to come to school after all. Koremitsu felt a knife twisted in his gut, as regret and anxiety were interwoven within him. Please do not blame yourself, Koremitsu. Even Hikarus consolement was unable to reach him. At this moment, Honoka spoke adamantly, Akagi! Ill help you look for that kid too! Im going to call for everyones help on the internet! Koremitsu lifted his head in shock. Youcan do that? Im not sure since I never tried this beforebut since you look so down, theres no way I can take this any furtherIll try it then. Honokas expression and voice were filled with a yearning to help Koremitsu. Those direct, straightforward emotions of hers caused the tentative Koremitsu to harbor hope. Ask her for help, Koremitsu. Hikaru too sounded rather perked up. Please, Shikibu. Right Honoka showed a reliable smile. (This girls eyes are really pretty.) The situation was dire, but her blazing, lively eyes enthralled Koremitsu. Ill help out too~! Woah! Wh-What? Suddenly, a busty short-haired girl showed her face at the side of the table, causing Koremitsu and Honoka to be taken aback. Oumi! When did you come here? Where exactly were you hiding!? Hiina Oumi of the newspaper club seemed relaxed as she faced the wraths of the two angry glares. Well well, the pretty girl reporter appears whenever she wants to. Ive already known the rough gist of things, so I can help out as well. Just think of it as atonement for that lolicon report. She prattled on. That reports all gossip anyway. I dont think youre the type to atone for such things. Veins were popping out from Koremitsus forehead as he mentioned his grudge vengefully, but Hiina gave a teasing look as she curled her bewitching ample lips. Dont worry about such small things. My specialty is in searching and investigation; I can do anything for that, whether its investigation the daily life of any male or female, or even scrub the toilet. Wellwere in an emergency. I guess its great that you can help me out. Thanks. Koremitsu glanced above, and saw Hikaru nod. Its decided then! Lets begin our investigation! Hey! Wait! I never said Shiikos name and school or anything like that! I know everything! She answered cheerfully as she bolted from the classroom. (Why does she know that!?) Koremitsu was feeling jittery. Akagi, Ill begin now. Tell me all about Shiiko. Honoka had both hands on the reddish-purple cellphone, on standby as she raised her eyebrows, looking completely amped up as she said. I~must find her earlier than Oumi. She murmured to herself, but luckily, these words did not reach Koremitsus ears. She took a photo of Shioriko, published on the lolicon report with black censor bars, uploaded it to her website, and called for anyone to report if she was found. Though this managed to gain lots of replies, most of them were trolling remarks or ads for erotic websites. Honoka continued to watch the cellphone screen, tapping away at the keys quickly. During break time, Aoi appeared at Koremitsus classroom for some reason. Are you free now, Mr Akagi? Hikaru looked rather surprised, whilst Honoka, tapping at the cellphone, twitched her ears and shoulders. Koremitsu got up and went to the corridor, whereas Honoka looked aside to peep on them. Whats it, Aoi? Koremitsu walked to the window and looked outside. Aoi stared at Koremitsu with a serious expression, and said, Mr Akagi, I heard that a girl from your relatives has disappeared. You must be really worried, no? Please let me help? Where did you hear that from!? Miss Oumi (That Oumi! Why did she mention that to Aoi!!!) Hikaru already had a hand on his head, looking very troubled, for he knew Aoi very well. You took care of me a lot of times, so I want to help you. I did not do anything for you the last time you were treated as a vengeful spirit, so this time Aoi had a serious, earnest personality. Koremitsu however was hesitant. Though he was glad to see Aoi show such intent, she was ultimately different from Honoka and Hiina, a princess encased in a cage, someone very precious to Hikaru. He did not wish to get Aoi involved. Thanks for your concern, but you dont have to worry about me. Hikaru, who had a hand on his head, lowered it, suddenly seemed to realize something, and interrupted Koremitsu with a poised tone, No. Let Miss Aoi help out. You may ask her about the latest happenings going on with Soichiro Kuze, any speical events. Try and collect as much information as possible, no matter how tiny it is. Miss Aoi of the Saotomes will definitely be able to do it. (Soichiro Kuze? Shiikos target? That monster sparrow?) Koremitsu had long forgotten about that name due to the commotion over Shiorikos grandfathers hospitalization. Upon hearing Hikaru mention this name, he suddenly felt a jolt. Why investigate Kuze? And is it really good to ask Aoi to do this? Koremitsu felt uneasy, and said this to Aoi, who lowered her head dejectedly. I guess Ill ask you for help then. Do you know about Soichiro Kuze? That old man who often appears at volunteer events. Eh, I domy father attended many of Mr Kuzes study seminars, and and Asas a member of the floral lover club Mr Kuzes chairs. Great! Please investigate if theres anything strange going on around him, find anything you can find. Ah! Please remember to be safe too! Aoi widened her eyes skeptically at first, but soon broke into a smile, her face reddened. I understand. Dont be too reckless! Koremitsu too was very overprotective when it came to Aoi. It was not simply because Aoi was Hikarus beloved, but also that she personally exudes a charm that would cause others to protect her at all costs. Koremitsu watched the flowing black hair and clear white ribbon gradually disappear into the distance, and turned back to find Honoka inside the classroom, raising the back of her chair slightly, looking at him. (Woah!) Koremitsu was taken aback. Honoka blushed once her eyes met his, and nearly lost her balance along with the chair. After panicking for a while, she puffed her cheeks, saying, So you asked Her Highness Aoi for help to find Shiiko? Eh, yeah. It doesnt matter, but be careful. Dont get expelled by the Matriarch Asa because you were flirting with Her Highness. I wasnt flirting. Oh really. Upon seeing Honoka pout, Koremitsu felt a little sheepish. ? ? ? After school, both Koremitsu and Hikaru went off to places Shioriko might have went to. It was their third trip to the house Shioriko used to live in, and Koremitsu conversed with Hikaru as they went on their way, Do you think Shiikos disappearance has something to do with Kuze. Yeahit certainly is strange for Shiiko to take action now when her grandfathers in such dire condition. Mr Soichiro was her last target before her grandfather fell ill. Shioriko said that she wanted revenge. Koremitsu recalled the report on the weekly newspaper regarding the incident 10 years ago. The mass food poisoning on Marine Day in Shimane Prefecture. The children who ate the seafood hamburger at the community event the Kuze Corporation organized complained of tummyaches. The Chairmans Secretary, Yoshikuni tried to cover up the incident, and was heeavily lambasted by the media. Yoshikuni protested, decrying that the Chairman himself had indicated for this to be done. But Kuze had an alibi, and there was news of Yoshikuni receiving bribes from food manufacturers. Soon after, he died in a train accident. Mr Soichiro resigned 10 years ago in response to this matter, removing himself from the role of Chairman, but in actuality, he still holds managerial authority in the company as an advisor. After that article was published however, I do think Mr Soichiros position is a little unstable. Even if the timeframe for defamation has passed, Mr Soichiro definitely will not tolertate any little commotion. Also, if Shiiko really has evidence to prove Mamoru Yoshikunis innocence Hikaru lowered his stare in melancholy, What do you think? Does Shiiko really have evidence? CI found a letter from my papa written to my real mama.. Shioriko mentioned this to Kuze in the park back then. And she said that her father said that he was innocent in the letter, and there was evidence. Kuze seemed to be very concerned by that letter, and even asked the girl to hand it over to him. If that was simply a lie to lure Kuze in I cannot be certain about that, but. Hikaru frowned uneasily, I did mention about the time when I stayed at Shiikos house when her grandfather was hospitalized during March, no? At that time, she once threw quite the tantrum because she would not eat the inner I prepared, and I merely answered is that so. At that time, she sat down with her knees cupped in, so I was worried if she was frustrated over something. She then suddenly stood up, and exclaimed,Why arent you angry! CWhyre you always smiling away!? I said that I wanted to eat Cabonara, you made it for me, and I didnt eat it once you did it. Why did you simply smile and answer is that so? CShiiko, you can eat it whenever you feel like it. CCabonara will become soft when left for too long; I cant possibly eat that! Why are you only showing a wry look! Why are you still able to smile! Grandpa, Hikaru, both of you are so weird; why can you forgive others so easily? Its because of that that youre tricked by others, toyed, and slanderedCall the bad things happen to you! She clenched her trembling fists as she hollered, her eyes squinting as she tried her best to prevent the tears from flowing. Hikaru embraced her, and she slammed her little fists on his chest, sobbing. Perhaps Shiikos reaction back then was because she saw her fathers letter, and learnt of the incident 10 years ago. Hikarus tone was dreary. He lowered his eyelids, and with a glum look, said to Koremitsu, who listened with bated breath, If Shiiko really wants to take revenge for her father, its not going to be good for her whether she succeeds or not. Certainly, if Shioriko had credible proof, Kuze may try something to crush her. Hikaru probably realized the worst possible situation, and looked extremely tense. Even Koremitsu felt his gut being wrenched. Anyway, the most important thing right now is to look for Shiiko. Let us not think of anything else for now. Your right. The duo moved through the silent residence in melancholy. Oh yeah. What did you do to Shiikos old house after you bought it? I would stay there once in awhile. It will decrepit if it is not inhabited for long, and the garden has to be maintained regularly. Shiiko insisted on staying inside only when she gets the money to buy the house back, but she definitely misses the place, and will sometimes head over there, but not often. She would stay by the outside to look into the apartment. In those situations, she looked happy, yet depressed. What about the house now? The deed The deed Hikarus face darkened. And then, he showed a thin smile After I died, the house is probably under a family members name. I suppose they will not sell it immediately however. For some reason, they were back at this topic again. It seemed Hikaru was not too willing to answer this, and so Koremitsu remained silent. Hikaru was always like this whenever his family was mentioned. Perhaps it was because his standing was a awkward as he was the son of a mistress; thus, there was some distance between him and his family. They continued on, and arrived at a small hut surrounded with fence. The trees in the garden were rich in greenness, and Kumquat fruits were growing from the lush branches. There were also grass,orange lilies growing about. The Summer Cammelias were about to wilt, as several small white Camellia-like flowers were scattered upon the ground. Koremitsu frowned, and just then, Hikaru widened his eyes. He seemed stupefied as he remained still. (Wh-Whats it?) Before Koremitsu could ask, Hikaru nervously said, Koremitsuhide! Huh!? Koremitsu did not understand, but hid behind the fence. Hikaru eyes seemed to absorb everything in sight as he stared at the fence. He looked deathly pale, not blinking once as he watched on. Koremitsu saw that there was a woman sitting alone there, and was stunned. That beautiful woman had long blond hair that dazzled under the sunlight. Some of the hair was draped in front of her chest, while the remaining was bundled behind her neck. She had white, near-transparent skin, goose-like neck, cute lips, brown eyes with long eyelashes; on first glance, one would assume she was an exact duplicate of Hikaru Koremitsu once met this young woman before. She was dresssed in a black dress, seated at the relatives area at Hikarus funeral. Back then, Koremitsu was mystiqued by how much of a striking resemblance she was to Hikaru. At this point, she was not dressed in mourning clothes, but a soft fabric blouse and a long pleated dress. Hey, Hikaru. Is that person your relative or something? Just when he was about to ask this, Please do not say anything for now. Just for this short timeplease. Hikaru stammered as he pleaded, looking ready to hyperventilate at any given moment. His tense expression gradually weakened, and he looked frail enough to disappear at any given moment, but the eyes that were staring at her were filled with an indescribable desire. Hikaru continued to look on, his soul seemingly bonded down, his eyes never averting in the slightest.. Koremitsu watched on from the side, and even he too was being smothered by the pressure, his pulse racing. That woman placed her slender long legs gently on the floor, her skirt swaying as she strolled through the garden. Once she walked to a certain point, she suddenly stopped, and lowered her head. That pretty yet crestfallen expression was fixated upon the blueish-purple flower in front of her. The stem was growing out from the thin, long leaves, and there were tiny star-like flower gathered upon them, blooming. Hikaru clasped his hands together, ostensibly stopping the emotions from surging within him. *That flowerisnt that the flower Hikaru was looking at when I was on my way to school?I remember the names called the African lily.) CWhen I was youngI always thought this flower was the reincarnation of the Wisteria flowers, After the Wisteria flowers landed,, new Wisterias will grow again CThe floral language of this flower is news of loveorlover Just as Hikaru petted the flowers gently, the woman resembling Hikaru petted the light blueish-purple flower. Her gentle actions, and even her mannerism of lowering her eyelids, were exactly like Hikarus mannerisms. This caused Koremitsu to be skeptcal. She then showed a melancholic expression similar to Hikarus, moved her lips slightly, and showed transparent beads of tears in her moist eyes. The crystal-like tears silently slid down the white tender face. She also wept back at the funeral. It was a gentle, forlorn sobbing. And yet, as she cried, her lips Let us goKoremitsu. It seems Shiiko is not here. Hikaru turned his face away, ostensibly begging as he said. (But that persons your) Hikaru clearly looked too anguished, his expression pale, his heart, which had already eased to beat, was almost splintered. Thus, Koremitsu did not ask anything, and quietly left, being mindful not to let the woma in the garden notice him. (Dont you often go comfort women when you see them cry? Its not like you to see such a depressed beauty alone.) Koremitsu muttered in his heart. Once they left the house, Hikaru knelt on the roadside, cupping his knees as he lowered his head. Sorry, I am really sorry about thatwe have to hurry up and look for Shiiko, butsorry Due to the trauma caused by his mother, Koremitsu really hated it when people apologized to him. Hikaru clearly knew about it, but his mind was filled with thoughts regarding tht woman, and had clearly forgotten about this fact. One could tell on first glance that Hikarus feelings were not that simple; they were bitter, tormenting. At this moment, Hikaru could say nary a sorry as he remained silent, sealing his inner heart. And Koremitsu stood beside Hikaru without saying anything. The radiant sunlight indicating the arrival of summer rained down from the blue sky, scorching Koremitsus face. He narrowed his eyes, thinking to himself that he hoped to at least be Hikarus shelter when the latter was feeling down. Most curiously, Koremitsu did not know however whether ghosts would feel heat Once the sunlight weakened slightly, Hikaru finally lifted his head. He looked over at Koremitsu tentatively, and found the latter looking back at him docilely. Shiikos not inside that house, right? Lets go look somewhere else. Upon hearing Koremitsu say this with his usual tone, Hikaru winced a little before relaxing his shoulders in relief, muttering, Thank you. Oh Koremitsu coldly answered. At this moment, the cellphone in his pocket rang. It was from Honoka. Akagi! I got information from someone who claimed to have seen Shiiko! Hikaru immediately sat upright. The informant was a male who follows pop idols. He mentioned that during noon, while he was waiting for an idol to appear in front of the TV Bureau, he spotted a man in suit escorting a girl who was most probably in elementary school. He said that shes a pretty girl even all the current child actors cant hold a candle to, and regretted that he only watched on without taking a picture. That twintailed girl has a grassy green pochette, and looks just like Shiiko. Which TV studio is that? Eh? Honoka stated the name of the studio. At this moment, another call came. Hello hello? Is that Mr Akagi? I heard that theres something similar to little Shiiko eating with a fat old man with an expensive watch at a hotel restaurant. It seems people are calling that old man director. The posh hotel Hiina mentioned was near the TV studio Honoka had just notified him about. Koremitsu cut the line, and exchanged looks with Hikaru. Whats going on? That brat wants to be an artiste? Impossible. Shiiko has been scouted so many times, but has insisted on not being an actress because of her mother. She would not accept any namecards at all. Hikaru spoke sternly, and this time, Aoi called. Mr Akagi, you asked me to investigate about Mr Kuze, so I have asked father and the other elders. A friend of mine in school is also about to be betrothed to Mr Kuzes son. From what Aoi had gathered, it seemed that in Kuzes company, there was a power struggle between the secret backer Kuze and the current chairperson. Kuze wanted his sons to take over the company, but his three sons were very foolish, and the new chairmans party was hoping to expel Kuzes power entirely and take over it completely. The director called Gohara was the main general under the chairmans side, and it was said he took a very cute girl away, hoping for her to be an image spokesperson artiste for the company. (That image spokesperson is) This completely matched the information Honoka and Hiina gave. Koremitsu stared at Hikaru, who nodded grimly. Aoi then said tensely, I think that girl is Shiiko, the one you are looking for. And then, she suggested with a serious tone, Mr Akagi, how about we go visit the Goharas? I once met Mr Gohara at a party before. If I accompany you, perhaps you may meet him. ? ? ? Koremitsu begged many times to Aoi, telling her that she could just tell him the address, but she would not tell. I will not tell you if you do not let me come along. She insisted, and so, both of them arrived at the Gohras. I called the company, and wa told that Mr Gohara is on leave today. He should be here if that is the case. Hey, Aoi. You can just accompany me here. You already helped me out a lot here. You can go back now. The sky was dyed golden, and Koremitsu hoped she would return home before it got dark. However, she swayed her long flowing black hair, saying, No. If you go in alone, they might think of you as a hooligan and call the police to take you away. You will gain some more unwarranted slanders in school again. She looked up at Koremisu with clear sparkling eyes. Koremitsu knew that she was worried about him, and was inadvertently touched, but felt worried, Miss Aoi sure is very stubborn. Hikaru too looked to have given up as he muttered, So you were with that wild dog after all. A chilly voice suddenly rang, and Koremitsu turned back to see Asai walking out from the back seat of an annoying looking Rolls-Royce. Asa! (Saiga!) You retired for the day without telling me, and I was worried there. I heard you went to your grandfathers factory, and even visited the uncles at the Konoes and Master Kiyoshi of the Takatsukasas. Sorry, Asa, that is Asai clasped Aois hands tightly, ostensibly protecting her, and turned towards Koremitsu, giving a chiding look. Do not get Aoi involve in troublesome matters. Gohara and the girl you are looking for are not here. It is better for you to leave before things get out of hand, and before your infamous reputation in school worsens. You are being too much, Asa. I insisted on helping. Mr Akagi did no wrong. Koremitsu hissed, You knew? Aoi, who was protesting against Asai, gasped upon hearing this. Since you are so certain that Gohara and Shiiko arent here, that means you know where those two are? The blazing eyes were staring forcefully at Asais pretty, stoic face. Aoi and Hikaru held their breaths as they watched Koremitsu. What is it then!? Asai Saiga! The rage in his eyes looked as if fire could surge out from them. One had to wonder what would happen if it were to burn the ice-like stoic face of Asais. Asai coldly answered, I do knowC Koremitsu clenched his fists. But I have no obligation to tell you. Upon hearing Asais unsympathetic declaration, Koremitsus face winced as he glared furiously, and he took a step forward. The killing intent he gave off caused Aoi to shiver in trepidation, whereas Asais condescending look remained unchanged. Are you seriously going to threaten me to spill the information with a barbaric method?) (This woman is really, damn annoying. Shes always thinking of me as an enemy or a lowlife. If shes not a woman, I would have beaten her up already.) Koremitsu took a last step forward. Koremitsu! Hikaru frantically yelled. The smile disappeared from Asais face. ! Koremitsu suddenly knelt down at Asais feet, pressing his head heavily onto the floor, and he yelled with a firm, determined voice, Please! Tell me where Shiiko is! Volume 3 - CH 6 [Hikaru V3] Chapter 6 (I cant remain as a kid.) Shioriko held onto her grassy green pochette with her little hands. Her legs were trembling, her heart pounding wildly, cold sweat trickled as her limbs got colder by the moment. The vehicle transported her to an old Earls villa. The moonlight shone upon the English-styled garden and the retro mansion. Normally, this place would be open to the public; after a stroll in the garden, one could head in for afternoon tea. However, the old earls villa was booked for the day by Soichiro Kuzes charity organization. It was to be used as part of their regular meetings. Gohara, who brought Shioriko along, said that the attendees were famous, prominent political and economical figures. Soon after, Shioriko would head into their meeting. CDo you want me to prove your fathers innocence with you? The man with the sinister smile, wearing a burnished watch, asked this to her the previous day. Before that moment, his subordinates had already contacted Shioriko. It was during the moment when she deliberately mentioned Mamoru Yoshikuni to Kuze at the park, that there was a letter that could be used as evidence. On her way home, a white sedan drove near hers, and a man in a suit, probably a white-collared worker, walked out from it. CI am the subordinate of a certain person. May I ask whether you did that just now because you knew Mr Soichiro Kuze was the culprit who shifted the blame upon your father, caused his name to be tarnished, and drove him to suicide? The man had seen through Shiorikos intentions, causing the latter to be wary. CIf that is really the case, my superior has the same goals as you. If you really wish to take revenge for your father, please call this number. After that, the man gave her a namecard with a cellphone number and mail address. Shioriko originally did not intend to contact the man. For she was still afraid. However, Tomohiko was hospitalized again, and his health was worse than before, causing Shioriko to be at a loss of what to do. Anxiety, trepidation, jitters and despair rose in her, and she was almost breaking down. Will grandpa die? No, thats impossible. Grandpa will definitely be discharged soon. Ill be able to water the plants with him soon. However, Hikaru, who was much younger than her grandfather, suddenly passed away. Perhaps he would really die. The moment she thought of this, her heart was about to wither. She decided that to help Tomohiko recover, she would con Kuze of his money, and buy the house back. She found the envelop in the wardrobe, back when she was preparing the amenities needed for the hospital stay when Tomohiko was hospitalized for the first time. The recipient was her mother, and in her curiosity, she took the letter out. Once she found that it was written by her father, who she had no awareness of, her heart instantly raced. The sender was Mamoru Yoshikuni (This persons my papa?) What kind of person is he? Maybe I will be able to meet him. Harboring such hopes, she searched the name on the cellphone internet, only to be met with startling news. Mamoru Yoshikuni was a criminal. He had pleaded innocence, but nobody believed him.Soon after, he stood at the edge of the platform, and was killed because he did not notice the incoming train. Others had claimed that he committed suicide All sorts of thoughts filled her mind, robbing her of her breath. Some claimed that Kuzes alibi was forged, and some claimed that Kuze was the one who instructed Yoshikuni to cover the incident up, and revealed that the latter received bribesCThere were all kinds of speculations on the internet, and they caused Shioriko to falter. At that point, Kuze continued to smile on the television as a famed philantrophist. Shioriko wondered if her father was fooled by Kuze, just as the internet speculation had stated, and was made the scapegoat. This suspicion soon became firm belief. Grandpa lost the house because he bore the debt for a friend. Papa must be like him too; he died because he was too kind! CGrandpa, Hikaru, both of you are so weird; why can you forgive others so easily? Its because of that that youre tricked by others, toyed, and slanderedCall the bad things happen to you! She was unable to vent the turbulent emotions roaring within her, and could only take it out on Hikaru as she slammed his chest over and over again. Hikaru practically embraced Shioriko for the entire night. The next day, Shioriko was unable to look at Hikaru due to awkwardness, but the latter merely smiled at her gently, saying Good morning. That warm smile was akin to her grandfathers, causing her to feel some form of solace. If Hikaru was still alive, perhaps she would hide the contents of the letter deep within her heart. However, he died, and Tomohiko had muddled up her with her deceased mother. If she could get back her old house, perhaps her grandfather would get better. For this cause, she needed money. Despite Hikarus forbiddance, she continued to hunt sparrows; however, the savage dog that should be helping her got in her way, preventing her from achieving her means. Feeling frustrated, she spotted the cover of the weekly magazine that contained conspiracy theories on the food poisoning case 10 years ago. She was practically tranced as she stood at the bookshop entrance, staring at the cover unflinchingly. Kuze had such a massive company; surely he would be able to fork out 64 million yen. Right, since Kuze was supposedly the bad guy who framed her father, there was nothing wrong for her to con Kuzes money. It was revenge. With this as her motive, she started investigations on him, and tried approaching him. But at this time, Tomohiko fell ill. Grandpa! Grandpa! Shioriko was shouting away in the ambulance. She had no time to hesitate. Perhaps Tomohiko would die the next day. Back then, she received a call from Hikarus, only to be told by a woman who claimed to be Hikarus cousin the time and location of the funeralCperhaps one day, at any given moment, the hospital would call and say Your grandfathers dead. She writhed about in anguish on the additional bed in the hospital ward, and got up to take her grassy green pochette. She took out the namecard, and dialled the number. CI can meet your superior, and I can work together with him. However, since the 64 million Yen is something I wanted from Kuze, I want your superior to pay for it. The other party requested for time to consider, and said that they would contact her again. It was practically a deal with the devil, and she inadvertently felt fearful of it. It was 3 days after her grandfather had fallen ill, in the middle of the night, when she received a reply. The cellphone in her pocket vibrated, waking her up. She took it out, and found that it was that man. There was only one line contained within that mail, We accept your request. Once she saw this, Shioriko changed her clothes immediately, and left the Akagis with her pochette and Capybara plushie. The outside was completely dark, and the air was frigid to a point of freezing. She called, and the man picked up the phone. She endured her trembling, and haughtily requested, CSend someone to pick me up. And so, Shioriko and Gohara were accomplices. Gohara was the senior managing director in Kuzes company, and had always plotted to topple Kuzes current position. Shioriko felt he was an arrogant prick, a good-for-nothing. However, since he was willing to pay 64 million yen, she had nothing to complain about Gohara brought Shioriko to the television studio, and introduced her to the news people. CIsnt it very miserable to see a pretty elementary school girl plead for her fathers innocence? However, their reactions were not as expected, for she was too cute. One would assume that the news was fabricated, and not everyone would agree with it. There had to be bigger topic if they wanted to brazenly report something while taking the risk of going up against Kuze. We thought of something. Gohara explained his script; Shioriko was to barge into the charity meeting chaired by Kuze, with prominent political and economic figures in attendance, and face Kuze. If you create a commotion there, itll ruin his image, and some might be willing to support in. In this case, the media will have to do something. Its all up to youC Gohara said with a hideous sneer. At this point, Shioriko was standing in front of the villa with Gohara. The doors opened right in front of her eyes. The torches were all lit within, and Shioriko was dazzled by the lights in front of her. Mr Gohara? Weve been waiting. Eh? This young lady is? The attendant in butler uniform asked, A special guest. Gohara answered, and ushered Shioriko into the house as they scaled the red carpet staircase. For every step they took, her gut was wrenched, and she was gradually finding it difficult to breathe. It was scary. Her legs were numb. But she had to go on. She suddenly recalled the amicable Akagis, probably out of fear, and as a result, was aching in misery. (They were so nice to me, and even made such nice meals for me, bought this Capybara plushie for me, taught me to write calligraphy, slept with me, said bedtime stories to me) But if she were to stay on, she would definitely weaken. She would then become hesitant and revert back to being a normal child! That was why she had to leave that family immediately. She should have left that Capybara plushie. (I cant become a weak kid!) For grandpa. And for papa,who showed such concern to mama in the letter. Papa definitely must be a good guy, just like grandpa and Hikaru! They were about to arrive at the doors leading to the meeting room. Shioriko grabbed the green pochette dangling on her shoulder, took a deep breath, placed her hand on the icy door, and pushed it Whatsgoing on? There were pots of orchids everywhere in this high-ceiling room. There were orchids with narrow stems, orchids with long leaves and milky white orchids that were extremely glossyCeach of them had a bewitching atmosphere to them as they gave off a sweet fragrance The window at the veranda was opened, and the moonlight should shine inside quietly. In the middle was the directors table. But there was only a person seated there, an old man with white hair, dressed in a posh kimono That manCSoichiro KuzeCwas smiling gently at Shioriko. Good evening, young lady. Shioriko felt goosebumps all over her, her enthusiasm dampened. A-Ad-Ad-Ad-Ad-Advisor!? Didnt you have a regular meeting for the charity organization today? Gohara, who was standing beside Shioriko, was completely pale. Kuze showed a calm expression as he answered, The meeting was cancelled. Didnt the secretary notify you? Did you forget in the spur of the moment? That is careless of you. Please pardon me. The man who helped Gohara contact Shioriko suddenly appeared at the door. Gohara looked back, and once he saw that person, he was speechless. Shioriko felt her heart skip a beat. (This mans actually Kuzes spy) Behind the man were a group of men dressed in suits, probably the security personnel. There was no escape! Goharas face was flushed with fury and fear. Shioriko held onto the pochette with her right hand tightly, her body stiff as she bit her lips. Kuze stood up. C! Shioriko cringed in fear as Kuze deliberately closed in on her slowly. He stopped in front of her, and showed a calm smile. The fragrance of orchids had gently ensnared Shiorikos body. Im sorry that you had to make a trip tonight, but it is easier to talk when there are fewer people around. Gohara, would you mind leaving this place for the time being? Director, this way please. L-Let go of me, you traitor! Goharas voice gradually trailed off,and the moment the doors were shut with a poignant boom, she found herself a little giddy. Alright. Its just between you and me now, so say whatever you want. Oh yes, I promised to treat you to whatever you like. What would you like me to serve you with? Is there anything you want to eat? Kuze sounded ever so calm as he spoke. At that time, Shioriko felt a frail hand, dripping in poison, tickling her heart. (Kuze saw through everything. He already set everything up!) The despicable man she wanted to take revenge on was toying her, and this certain thought shook her greatly. Why arent you answering? Youre not hungry? Well, you may eat later. Would you please show me the evidence you have however? Shioriko held onto the edge of the green pochette as she retreated back. Y-Youyou ordered papa to cover up the scandal, and made him bear all the blame! I know everything! Is the father youre talking about Mamoru Yoshikuni? I never thought that he would have such a beautiful daughter. It certainly was reckless of him to do that. Kuzes eyes were filled with empathy, his expression anguished. One could not tell if it was either an act, or truly his thoughts. Yoshikuni certainly was a rare honest man. His only hobby is to go fishing on vacations, and will never indulge himself in luxury. Perhaps it was because of his serious personality that he personally decided to cover up the incident for the sake of the company. It really hurts my heart to think about that. Perhaps the reason why he would say that I, as the CEO instigated him to do so is that I would do certain things if I were around, and that he misunderstood that I was hinting for him to cover up the matter. But if I were present, theres definitely no way I would allow him to do so. Kuze sighed long and hard, seemingly feeling responsible for Yoshikunis actions. This attitude of his rattled Shioriko. Even till now, I cant believe that Yoshikuni accepted corporate bribes. However, there were unnatural transactions recorded on his accountno matter how he tried to proclaim his innocence, no matter how I trusted him, I cant acquit him of his crime. Yoshikuni probably could not take the scrutiny from the public and the police, I guess. His parents died early, so I had to take care of the funeralit was a real pitythere was no need for him to take his life. He showed his philanthropic face as he said such words. Both Tomohiko and Hikaru would smile, and would never raise their voice to scold. No matter how unreasonable matters were, they would accept them calmly. Though Kuzes smile was similar to them, there were marked differences. If Yoshikuni really gave evidence that can prove his innocence to your mother, please let me show it. Come, let me confirm it with you. Kuze spoke with a sweet orchid-like voice, and Shioriko shivered in fear in the face of the frail white hand reached out at her, unable to say anything. Her legs were quivering as she held onto the green pochette tightly. Oh? You put it inside? Kuze grabbed the pochette. Ah! The strap was snapped, and Kuze snatched the pochette away. He pulled the zip, and took out an old folded letter. The post date was on July 20th, from Hamada. The recipient was a Midoriko Wakagi, while the sender was Mamoru Yoshikuni. He opened the letter, and read it. Though frowning at first, his expression gradually relaxed, and he broke into cackles. This is just a letter to your mother. Its still hot today. Are you feeling already? Ill go meet father after that, telling her that youre pregnant and plead for his approval. I suppose its better to get registered, so please take care of yourself and give birth to a healthy child. Since he knew he has a child, what else is there to worry? Shioriko was flustered and furious, seething red. As Kuze had said, it was a letter of concern for her mother. There was nothing inside it that could prove his innocence. It was because Shioriko read this letter that she believed her father was innocent. That was why she believed he was a good man. This letter was evidence, proving that he truly loved her mother, and proved that both were hoping to be her parents. Kuze however viewed this talisman, which Shioriko kept with her at all times, as nothing, and even laughed at her. She was unable to argue back; she had nary a weapon, and was practically empty-handed in front of her enemy. Alright now, young lady. It is a crime to try and threaten me with nothing and try to tarnish my name. He coldly stated, and then showed a warm smile again. Well, it is useless to say such a thing to you. A young girl like you cant possibly come up with such a plan. Certainly, a bad man must have ordered you to do so, right? Will you please tell that name to the police? You can admit that youre simply a victim. Kuzes objective was simply to get rid of Gohara, who opposed him. For this, he had to pull Shioriko to his side. Shioriko felt her body being ostensibly twisted once she understood Kuzes intent. Everything had gone to Kuzes plan. She was still a mere weak child! Are you willing to say so? Shioriko naturally did not want this man to get what he wanted. She clasped her hands tightly, bit her lips, and lowered her head, remaining silent. Oh? You dont wish to say so? In that case, I will have to hand you over to the police as a criminal. That gentle voice ensnared Shiorikos neck like a snake, and she closed her eyes and mouth tightly. She was ostensibly suffocating, and she struggled like a person drowning in water. (Hikaru, save me) No matter how she begged, Hikaru was no longer alive. He could no longer embrace Shioriko, and could no longer comfort her in her restlessness. At this moment Ill choke you to death if you dare do that! A passionate voice rang from a window at a corner of the veranda. Shioriko lifted her head, and found a fiery-looking, tall lanky youth leap in through the window, his red hair swaying with the wind. ! He was huffing and puffing like a dog barking madly, his dirty, soil-riddled sneakers stepping upon the thin carpet. Kuze whipped out a cellphone from the inside of his kimono, intending to call for security. The savage dog Hikaru gaveCKoremitsu Akagi widened his eyes, and in what seemed like an attempt to stop him, roared, Shiikos your own daughter! ? ? ? She had no idea what Koremitsu meant when she said that. That was the expression Shioriko had when she stared at Koremitsu Koremitsu felt his heart being carved apart as he thought of the truth that would be rvealed. (I cant believe it either! Shiiko is Kuzes own daughter!?) Asai told Koremitsu that the charity organizations regular meeting, which Kuze chaired, was suddenly delayed, the original location of the meeting, figure out the rest with that slow-witted mind of yourself, and said these words. Whilst Koremitsu dashed towards the place, Hikaru spoke with a serious look, Shiiko fell into a trap. Hikaru even stated that it was likely Shiorikos father was not Mamoru Yoshikuni, but Kuze. (This is too tragic to Shiiko, but Koremitsu, you still want her to know despite knowing tha, right?) Kuze had his cellphone by his ear as he remained speechless. Hikaru glared at him sternly, and stated poignantly, Shiikos mother was an idol affiliated to a certain famous agency, and had yet to make her debut. And so, Koremitsu said to both Kuze and Shioriko, Shiikos mom was an idol belonging to a famous agency, and did not make her debut back then. Surely, Kuze had yet to realize who Shiorikos mother was. And so, he frowned slightly. She became an acquaintance with you, when you were a major sponsor. And then, you had an affair with this girl, whose age was young enough to be your daughter, or even your granddaughter. At that time, you met her mother as a sponsor, but you had a relationship with her when she was still very young, and made her pregnant. As a result, she was fired from the agency. Shioriko widened her eyes, her face pale as she listened to Koremitsu. Her eyes were filled confusion and conflicting emotions. (Ill tell you every truth Hikaru said of to you, Shiiko. I know this will make you said, but listen to everything and have a new life from now on. Ill try my best to help you then.) Koremitsu endured the anguish as he looked forward. Kuze, who finally recovered from his shock, calmly rebutted, What nonsense ar you spouting? That childs father is Mamoru Yoshikuni. You see? Its what the letter stated. After saying that, he raised the letter with a smile on his face. Hikaru immediately continued, Mr Yoshikuni stated in the letter that he wanted to ask his father for approval but you just said that his parents died early. His father is no longer alive! Whos he going to ask for approval Koremitsu snatched the letter and envelop from Kuzes hands. Kuze flinched, and pulled his hand back like he was bitten. This letter contains something about asking father for approval. You just said that Yoshikuni had no relatives to conduct his funeral! I heard it all on the veranda! Koremitsu handed the letter to Shioriko, and closed in on Kuze with a ferocious look, causing th latter to retreat in fear. Was he going to ask his father at his grave? Who knows. He would not be able to get his fathers approval either way, and if the family registration will not happen, why would he do that? Hikarus eyes looked sharper than before, like a lake absorbing the moonlight. Shioriko pressed the letter tightly to her chest, her expression faltering uneasily. If it had not been Mr Yoshikunis child, but his superiors, which would mean you in this caseShiikos mom could not talk to you, and had to discuss matters with Mr Yoshikuni. That makes sense! When Shiikos grandfather was talking about the child in the tummy, he once said, should be somewhere in the Spring hall, feeding the bruins, travelling in the Silver Worldcarrying the sword of Seto around, watching the pitiful cricketsC Hikaru prattled on, and Koremitsu pricked his ears as he was worried about missing out on anything, passionately saying, She cant be registered if he doesnt get the permission from his dead father? If this father means someone else, itll be more natural to think that Shiikos mom looked to Yoshikuni for help. Shiikos grandfather once said, Shiikos should be somewhere in the Spring hall, feeding the bruins, travelling in the Silver World,carrying the sword of Seto around, watching the pitiful cricketsC Kuze frowned. Spring hall The Spring Hall is a type of Neofinetia falcata orchids! Bear, silver world, seto sword, crickets, they all are! Shiikos grandfather already knew that her father is you, the king of orchids! Hikaru spoke sternly, And Koremitsu roared, These are all species of Neofinetia falcatas. Orchids! What Shiikos grandfather wanted to say is that her father is often living amongst them! That person is not Yoshikuni, but you, the king of orchids! Kuze! Kuze was unable to smile anymore. There was intense shock and confusion on his face, but his dry lips twitched slightly as it seemed he wanted to struggle on. Hikaru then turned his head to Shioriko. Shiiko, what is your mothers name? Shiiko, say your moms name. Shioriko, who had been listening intently with bated breath, lowered her eyebrows, looking completely confused. Her shoulders were shuddering as she stared at Koremitsu, and hoarsely replied, MidorikoWakagi. Her stage name is Riko ! Kuzes expression clearly changed. His eyes were wide, his face completely tense as he stared at her. Hikaru then stated his final line calmly, If you do not believe it, please do a DNA test. And Koremitsu said coldly, If you have any doubts about it, go do a DNA test. But this line was unnecessary to Kuze. He no longer had Koremitsu in his sights, let alone Hikaru. He stared at Shioriko intently, ostensibly wanting to devour her as he tried to find any form of semblance in her, in her eyes, mouth, nose, dangling black hair. Youre Rikos childreally A dry voice stammered. Shioriko clutched the letter to her chest as she cringed tentatively, remaining still. The man she thought was her father was not her father, and the man who she thought was the culprit was her real father. Would she be able to accept this truth? Hikaru stared at Shioriko in grief; perhaps he had known who her real father was once he heard her grandfather mention the names of the orchids. That was why, when they went to Shiorikos house, he said in frustration that it would not be good no matter whether Shioriko succeeded in her plan. Koremitsu wondered whether Hikaru would have kept this matter to himself if the situation had not played out like this. Just as Shiorikos grandfather, Tomohiko, had done for the past 10 years. Koremitsu clearly sensed her fear, distress, confusion, and was as griefed as she was. Kuze too was shocked by this, but had no choice but to recognize this fact. He showed a feeble expression belonging to a normal old man as he reached his hand towards her, wanted to stroke her milky-white face. Shioriko shivered, but was unable to move as she stared anxiously and fearfully at the man she realized was her father. Right when the old man and young girlCfather and daughter, exchanged fearful looks The cellphone in Koremitsus pocket rang. Koremitsu secretly grumbled the inopportune moment of the call, but was stupefied once he saw the screen. It was from the hospital. Koremitsus heart was pounding furiously. He pressed the dial button, brought the phone to his ear, and was greeted with a dysphoric message. Shiorikos grandfather had passed away. Volume 3 - CH 7 CShiiko, the Summer Camellias have bloomed. That was Tomohikos final line. Tomohiko probably was back to how he was before when he said this with a gentle smile, for he mentioned viewing the blooming white flowers with his granddaughter, and not his daughter. Upon hearing this description by the nurse, Shioriko bit her lips, looking ever so remorseful. What was she regretting about? Was it about not seeing her grandfather in his last moments? Or was she regretting fighting for his sake. The funeral was simple. Masakaze and Koharu were in-charge of handling all the preparations. Masakaze was very begrudging against women, and Koharu had a strong distrust of men. Though their relationship was usually poor, they still worked together in such moments and went about doing things quietly. Both Koremitsu and Hikaru stood by Shioriko. Shioriko never said a single thing throughout the funeral as her hands remained limp on her thighs, her eyes hollow as she looked down. Kuze too attended the funeral. He proposed to take Shioriko in, and Masakaze answered that it would be for her to decide. Please come with me. Kuze said with a fragile look, and Shioriko, dressed in a simple black one-piece dress, remained silent as her eyes remained lifeless. She however nodded slightly. Most likely, Masakaze was worried that Shioriko would not accept his proposal, and so he looked relieved once he saw her reaction. However, both Koremitsu and Hikaru looked on with heavy hearts, looking hesitant on whether to speak out or not. Two days later. Kuze chose a cute laced blouse and skirt for Shioriko, and the latter changed into it obediently, carried her Capybara plushie, and bowed deeply, saying, Thank you for your hospitality. She then turned to Koremitsu, and frowned slightly. Bye bye. Once she whispered this, she sat on the car Kuze sent over, and left. Koremitsu, Hikaru, Masakaze and Koharu remained in front of their house, and looked in the direction Shioriko left until the car had disappeared. Righttime to wash the clothes. I need to do some writings I was requested to do. I need to go to school. Koremitsu, youre wearing your left and right socks wrongly. Everyone began to move off awkwardly, ready to do their things. Koremitsu clicked his tongue, wore his socks correctly, and left for school. (Its not like I wont see Shiiko again.) He knew where she lived, and could visit her anytime. If she was in trouble, he could still help her. But no matter how Koremitsu tried to console himself, he was unable to cheer up. Hikaru too was unable to cheer up after all (Hes most probably thinking of the same thing as me.) However, both of them could not say what they were thinking, and it was likely they were both distressed. Koremitsu removed his shoes in front of the shoe locker, and suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder from behind. Morning Akagi! He looked back, and found Honoka staring at him cheerfully. Morning. Shiikos returning to her father today, right? Its great that she can live with her family. Koremitsu had already notified Honoka, Aoi and Hiina through the cellphone, since they had helped him search for Shioriko, that Shiorikos grandfather had passed away, he would take absence for the time being, and that she would live with her father. (They probably wont be staying with each otherbut she has nobody other than Kuze as family) But Koremitsu was unable to say this as he saw Honoka looking happy that Shioriko was living with her father. Kuze had bowed formally to Masakaze, thanking him for taking care of his daughter, and had vowed to be a good father. The best thing children can have are their parents. Miss Shikibus right. Hiina suddenly interjected between Koremitsu and Honoka. The best thing is to live in a family. A family is a precious treasure! She grinned as she spoke with certainty. I guess. Koremitsu turned away from the pair and hissed this as he walked down the corridor. Yeah. Hikaru too chimed in lifelessly. It is really great that Shiiko can be with her father. Right, I, guess. While both of them plodded on with gloomy looks, Congratulations. Asai Saiga stood in Koremitsus way. She seemed extremely furious, her temples practically bulging as she glared at Koremitsu with acrimony. Standing beside her was Aoi, who tried to pacify, Please do not do this,Asa. She was tugging at Asais arm, but the latter was contentious as she said, It certainly was shallow of you to casually say its great that she can be with her father.That father of hers has other family members; if he brings a mistress child in, it will ruin his image. He can only give her monthly pocket money and not admit to their relationship. He will send the child to a boarding school overseas, and will not intend to carry out his duties as a father! What happiness is there for the child!? You really are an imbecile! Koremitsu was speechless. He never expected Asai, always so aloof and calculative, to lambast him so loudly, so agitatedly. What she said too (Shiiko will be sent to a boarding school!? I never heard of that! And if hes not going to admit their relationship) No, he could certainly realize if he thought of it. Kuze had a wife, children, and even grandchildren; on top of that, he had prestige, fame. How could he ever admit that he had an illegitimate daughter still studying in elementary school, let alone the fact that her mother gave birth to her at the age of 15? For Kuze, Shioriko was a stain that was not to be revealed to the world (But Kuze personally visited us, and asked us to hand Shiiko over to him. It looks like he really likes her; Shiiko also didnt refuse, so I) Hikaru was completely aghast. Of course shes happy. Hiina suddenly interrupted, sounding confident as if it was a matter of fact, and continued, That father must have sent her to the boarding school for her sake. Thats why the daughter will be happy to accept the fathers decision. Asai looked at Hiina with disdain. Feeling apprehensive as she was not too certain on the situation, Honoka stared at Asai, Hiina and Koremitsu in turn. Hiinas words caused Koremitsu to be rattled for a second time. (For Shiikos sake? Its true that its better to send her to live leisurely at a boarding school rather than let her be ostracized for being an illegitimate kid.) Did Kuze protect Shiiko in his own way? Does he truly love Shiiko enough, and made sure that shes not lonely? Most importantly, is Shiiko happy? Koremitsu did not know the correct answer; his heart was pounding wildly, his brains nearly exploding. At this moment, Aoi slowly spoke up, I feel Shiikois like Hikaru. Koremitsu was startled. Hikaru toohis mother died when he was young, and he was brought into the Mikados Hikaru shivered, and stared at Aoi. There was a tinge of sorrow in his eyes, and his eyebrows slowly fell. His expression reminded Koremitsu of Shioriko as she left. Back then, she frowned as she quietly bid farewell in a lonely manner. CBye bye. There was also the hollow expression she showed at Tomohikos funeral. Her eyes were red and swollen back at Hikarus funeral, and she was sobbing away, clenching her fists. She looked completely dazed as she nodded when Kuze requested to take her away. She glared at Koremitsu, resisting the urge to cry as she shouted dont treat me as a kid She was sobbing and snivelling as she leaned onto Koremitsus neck when they were sleeping together. And she had a stoic expression on her face when the vehicle fetching her had arrived. CI did not want Shiiko to turn into a child who cannot cry. (Right! Shiiko never cried since the moment her grandfather died!) Asai was right, he really was a fool. He only realized it now! Koremitsu gritted his teeth, and clenched his fists. His head was sizzling to a point of numbness. Shikibu. Eh! Eh?Yes! Honoka was shocked to be called so suddenly. Tell the teacher that Im leaving early. Aoi and Hiina widened their eyes. Koremitsu then said to Asai in disdain, Thanks. He then walked to the shoe locker. (I actually owe this damn annoying woman two favors.) Wait! Akagi! What do you mean youre going off early!? You just arrived at school! Koremitsu ignored Honokas holler as he continued to change his footwear, and walked out to the school entrance whilst the morning sun shone brightly. Upon seeing Koremitsu head the other way, the students arriving at school were intimidated by his raised eyebrows, stiff facial muscles and fiery glare, prompting parting aside in the process. As Koremitsu strided forth, he asked the friend behind him, What do you say, Hikaru? He could sense a bewildered breath from behind him, followed by a hesitant voice, I did feel that Shiiko currently needs a guardian. Since Mr Soichiro does seem to dote on Shiiko, and since she did not refuse, I really had no reason to object. It is not a bad thing for Mr Soichiro, who is wealthy and influential, to take care of her.) (Were thinking of the same things, worried about the same things.) But when Asa said congratulationsI felt really shocked. (Yeah. That womans words were like a sucker punch onto my face.) I felt heartbroken when Miss Aoi said that Shiiko is like me. (Yeah. I realized when I heard Aoi say that.) Koremitsus pace hastened as he glared at the school gates in the front, and he yelled, Say, what do you want, Hikaru!? Dont tell me that youre already dead or that you dont want to cause trouble for me and my family or what Shiiko feelsIm asking you what do you think!!! Ive decided. So Hikaru, tell me now! A passionate voice rang. I do not want to hand Shiiko over to Kuze! You really like to dily-daly! Why do you think I want to hear your voice!? Dont keep your troubles hidden inside! Just tell me all the important stuff! And then, he puffed his chest. Leave it to me! He sprinted with all his might. ? ? ? Shioriko stared blankly out of the window. Its about time for us to leave. Kuze prompted her gently. In a while, Shioriko would be lodging in her new school. The new school is a good place with natural beauty everywhere. Kuze walked towards the corridor as he was seemingly comforting Shioriko, who listened in silence. Kuze had been kind to her ever since he learnt that she was her daughter. Maybe you wont think of me as your father immediately, but Ill take care of you nicely as my daugher. Kuze once tested Shiorikos response back when she was with the Akagis. He gave her a cute blouse and skirt that were laced, shoes, and all the daily commodities he prepared for her were all quality, high-end products. However, the clothes, towel and pencil case she originally had were thrown away. The pencil case was a birthday present Tomohiko bought for her the previous year, and she had always treasured it. Even though it was thrown away, she was not angry, for her mind had become completely b;ank She always thought of her amiable, kind-hearted grandfather, who always had a smile on his face. As she grew up with her grandfather, she felt that her grandfather needed her; thus, she had to protect him. She was adamant in earning back her grandfathers house. But he was dead. He was unable to say his final farewells. It felt surreal seeing him lying on the bed with a white cloth From that moment on, Shioriko felt as if she was on a separate plane from reality, feeling as if the transpired events was simply something she witnessed on television. No matter how Kuze tried to be kind to her, or decided to send her to boarding school, she never expressed a single opinion. Kuze felt the Capybara plushie Koremitsus grandfather bought was too childish, and snatched it away the instance they reached home, stuffing it into a box. She had no idea whether it would be delivered to the boarding school. The letter from Mamoru Yoshikuni, which she had been keeping as a talisman, remained folded in her pocket, hidden within. Though she knew Yoshikuni was not her real father, she was unable to let go of this letter of concern to her mother. Whats the matter? You seem out of sorts. Are you afraid of living in a boarding school? Its fine. Ill look for you during the holidays. You can also stay in this apartment when you come back from Tokyo. Kuze said with a smile. CIts fine. That was what her grandfather always said. He would always such words to a miffed Shioriko with a gentle smile, whether it was when the umbrella he left in the Go club vanished mysteriously, causing him to be completely drenched, when the persimmons were eaten by the crows, or when he lent all the notes in his wallet to a needy friend. When grandfather was hospitalized, Shioriko was extremely distressed, and Hikaru too spoke to her with a gentle sweet voice, CIt is alright, Shiiko. Every night, he would kiss her on the cheek and neck. Shioriko always felt that her grandfather and Hikaru were too kind, that they did not understand the perils of the world, that they were not strong enough to be her support. Thus, she told Hikaru that she wanted a fierce, loyal, savage-looking dog. If she could ever have such a dog, she could chase the creditors away, and she could use him to teach the bad guys a lesson.. Hikaru narrowed his pretty eyes and gently stated, CIll get you a good dog who can protect you, one you can rely on.. Hikaru promised. CIll put him in the house that is to be kept for you. You will come by often to meet him, right? Shioriko understood very well that Hikaru gave her an excuse so that she would go back to that house. But she thought that it would be a wonderful life to raise such a dog in her beloved garden with Hikaru, laughing away as they watch her grandfather do his gardening. Soon after however, Hikaru drowned in a river Depressed and distressed, she bawled her heart out at the funeral. There was no way he could fulfill his promise to give her a dog. However, Koremitsu appeared. This red-haired boy had a black dog collar, looked extremely ferocious, and thought lanky, looked very strong, and matched all the criteria for the dog she wanted. She thought that it was the dog Hikaru gave. But this dog would not listen to her orders at all, and would retort back no matter how she scolded it. Argh, I dont want such a stupid dog, she would think at times. (Kor) She never called his name once before. She always treated him as a watchdog, and it would be too embarrassing to call him by his actual name. (mitsu) But why was she thinking only about his name, that terrifying ever-angry face of his, that baritone voice? CAlright. Lets do calligraphy. Try writing something. Anything you think of. CDont toy with other peoples hearts like that! Kids should go back home and do their homework once theyre done with school! You damned brat! CIll be your dog until you grow up. Koremitsu had been frowning all the time, curling his lips as he watched her from the moment Shioriko decided to leave with Kuze, when she bade farewell to the Akagis and rod on the car that came to pick her up. (Why show such an expression?) (What can I do? I cant stay at your house forever right? Kuzes my only family left.) Shioriko was already a 4th grader, and yet she understood the situation. She just wanted to protect her grandfather, but in fact, it was the other way around. She was still a weak child. She could not stay alone in that apartment, let alone buy back the house by herself. She knew all that clearly. The sunlight outside the apartment was strong, sizzling to a point of dizziness. A black sedan was parked at the entrance. The chauffeur opened the door respectfully, and both Shioriko and Kuze got on. (Theres nothing else I can do) (Im just a kid.) (I can only obey the adults.) The car soon moved off slowly. The image of Koremitsu curling his lips gradually faded away. Even the sound of Kuze speaking beside her felt distant. It felt as if they were talking to her from another planet She was trembling due to her heartache; her heart was completely empty, and it seemed she was stepping on the brakes, telling herself not to think too much (I felt very hollow too when grandpa died, I didnt shed a single tear. I cried so hard at Hikarus funeralwill I ever cry again?) The sweat seeping from her neck and back cooled, and her fingertips and toes were becoming icy. Suddenly, the vehicle stopped. Shioriko fell forward, and nearly knocked into the front seat. Wha-whats going on!? Kuze, who also fell forward, yelled, Someone suddenly barged in! The chauffeur said anxiously. There was a youth, carrying a school bag, standing in front of the windshield, dressed in short-sleeve shirt and uniform pants, wheezing as he stood in the middle of the road. The blazing red hair fluttered in the wind, and the savage dog-like glare was piercing the car. Suddenly, the door lock was opened. You mustnt! Shioriko! Kuze wanted to stop her, but she opened the door and poked her upper body outside. She stepped onto the ground, and Kuze grabbed her left arm. You mustnt go, Shioriko! Kuze harshly said. At this moment, Koremitsu yelled, Shiiko! Her body shivered. Come here Shiiko! Ill take care of you until you become a real woman! Ill protect youin Hikarus stead! The red hair swayed in the sweltering wind, covering the forehead. Below it, a pair of blazing eyes were staring right at her. The promise she made with Hikaru All emotions surged within her heart, causing her dried eyes to be moist with tears, blurring her vision. She recalled Hikarus voice. CI am going to give you a fierce dog. When I am not around, he can protect you in my place, and you will not feel lonely again. Hikaru gave a refreshing smile as he pointed his pinky at her. He gave Shioriko a savage-looking, ferocious yet loyal dog with bloody red hair. CThis dog will improve our bond, so I have to choose carefully. CJust tell me any requests you have, Shiiko. Fawn over me all your want. Youre the one I dote on most. CYou will become a fine and proper lady in the future, Shiiko. Before then, will you allow me to take care of you and meddle in your affairs? CTo my cute Shiiko, once Golden Week ends, let us go choose a dog I promised I want to give you the best dog. I want to give you a dog that will strength our bond. A reliable, loyal dog that can protect you. CIt is a promise, Shiiko. That was the last pinky swear they made. Shioriko recalled Hikarus voice, and then recalled the words her grandfather would often say with a sagely face. CShiiko, people will lose certain things, and will gain certain things back. The two people supporting Shioriko were her most beloved, and had been pushing her on with gentle smiles. The dog Hikaru promised herCKoremitsuCreached his arm out to her as his red hair fluttered. Shioriko pushed Kuzes hand aside and immediately sprinted forward. Shioriko! Kuze called for her. She ran into Koremitsus chest and climbed upon the sturdy chest giving off a feral smell, tears flowing down her eyes. Koremitsu! Koremitsu! She called over and over again. Tears flowed over and over again, drenching Koremitsus shirt, but she could not stop. She again called his name over and over again, as if checking if it was really him. Koremitsu! Koremitsu! Koremitsu! Koremitsu too embraced Shioriko. Is this really okay, Shiiko? He asked unhappily, sounding rather clumsy, Shioriko shook her head hard, and answered, I-I want to be with you! His shirt was completely drenched, and it was all wrinkled as Shioriko was grabbing onto it. At this moment, Kuzes voice came from behind. Please let go of my daughter. Koremitsu continued to embrace Shioriko as he lifted his head. Kuze was staring at him sternly. (HumphI knew things arent going to be that easy.) Both Koremitsu and Hikaru understood this well. (But youve decided to bring Shiiko back right? Hikaru.) He exchanged looks with Hikaru. Of course. Hikarus eyes were saying this, and he took a step forward. Let us make a deal, Mr Kuze.If you return Shiiko to us, we will not pursue the matter of Mamour Yoshikuni. The angelic pretty sidelong expression spoke in a clear voice. And Koremitsu conveyed his words as they were. Lets make a deal. If you hand Shiiko to me, I wont press on regarding Mamoru Yoshikuni. Kuze looked enraged. That again? You have no proof of that. Yoshikunis letter only mentioned about the child. Hikaru remained unperturbed as he continued, It is true that Mr Yoshikunis innocence cannot be proved from the content of the letter. However, you forgot something; the mail address on the envelop. Have you carefully read the address on the envelop? The instant Koremitsu said this, Kuze frowned. Envelop? So what? He seemed to say. Hikaru answered, The date on it was July 20, 10 years ago, and the letter was sent from the post office in Hamada The date on it was July 20, 10 years ago, sent from the Hamada City Post Office! Kuze gasped in shock. He probably realized once he realized the date, and his face was completely frozen. Hikaru continued without skipping a beat, The mass food poisoning incident Mr Yoshikuni tried to cover up 10 years ago was regarding the marine day celebration in Shimane Prefecture. Currently, the festival is held on the 3rd Monday in July, but it was set on July 20th before the law was corrected in 2003. In other words, that day 10 years ago was the marine day, and it was sent on that day. The July 20th 10 years ago was the Marine day, when the mass food poisoning happened. This was delivered into the Hamada City post box on the day of the event! Kuze sneered, and said, Of course. Kuze had instructed the people there to cover up the incident on the day of the event. Right, and on that day, you were eating with associates in a Tokyo restaurant. On that day, you were eating with associates in Tokyo, and you never took a step into the place of incident? Of course. I had sufficient alibi. Kuze stared at Koremitsu with a sharp look. Shioriko seemed uneasy, and tugged harder at Koremitsus sleeve. Hikaru then continued, But the letter Mr Yoshikuni wrote clearly stated that he would meet the father, which means you. In Shiikos letter, Yoshikuni wrote Ill meet the father immediately. That father is you! Shioriko rummaged her pocket. She opened the folded envelop, read through the address, and then opened the letter, reading it with a trembling voice, Its still hot todayAre you feeling already? Ill go meet father after thistelling her that youre pregnant and plead for his approval. The teary face winced childishly, and the fingers holding onto the letter was shuddering. She blinked, and the tears rolled down her cheeks. She gritted her teeth, and gave Kuze a chastising stare. Kuze was speechless, sweat filling his forehead. 10 years ago, on July 20, you were not in Tokyo, but in Shimane, and you ordered Mr Yoshikuni to cover up the food poisoning scandal. This letter and address is the proof. You were at the scene of the incident on that day, you bastard. You even instructed Yoshikuni to cover up the mess, just as he had told the police. He was following your instructions back then, which means that the one lying wasnt Yoshikuni, but you Kuze! Koremitsus bellow was as deafening as thunder. Clearly, Mamoru Yoshikuni never told the police that he once wrote a letter to Shiorikos mother. Perhaps he was worried that she would get involved, and with his superior pushing the blame onto him, the false alibi being validated, he felt that it would be useless to try and defend himself, and perhaps he was in despair on him. He was last seen at the platform, knocked down by a passing train. Nobody knew whether the cause was mental weakness due to excessive stress, or suicide. But that letter showed a lot of things. Mamoru Yoshikuni must have been a kind person. And Kuze drove such a man to death. This notion caused Koremitsu to be completely infuriated. (You hid yourself in a safe place and told your kind subordinate to bear all the blame, you bastard. Some philanthropist you are!) Flames of rage were practically blazing from his eyes. Even Kuzes own daughter was glaring at him furiously. In the face of these furious looks, Kuze frowned, and insisted, Wh-What letter? You can make up as many of this as you want. Thats not enough to be evidence! Hikaru calmly continued, Yes, but it is enough for the police to investigate the incident 10 years ago again. Your company is undergoing a massive power struggle, do you think you can remain safe as you last did 10 years ago? Maybe there would not be traitors like Gohara or tabloids on the weekly magazine 10 years ago, but your influence is not as great as it was before. You will definitely lose if such shocking news is announced. Hikaru stared at Kuze with pity for an old man who was trying hs best to hide everything, but was gradually wilting away. Koremitsu barked like a wild dog in his heart. (I wont pity you! Im not revealing these things because of you, but for Shiikos sake! I wont forgive you! Until your death, I want you to know that people know about the bad things you did!) Even if it cant be used as proof, your enemies can use this letter to look into the incident 10 years ago and topple you! Kuze paled, and frowned as he gritted his teeth. After panting unbearably for a while Shioriko, do you mind handing that letter over to papa? He spoke with a coaxing tone, Papa will become poor if the police catches me, and you wont have any pretty clothes to wear, no pretty house to live in. Papa cant bring you overseas or to posh restaurants to eat. Shioriko however was no longer being the weak girl with a blank look on her face, as she reverted back to her feisty, courageous self that was willing to con adults. She leaned onto Koremitsu, holding that letter tightly. I dont need those things. She glared at Kuze. I want to be with Koremitsu. Even if you give me a billion yen, I wont hand the letter to you This is a memento from papa. My papas a good man! Hikaru smiled heartily. The atmosphere around him was glowing, clearer than ever, as if the sun was shining all over him. Koremitsu then said to the gobsmacked Kuze, Send all of Shiikos luggage to my house. He then placed his hands on Shiorikos shoulders, and turned away. Hikaru and Koremitsu were standing side by side along Shioriko as they walked off. Erm, Ko-Koremitsuis it really fine? An elementary schooler needs to spend a lot, right? like nutritious lunches, travelling fees, textbook expensesah, Ill work hard to earn my own money so that you wont be troubled. I just need to catch 10 sparrows every month Koremitsu flicked a finger on her forehead, Ouch! and she cried out with a teary face. Youre not allowed to catch sparrows, damn it. Ill hang you off the ceiling if you dare do that. Koremitsu, what you said sounds like child abuse. Shut up, its education. I didnt say anythingbut reallyabout money Theres a room in my house, and I can give some of my food to you. If theres a need for money, Ill go work. Didnt I say that Ill be a dog protecting you until you grow up? Dont worry about those things and be a brat. Koremitsus mother eloped and ran away from home when he was young, and his father died. Masakaze and Koharu did everything for him after that, and he did not know whether he, as a high schooler, would be able to do what they did. The actual situation had to be much worse than what he imagined. But at the school gate, both Koremitsu and Hikaru had the same thoughts, and Koremitsu had his mind made up as he sprinted. Hikarus my friend, and youre the Purple Gromwell he so treasures. I wont let you wilt. With the tears filling her eyes, she held onto Koremitsus arm. Iwanted to say something to Hikaru when he was alive. She spoke hoarsely as she lowered her head. But I couldnt say it. If only I was braver back then. Try saying it now. Hell definitely hear it. Koremitsu looked at Hikaru as he patted a hand on Shiorikos head. Hikarus gaze met his as he showed a beaming smile. Shioriko lifted her head, her teary eyes facing the direction Koremitsu was looking at. After some silence, she snivelled, and earnestly whispered, Hikaruthank you. I really love you most. ? ? ? It really is a pity that I died, Koremitsu. If I lived on, maybe Shiiko would have married me. Hm? You are asking me how many wives I want? This is not the Heian Era where one man could have many wives, that I have to watch myself? I-I understand.Please do not glare at me angrily with such a seething look. But Koremitsu. When I imagine the possible things I could have done if I were alive, I would be really happy, excited. How beautiful of a woman will this child become in 5, 10 years? How tall will she become? How alluring will her body curves be like? Her eyes, nose, mouth, how will they develop? What kind of a beautiful flower will she bloom into. I definitely am not harboring any vile intents; this is simply delight and blissfulness over the maturation of a young seedling sprouting its leaves and imagining what the colors and aroma of the flowers that will bloom in the future will be. For I am someone who will never change. You say you do not understand? Anyone can change? Well But I feel that there are some who will never change no matter how they struggle, how many times they met up and broke up with others. Some people have their hearts lingering in a certain place in a past. No matter how they tried to break away, they end up returning there. My timehad already ceased. Like the prince who was unable to find that special flower. I hope that I will never change, but I feel that my unchanging self is abnormal and lonely, like it was casted out from the world. I felt helpless, lonely, like pores being perforated in me. Thus, I hope to be like the prince who gained solace in the ever change Purple Gromwell. I feel really happy watching Shiikos development, imagining her future. Shiiko is my happiness. The time we spent together was refreshing, filled with surprise and new discoveries. After I became a ghost, I became even more of an unchanging being. I hope that Shiiko will become a perfect, fine lady as she continues to grow. She probably will remain hurt for a while since she lost someone important to her. But I am relaxed for you are with her. She is a good child, but she is too independent, and will not reliable on others. Sometimes, she can be verbally uncouth, she does have a foul streak, and she may anger you from time to time. Sometimes, she will be downhearted, slamming your chest while crying, causing you to be at a loss of what to do. In such situations, I hope that you can listen attentively to what she had to say And then, pat her on the head, tell her, It is alright. If someone near her can tell her this, she will definitely feel a lot more relieved. And this will become more effective if it comes from you. For you are a hero. I am not saying this at random. You did all the requests I made to you, no matter how tedious they were, and did them impressively. Thank you for taking Shiiko away from Kuze. Thank you for being the loyal dog protecting Shiiko. Thank you for fulfilling my wish. I am a worthless ghost who cannot help with even the task of moving houses But I am still on Earth, harboring unchanging love, protecting all of you as you change. Volume 3 - Epilogue [Hikaru V3] Epilogue The moving of Shiorikos belongings finally ended on a bright Sunday. Thanks for coming to school with me, big brother Koremitsu The next morning, Shioriko was standing at the elementary school gate, smiling as she carried the school bag on her back and a grassy green pochette. It was still early, and no students could be seen in school. She was not formally inducted into the school until the procedures were done, but Shioriko would be attending this school from this day onwards. I did the procedures along with aunt Koharu on Saturday. I know all the places, including the staff room, so its alright. Youre going to be late if you dont go to school, big brother. Its your first day at a new school. Ill accompany you. You still dont trust me? I said its fine already. Shioriko grumbled, but she was delighted that Koremitsu was showing her concern. Big BrotherCKoremitsu was not used to this honorific yet, and would blush whenever he heard this. Hikaru beamed, and teased, Big brother Koremitsu here worries too much~ if you worry too much, Shiiko will say Big brother is so fussy. Right? Big brother? (Dont you dare call me big brother! Are you doing it on purpose!?) Is that so? Wellgive me a call immediately if something happens. Koremitsu turned away, ignoring Hikaru. He sounded like a real big brother, and was about to leave, Eh, big brother. Shiorikos wide eyes were looking up at Koremitsu. You said that you want me to become a real woman, so when I grow up youll take my viriginity in Hikarus stead. Its a promise. Koremitsu was flabbergasted as he heard this, and Shioriko cheekily grinned as she stuck a tongue up, shaking her green pochette and bag about as she ran into the sparkling school. Is that a joke!? Or is that serious? Its bad if its the latter! Thats not what I meant when I said thatC!!! Koremitsu hollered, and Hikaru, on standby by the side, hurriedly warned, Koremitsu, you must not! No matter how charming Shiiko is, you have to wait another 5 yearsno, another 20! Whyre you becoming a sane person out of a sudden!? Of course I have no intentions of doing that! But the two of you are living under the same roof. Maybe one day you will suddenly be enticed with lust Dont talk of me as if Im you! Koremitsu bickered with Hikaru as he went off to his school. The African Lilies growing by the roadside were in bunches, giving off a sweet aroma from their irises. Upon seeing these African Lilies, Hikaru, who was smiling just a while back, suddenly showed a tender hazy expression. Who exactly was that beautiful woman, who shed tears to the same kind of flowers, who resembled Hikaru so much? Why was Hikaru so anguished when he looked at her. CSome who will never change no matter how they struggle, how many times they met up and broke up with others. Koremitsu felt his heart ache as he recalled Hikaru saying this with a thin smile. Hey He spoke softly to avoid others from hearing him. You say that youll never ever change, but I dont think thats the case. Hikaru widened his eyes slightly, and stared at Koremitsu. Koremitsu lowered his head, and said unhappily, Even if youre dead, youre changing little by little. The same goes for me. I thought I would be treated as a terrifying delinquent for the rest of my life, and now I have friends, I have a cat, and an additional little sister. I would never have envisioned myself making such changes soon after I was hospitalized. Besides, isnt our relationship changing all the time? I understand you much better than when we first met on the corridor. I thought you were just an annoying handsome guy back then, and now I view you as my friend. Damn, this sounds just like a confession! His lowered face was seething as he suddenly lifted his head. Once he saw that Hikaru was listening attentively, he felt his ears and face heat up, and raised his eyebrow. What do you mean by youll never change? Arent you being too thick-skinned here? Do you want to remain as a ghost forever? You got to be kidding me. He rubbed his nose as he said so. At this point, he was no longer concerned with the stares of the passers-by. Hikaru widened his eyes. Right. That day would come. Until then, lets hope well continue to change. Lets hope that we can continue to understand each other more. The radiant smile on Hikarus face was bubbling. Yeah. You always exceeded my understanding every single time. Perhaps I am changing because I was too shocked. I should be the one saying that. Koremitsu retorted as he walked down the long dirt path. He was a harem prince, a casanova, a martyr for women, and also a ghost Koremitsu met this troublesome being, became friends with him, and as he progressed into the new world day by day, his view of humans slowly changed. He once thought Aoi was a gentle princess, but never expected her to be that decisive. Hiina Oumi of the newspaper cliub, who loved to cause ruckus everywhere, was unexpectedly fond of her family. The moment she saw what happened to Kuze on the news, she even commented with a serious look, No matter how many evil deeds he did, familys still family. If it were me, I would surely stay by my family. And Asai Saiga, ever the thorn in Koremitsus existence, spoke spitefully, You brought that girl home? It really is pitiful of her to live with a wild dog like you. Hikaru however said, Asa may act like this, but she is really worried about Shiiko. Koremitsu did not know whether those words were to be trusted And alsoC Koremitsu suddenly spotted a pair of familiar slender legs walking in front, and sprinted to them, calling out, Yo, Shikibu. Wahh! Akagi! Hikaru inadvertently chuckled upon seeing Honoka being so frantic. Miss Shikibus response really is cute. He commented. Honokas eyes were looking around. Eh, well, Shiiko moved to your house yesterday, right? Can I really say its great now? Yeah. Koremitsu answered, and Honoka finally relaxed her shoulders in relief. She then blushed, looking rather shy as she said, I dont really understand the situation like the Matriarch Asa and the rest, but Im being such a busybody. I was worriedand I couldnt help much in the end. But it looks like youre fine now. Thats great She smiled as she lowered her head. Koremitsu too felt cheerful, Honokas embarrassed smile was seemingly seeping into his chest. Thanks Shikibu. You being with me was a great help already. Honoka, upon hearing that, was boiling in embarrassment. Wh-What,,,? Whyre you saying such things!? Ill charge you consultation fees the next time! Dont just look for me whenever you need help! Really, y-yo-you, i-i-i-i-i-id-idiot! (Im thanking you here. Why are you talking about consultation fees?) Koremitsu looked completely confused, and Hikaru teased, From the looks of it, it seems you are still no sure as to why Miss Shikibu is fidgeting about, no? You still have lots to learn, Koremitsu. Koremitsu glared at him, Shut up, you noisy ghost. Koremitsu thought. Honoka, who had been calling him an idiot up till this point, pouted, and said, E-Ermabout the pool Huh? Are you really going to the pool with me once youre done? Her voice trailed off towards the end. That embarrassed sidelong expression caused Koremitsus heart to pound. He recalled Honokas confession to him on the roof, and felt a ticklish sweet feeling inside him. He was blushing as he pondered over it, and answered, Sure. I-Ill be going then! Honoka had turned beetroot as she ran off with her skirt flustering. After running for some time, she suddenly stopped, and turned back with a blushing face. At this moment Mr Akagi! Aoi was panting as she ran towards Koremitsu. Honoka gave her an intrigued look. (Aoi? Whats it about?) Miss Aoi, the ribbon on your hair is loose Koremitsu, Hikaru and Honoka remained still as they watched Aoi show such an anxious look. She suddenly stopped in front of Koremitsu, looked ready to burst into tears at any given moment, and said, Mr Akagi, please be my boyfriend! Volume 4 - Prologue [Hikaru V4] Prologue At the moment you saw your most beloved, your expression looked languish and hesitant. For you who loved every single flower, and was the owner of them all, it was the only flower you could not touch. You were so demure in the face of that flower, foolish, despicable, fragileCbut you became so pure it was maddening. You always gave your all to all the flowers who expressed their love for you, never asking for any repayments. However, that was the only one you yearned for with your entire soul. Hikaru, Your sin Your mostCbeloved Volume 4 - CH 1 The Chinese Trumpet Vine certainly is a fickle flower . Under the clear summer blue sky, its green vines will grow wildly upon trees, walls, and bloom bright orange flowers! The Chinese Trumpet Vines were originally plants that grew on the ground, but sometimes, to show its affections for a Pine tree, it would twirl its vines upon the branches, grow towards the sky, and bloom. However, its fickle-mindedness means that it will occasionally climb upon the nearby Cedar and Cypress trees, making the Pines jealous. Lessons were still proceeding as Koremitsu scowled at the cellphone. Hikaru, as per usual, was talking about plants above him with the usual sweet effeminate voice. The elderly male teacher was standing at the podium, teaching English, but his slow monotonous tone was enough to render anyone drowsy. Koremitsus eyes were not closed however; they were blazing, his eyebrows were raised as he scowled. (!!! THATS ENOUGHCALREADY!!!) He grumbled softly as he faced the cellphone screen. His consternation was not caused by the ramblings of his friend floating in the air, for he was used to them. The real cause of it was his classmate, seated beside him, her face pouting as she fiddled with her cellphoneCHonoka Shikibu. Honokas stare was facing the front, her expression rigid as her fingers were tapping at the cellphone below the table fluidly. As a result, Koremitsus phone was vibrating. (Thats the 5th one already!) Lethargic, he opened the message. You werent around during break time. Did you look for Her Highness Aoi (*A??@)? There was also a JIS emoticon inside. The message before that was, Where did you go during the break? And before that, You werent around during the break. And even before that, Your face is as red as a monkeys. And before that one Whats the matter?Though I dont really care. It was quite a long runaround, and though she was being overly aloof, this was the first time she mentioned Aoi by name, causing Koremitsu to be quietly shocked. (Is there a need to specifically ask such a question in class!?) Koremitsu curled his lips, and never replied. In response, Honoka frowned, twiddled her fingers, and Koremitsus cellphone vibrated again. !!! He opened the mail, What did you do with Her Highness Aoi!?c(`ڡ)Ρ Well, that was a fastball. Wow! Miss Shikibu is flaring her temper! She certainly is worried about Miss Aoi; she was looking gloomy during break time. Hikaru peeked at the cellphone from above, and commented, (Damn it! Dont look!) Koremitsu heard that effeminate pretty face chime in enthusiastically, covering the screen with his hand as he typed. Nothing much. And after this reply, But Her Highness Aoi just confessed to you this morning, no? Honoka was seated beside him, gritted her teeth and frowning. (What confessionCthats not itshe did say that she wants me to be her boyfriendbut what she meant this) Koremitsus mind was trying to come up with excuse as he sweated profusely.Honokas cheeks were blushing slightly as she stared at the blackboard frenziedly. After seeing her expression, Koremitsu felt his throat shrink, and he had difficulty breathing as his face was completely tense. (Damn it, this is troublesome!) He continued to tap at the cellphone keys. Thats not a confession. Then what is it(??`ء ??)? She just had something on, and asked me to accompany her. A date. Thats not it! Dont lie! Its a date! I said its not! Hikaru could not bear to watch this any further, and said with diffidence. I say, Koremitsu, do not scowl that much and write some nice calming words for Miss Shikibu, will you not? For example, the floral language of Asian Hazel is reconciliation, the lavender is a mutual understanding heart, and the Carnation is I believe in your love. Either of these will be good. Be like a gentleman and gently write some floral words to her. (Youre noisy! Shut up, you flower-maniac of a ghost!) Koremitsu grumbled in his heart, and replied back, I said thats not it! In the end, both of these were going about with such meaningless exchanges, and Koremitsu got a last message, What? To think I was worried about you! I dont care about you now! Dont ever send me a mail again! o(;)O! I should be the one saying that! And so, this exchange between them ended. Once it was break time, Koremitsu clicked his tongue and got up from his seat, while Honoka turned aside angrily. ? ? ? Goodness! Women are all like that! Why in the world must I be questioned by her? Koremitsu grumbled on the corridor. He was originally deemed as a leader of gangsters because of his red hair and savage looks, and was ostracized as a result. At this point, his veins were bulging, his back was arched, and his walking posture was akin to a wheezing wild dog; all the ordinary students would hurriedly make a way for him. Beside him, Hikaru chimed gently, But you are being very unfair to Miss Shikibu when you say such things. It was rare enough that both of you agreed to go to the pool, and right when the atmosphere was ripe, Miss Aoi came up and said, Please be my boyfriend. How can Miss Shikibu remain unmoved after hearing those words? Koremitsu was speechless. It was truethat the mood between him and Honoka was a little betterbefore Aoi said those impactful words. At that time, Honoka did not show him that fierce glare, and neither did she pout. Lets go to the pool Her face was completely beetroot when she said that. Koremitsu was so flustered he was at a loss of what to do, but he did answer her Yeah with a achingly sweet feeling. And then, Aoi ran over to him with a pale look on her face, making a shocking requestno, she had her issues. That reason was troubling Koremitsu. Ahyowhat about that? Koremitsu was frozen all over, completely tense as he glanced at Hikaru. And Hikaru spoke with a matured look, It is a wonderful thing to have a pretty, kind, honest girl with such beautiful legs like Miss Shikibu to be jealous about you. You should not ignore her. The light shone in through the corridor windows, dyeing Hikarus white tender face. His light brown hair was dazzling golden, and there was no signs of gloom on his gentle sidelong face. His tone and expression looked really gentle Y-Youyoure rather calm unlike Shikibu. Koremitsu murmured, ostensibly testing the latter. After what happened in the morning, Koremitsu was thoroughly vexed by Honokas unhappiness, and was uneasy about Hikarus reaction. Why was it that he could look so aloof? Is there anything you want to say to me? Hm? Hikaru tilted his head. Koremitsu was left breathless and growled, Im talking about Aoi! You dont care!? (Damn it! This guys definitely playing dumb!) He inadvertently suspected. CMr Akagi, please be my boyfriend! At the instance Hikarus ex-fiancee Aoi said this with a pleading look, Koremitsu was at a loss of what to do. Its a little inconvenient for me nowwell talk later! He was already exerting all his strength trying to raise his voice. Honoka looked stupefied as she watched from the sidelines, and Koremitsu was flustered, sweat trickling all over him. During break time, Koremitsu went to the Arts room to hear the details from Aoi. Aoi had her knees closed together as she sat on the chair, fidgeting about probably out of frustration or embarrassment. When I was looking for Shiiko, I asked Father and the elders in my family about the engagement between my friend and Mr Kuzes sonperhaps because of thisFather and the rest mistook that I was interested, and started talking to me about engagement Aoi lowered her head, her petite body shrinking further. Hikaru just passed away recently, and I really do not wish to look for a new partner immediately, but Father and the rest said that it is better to make a decision sooner so that I can soon forget about Hikaruso I carelessly told me She swayed her legs about, blushing, and after a while, lowered her head and spoke in a teeny-weeny voice, I said that I had a boyfriend. Heh? I told them that a certain friend of Hikaru often came by to comfort me after Hikaru had passed away, that the person is really nice and often talks to me about Hikaru, so we naturally had feelings for each otherI-I am sorry! H-Hey! Aoi was complete ambashed, her head and neck completely red. I could not think of any other man, so I could only talk about you, Mr Akagi. But Father and the others said that they want to meet you. I said that you will be troubled if Asa were to know about this, so we could only date each other secretly. I tried giving all sorts of excuses, like we met in school, and never talked to each other in front of others, but they would not listenand even said that they would help me hide this from Asa, that I have you bring you along and introduce you to them. Aois smooth flowing black hair was swaying weakly. After seeing Aoi being so tentative, even Koremitsu felt sorry for her. But the situation itself was already ridiculous. How could Aoi, a refined princess, go out with a wild hound like him? Furthermore, Aoi was a girl Hikaru really treasured. It was too despicable of him to have an affair with a friends woman, especially when this friend was always beside him. (But Aois forced to be betrothed because she helped me to look for Shiiko.) Koremitsu could understand how Aoi felt. She always loved Hikaru since young, and naturally, could not get engaged with anyone else immediately. Koremitsu fell in love with a girl for the first time, Y, and had to separate from her; at this point, he still could not bring himself to date another girl. And so, Just once, please? During the garden party this week, d-do you mind acting as my boyfriend? It is a garden party, just a simply party where people just stand around eating. You just have to be with me and eat whatever you want. Please! Aoi pleaded him with a teary look, Alright. Koremitsu had no choice but to agree. Hikaru did not object, and did not look surprised at all as he merely watched over them with a reluctant silent expression. Why didnt you say anything back then? I know I dont have much love experience, but I think anyone in such a situation wont be very happy. I mean, wholl be willing to see their fiancee elope with another man? Even if theres a suitable reason, even if its temporary, youll find it unforgivable. Youll want to curse or kill that guy, right? Koremitsu glared at Hikaru while they were in a corner of the empty corridor, expressing his inner frustrations. It is fine. Miss Aoi is pretty troubled at the moment, and I do feel that you are most suited to be her boyfriend. Hikaru spoke heartily. His handsome face showed a pure smile. (Isnt this guy going to thrash about furiously or something?) It certainly was foolish of Koremitsu to feel guilty for agreeing to act as Aois boyfriend. Though he did not want to be hated by Hikaru, he was furious at the sloppy attitude shown by the latter. As Koremitsu continued to grumble with a frown, Hikaru showed a clear Saint-like expression, answering, I do not wish for Miss Aoi to remain single because of me. I do earnestly wish that she will one day be with her true beloved. That man however has to be more handsome than me, has a nicer voice than me, has better eloquence, is more familiar with female interests, understands more about floral languages, and is more refined at kissing techniques than me, and will show more effort in protecting Miss Aoi than me. YOURE NOT ALLOWING ANYONE TO WOO HER AT ALL! THERES NO SUCH PERSON ANYWAY!! Koremitsu retorted. It was likely that only one out of a thousand men would be well versed in floral language. Hikaru then showed a dazzling smile, Love is a free thing after all, so I do not mind at all. However, it is advised that you do not remain too close to Miss Aoi, for she will be extremely tense. Hikaru advised(?). Looks like hes somewhat worried. Koremitsu heaved a sigh. (I really dont know what this guys thinking. I dont know whether hes simple minded or an enigma. He looks jovial at times, and yet unexpected gloomy at timeswell, he became a ghost at such a young age, and he has all sorts of troubles, so I guess hes having it tough.) Koremitsu pondered silently as he compared his plight with the ghost and himself, the one being afflicted. Also, Miss Shikibu will definitely get jealous if you and Miss Aoi have an improved relationship. AckCthat has nothing to do with this, right? Hikaru gave a cryptic chuckle, it is better for you to be with Miss Shikibu. It certainly s rare to have such a nice girl; though she may act aloof in front of you, and is trying to act haughty, but you can make her laugh here and there. Y-You idiot, whatre you saying!? I dont care! Shes the one who likes to get angry! Why must I take the initiative to get along with her? Both you and Miss Shikibu really are stubborn. Dont smile like youve seen through everything! Its annoying! Yes yes. Let us go see some flowers and calm down for a while. The Chinese Trumpet Vine in the courtyard is about to bloom, and the Oleanders are pretty the way their thin, thread-like petals. They do resemble the peach blossoms, but have poison in them; this is where their charm lies. Oh, the Hibiscus is able to bloom soon. I dont have the time to look at flowers. Please, just a little while? Hikaru, who loved flowers so much, was pleading, Tch, you leave me with no choice. and Koremitsu grimaced as he went off to the courtyard. Just watch for a while. If you want to keep looking at them, well come back after school. Oh, thanks. Hikaru beamed, ostensibly chuffed that he could watch the flowers. Koremitsu was often forced to accompany Hikaru in viewing the flowers after he was haunted by the latter. He was amazed at how Hikaru could watch them without getting tired of them. Hikaru said that every single flower had a different appearance, but the utterly crude Koremitsu was not delicate enough to comprehend that, arent they all just flowers? merely wondering this, They arrived at the hallway; the scenery of the courtyard clearly shown before him. This was the place Koremitsu first met Hikaru. When he was anxiously looking for the staff room, he found an effeminate pretty student leaning by the pillar. That boy was so pretty Koremitsu assumed he was a girl, and he was the only one not afraid of Koremitsu, who was shunned by everyone out of fear, even showing an earnest smile CThen, Ill come over to your class to borrow your textbook then, Mr. Akagi. Theres something I want to ask of you, too. The sweet voice he heard back then suddenly awoke in this soothing summer wind, and Koremitsu had the feeling that an effeminate boy with a crystal look was standing behind a pillar. What flowers were blooming there back then? He could not recall. Currently, there were trumpet shaped Orange Chinese Trumpet Bells, thin red Oleanders swaying slightly in the wind, dangling from the racks; in the middle, the white Hibiscus with red tints on them were fighting for space, blooming. The floral language for Chinese Trumpet Bells has many meanings, including colorful life, overflowing love, femininitythere are lots of them. Hikaru spoke cheerfully. Eh? He suddenly blurted in surprise. There are a lot of fallen flowers. Koremitsu, upon hearing this from Hikaru, noticed that there were lots of flowers scattered around the racks and trees, petals everywhere Is it because the winds too big? If that were the case, the flowers at the top will fall as well Hikaru stared at the crown of the flower racks, looking confused. Suddenly, a strong gust blew. Koremitsu raised his hand to protect his eyes. The air, filled with intense light and sweltering air, ruffled Koremitsus red hair. As he widened his eyes He found his vision being dyed red. He thought they were petals. But it was red flowing hair, volant like petals. A student walked out from behind a pillar, just as Hikaru did back then. That person was dressed in a skirt, surely she was a woman. Looking at the voluptuous breasts, slender waist, rounded figure, it was certain she was a female. Her glistening, flowing red hair was draped gently upon her large humps, the curled ends of her hair swaying sublimely at her waist. The noble, graceful face of hers was no inferior to her hair, as her long eyelashes were curled opulently, the plump lips showing a smile of decisiveness. The surroundings were ostensibly brightened the instant she appeared, fascinating red flowers seemingly filling them. Hikarus catchphrase was girls are like flowers, and this student here was undoubtedly the crown of them all. (When did this woman appear? Whys she smiling at me?) Like Hikaru, she looked at Koremitsu fearlessly, her stare was earnest yet purposeful. Are you Koremitsu Akagi? Koremitsus heart immediately raced the instant the other person called his name with such a cheerful, impressionable voice. How do you know my name? The girl narrowed her eyes, and smiled, answering, You are famous after all. This conversation was similar to the one he had with Hikaru the first time they met. And back then, Hikaru suddenly mentioned that he wanted to borrow the Classics textbookC The girl slowly approached him, her red hair swaying gently as her long slender limbs were dancing elegantly. Here, this is for you. She suddenly handed him a textbook, The Classics textbook! Wha? Lending this to you. While Koremitsu was left speechless, she opened her plump red lips, and showed a mature smile, saying, Please return it to me at the Japanese Dance Clubroom after school. I shall be waiting there. Huh? The Japanese DanceChey! The girl had already turned away, walking with light steps. Koremitsu hurriedly called for her, and she turned around with a smile on her face, saying to him with a cute cheeky expression. I have a request to make later. ! His breath was stuck in his throat. CTheres something I want to ask of you. The red hair swayed as it departed. Koremitsu watched on with a nonplussed look. Koremitsu, the bell just rang. If you do not return to the classroom, Hikarus voice cajoled Koremitsu to his senses. Hey! Hikaru! Whos that woman? Someone you know? Certainly, her quotes could not have been strikingly similar to Hikarus if that was not the case. As Koremitsu asked while running back to the classroom, Hikaru loosened his lips. Hm, I was surprised that she would appear so suddenly. It is rare that you would be so mesmerized by a girl, Koremitsu You even spaced out there. I-I wasnt! I just didnt hear the bell, thats all! Upon seeing Koremitsu pout unhappily, Hikaru looked ecstatic. You do not have to hide it. No man is able to withstand Tsuyakos charms. Tsuyako? That woman? You know her after all! Koremitsu panted as he raced down the corridor, while Hikaru spoke to him with a refreshing voice. Yes. She is Tsuyako UdateCthe grandest, elegant of them all in the garden, the red weeping cherry blossom. ? ? ? Koremitsu arrived at the classroom right before the teacher arrived, and was huffing as he sat at his seat. He stared at the Classics Textbook in his hand, and found that it was for the second year. (So shes older than me by a year? Shes my senior? But I cant use this Second Years textbook even if I borrow it.) What was she trying to do? At this instance, Koremitsu suddenly sensed a stare, turned around, and found Honoka watching him with her cheeks puffed. (Shes still angry?) Koremitsu in turn glared back defiantly. And Honoka pouted her lips as she turned away. (~Argh!!! Women are that troublesome after all!!) This standoff between him and Honoka lasted till classes ended. And soC Hey, what does that woman want from me? Who knows? I do not have a clue either. Perhaps she just wanted to talk to you. Huh? What do you mean? Koremitsu whispered to Hikaru with a scowl on his face as he proceeded down the corridor on the 4th level. While you were hospitalized, I often talked with Tsuyako regarding you. I always lamented, yearning that you would arrive at school sooner, and once that happened, I could be friends with you and exchange textbooks The instance Hikaru mentioned about it using his sweet fragrant voice, Koremitsu felt his face sizzle a little. And so, Koremitsu gingerly tried to change the topic, A-nyway, the Japanese dance you talk of, it involves dancing in kimonos, right? Yes. The school style Tsuyako belongs to is the Your Shadow, one of the newest trend of styles often seen on television. She attained the right to inherit the style name at the age of 15. Is that amazing? It really is. Though there are those who achieved such a privilege at a younger age, Tsuyakos dance is really special. The way she dances is elegant, like the red flowers falling from the sky. Hikaru eyes were dazzling as he boasted, ostensibly bragging about himself. However, Koremitsu did not really understand, for he was unfamiliar with the arts, and hardly watched television. He soon arrived at the classroom with the Japanese Dance Club signboard on it. He knocked on the door. Come in. A clear impressionable voice could be heard. Koremitsu opened the door. The inside was wider than he expected, large enough to lay out 8 tatamis. However Woah! He was taken aback to see her dressed in a white Juban, draped in a refreshing light blue color kimono. The tender white name and the thin undergarment revealed the alluring lumps of voluptuous breasts. I am currently changing clothes now. I am currently the only member of this club, so you do not have to worry. Koremitsu was blushing in embarrassment, trying his best to avert his eyes. Tsuyako remained unabashed however as she combed her hair in a refined manner. She tied her glamorous looking light red Obi and gently moved her hair to the side, tying it. During that time, Koremitsu remained in a corner of the room, facing the wall as he stood still, clenching his fists. Looking rather amused, Tsuyako let out a chuckle. You cannot see it when I have my Juban on, so you do not have to worry about that, Mr Akagi. You certainly are gentlemanly unlike your appearance. (You mean that I look like some perverted rapist or something?) As Koremitsu frowned, Tsuyako said, Please, have a seat. She knelt upon the tatami, her white tender hands placed elegantly on her knees. Her actions were regal, gentle, feminine. Perhaps this was due to her dance training? Koremitsu remained wary of her, but even he too was mesmerized. Tsuyako was seated in a Seiza position, and Koremitsu was apprehensive about sitting with his legs folded. With his back slouched, he knelt upon the tatami gingerly, took out the Classics Textbook from his school bag, laid it out on the tatami, and handed it over. HereIm returning this. Oh? Thank you. Tsuyako brought the textbook to her chest, smiling innocently like a child who had succeeded in pranking. This mature beauty suddenly looked so cute, and Koremitsus heart raced at that instance. (What am I doing, idiot! Shes just being polite with me! Whats there to be panicky about? Hikarus going to laugh at me again!) At this point, Hikaru would certainly be watching Koremitsus reaction from sidelong, smiling away. With Tsuyako watching him with such intent, even Koremitsu, who never had interest in women, was itching all over. It was not a feeling of anxiety he felt when he was at Ys house; it was one more aggressive, causing his face and body to sizzle. Cthe grandest, elegant of them all in the garden, the red weeping cherry blossom. Koremitsu assumed that all the flowers were the same, but this flower was certainly different from the rest. To hide his nervousness, he scowled, trying to alive aloof as he asked, What do you want from me? Tsuyako smiled,and answered, I will like to have you as my boyfriend. What!? Koremitsus back straightened while he was taken aback by this reply, nearly falling backwards. She wants me to be her boyfriend? Oh, so that is how it is. Hikaru murmured to himself. (Whats with that response? How in the world are you able to remain this calm? Arent you Hi-Hikarus girlfriend or something? Yes, I am one of Hikarus many flowers. I would say however that rather than a girlfriend, we are accomplices, or you may call me his mistress. Tsuyako sat still as she answered with a smile. Cold sweat appeared upon Koremitsus skin. (Whys a High School Student talking about things like Mistress here!?) An-Anyway, you dated hikaru before, right? How can you date Hikarus friend afterwards? Hell be sad if that happens. I do not really mind as long as Tsuyako is happy. (SHUT UP!!) Hikaru will support me no matter who I date. I have always been like this; love is free after all. You stop spouting nonsense too! I am beautiful after all, and I do release pheromones that attract the opposite gender. So what about that!? She actually boasted that she was beautiful. Well, she certainly was beautiful, and certainly, she does give off lots of pheromones. I became single from the moment Hikaru passe away, so there are others clinging onto me every day, which is an annoying thing. It is dangerous and troublesome for women to be too attractive; if I have someone like you with that savage delinquent-like expressionno, feisty looking man, it will be much easier for me to repel the pests. Thats what youre really amazing for!? Certainly, that man would not be called a boyfriend, but a guard dogno, a pesticide. Well, with Koremitsu standing guard nearby, it is most likely that no male students will approach her. (Whyre you agreeing wholeheartedly like that !!?) I was joking about having you as my boyfriend. And you just admitted to that so callously!? Whyre you making such jokes!? Sorry about that. Your reactions were too amusing, so I could not help but want to tease you a little. Tsuyako giggled. I understand how she feels. Hikaru nodded. (I told you not to butt in!) Koremitsu was utterly livid, his head broiling. Unwilling to care about Tsuyako any further, he stood up. You done with your words? Im going then. Please wait. Tsuyakos tone seemed anxious for some reason. I really am troubled. She lifted her head at Koremitsu, still seated in the Seiza position, her once lively expression now ostensibly hazy, looking extremely fragile. Koremitsu stopped in his tracks, sounding serious, What happened? Tsuyako? Hikaru too looked uptight Tsuyako cuddled her slender shoulders tightly as she lowered her head, her loosened hair dangling on her pale face, her red lips quivering. I reallydo not know what to doI am scared, worried..I cannot sleep at night Hey Koremitsu knelt on the tatami, and nervously leaned forward. If this keeps up, I might end up destroying the flowers Hikaru treasures. Flowers? Mr Akagican you help me? Can you please keep watch on me so that I do not destroy them? Okay, I guess. Koremitsu nodded seriously. Tsuyako, without lifting her head, handed a slip of paper right towards Koremitsu. Please sign on this club entrance form then. Volume 4 - CH 2 [Hikaru V4] Chapter 2 Welcome back, big brother! The instant Koremitsu opened the door and said Im back, he heard footsteps, and was greeted by a black-haired twintail girl and a smart-looking white cat. One of them was Shioriko, who joined the Akagis just recently, and Lapis, who joined them before the former did. Lapis original owner, Y, had once said that its hearing ability was not really good, but it suddenly snuck out from somewhere whenever Koremitsu returned home; perhaps it sensed the tremors in the air. It however would merely appear, and never tried to cling itself upon others, which Shioriko would do instead. Welcome back, welcome back, welcome back. Hey, once is already enough, Shiiko. Koremitsu was unable to move forward, and tried to pull her away, but she climbed upon him. Ive been waiting for you for a long time~actually, tonights dinner is made by aunt Koharu and me, you know~ theres the super spicy chicken in spicy sauce, mapo tofu and pickles. I heard you like spicy things, so I added lots of chilli inside, big brother! Shioriko lifted her head at Koremitsu, speaking with a cheeky smile. Not too long ago, You stupid dog She had been calling him this, a stark contrast at this point. Till now, Koremitsu was still confused, but Shioriko had completely adapted herself to the Akagis and his family members. Well, Im happy with that, but its meaningless if you cant eat it, Shiiko. If you make it too spicy, youll be sobbing and snivelling like the last time when we had curry. A few days ago, I want to eat the curry adults eat! Shioriko whined about wanting to eat the same curry Koremitsu and the rest ate, creating quite the commotion in the end. Once Koremitsu pointed this out, her face reddened, and she started slamming at his chest. I-I wasnt snivelling. I wasnt prepared, thats all. I tried it out when I added, so Im fine here. Dont treat me as a kid, idiot! She turned her face away angrily. Anyway, its really delicious. Hurry and take a shower! Start eating after that! Once she said that, she trotted back into the kitchen. And Lapis indigo eyes were staring at their interaction coldly. It looks like Shiiko is a lot livelier than before. Hikaru too spoke in his usual calm, gentle voice. Yeah. Too lively, if you ask me. It sure is tough being the big brother. Stop teasing me! But I suppose she is this lively because you are with her. Yo-You idiot! Dont make it sound so cheesy! You really are not used to receiving praise, Koremitsu. Hikaru giggled, and Koremitsu remained silent as he stormed to the bathroom with a scowl. So? He removed his shirt in the changing room, threw it into the washing machine, and asked coldly, Your next unfinished business is regarding Tsuyako, right? Koremitsus scowling face was the only thing reflected on the mirror at the basin. Yeah. A serious sounding voice could be heard from behind. Koremitsu recalled the conversation he had with Tsuyako in the clubroom. CI hope that you will join the Japanese Dance Club. This is what I am asking of you Tsuyako said. She showed a teasing expression, and her shivering body, pale expression seemed to be an act. CThough we call it a club, it is a problem that I am the only member. I will have to forfeit this room if I do not get more members. I have been trying my best to fight back, but the student council president, Miss Asai does seem to hate me. CIf you become a member, it will have the effect of shooing away other men. I did mention before that there has been a stalker recently. It is a bother, to be honest. CI can only ask you for this. Please help me by joining the Japanese Dance Club. I will get mentally stressed out worrying over the lack of a clubroom and the stalker, and might end up doing something. I just plucked off many flowers in the courtyard today, those flowers Hikaru really treasured Hikaru did mutter before that the flowers were wilting strangely. That, of course, was not because he was worrying too much. Tsuyakos voice and expression remained chirpy, ostensibly joking. But once she mentioned about the plucking of the flowers, Hikaru, who had been listening from beside, looked gloomy, and requested Koremitsu seriously. Do you mind joining for the time being, Koremitsu? And Koremitsu could only answer, If its for the time being.. Tsuyako has always been able to deal with her admirers well; she established the Japanese Dance Club once she entered the High School affiliate, and managed to handle everything perfectly. She is not the type to rely on others. Koremitsu soaked himself within the bathtub, and Hikaru above him was surrounded in white steam as he uttered silently. Tsuyako Udate is a proud, elegant lady standing tall like the red weeping cherry blossoms swaying under the hazy moon. He sounded serious, proud, his eyes filled with tenderness. The dim, blurry moon in the night of Spring is called the Hazy Moon. It will not shine brightly, but its light does not create any shadows. That dim light is like a fleeting fantasy, a Moon of unparalleled beauty The Heian musician Chisato Ohno once marvelled at it, saying that there is none that surpasses the sight of the hazy moon night in the midst of Spring, and I must say it is aptly put. Try imagining it, Koremitsu, how alluring the red weeping cherry blossoms are as they dangle in the dim moonlight. As the thin red petals absorb the moonlight, they shall give off a faint light, the stalks swaying about, seemingly bragging about its beauty, boasting that it is the queen of the garden. The trunk is firmly entrenched into the ground, unfaltering, yet its branches are curved in such a demure manner, maintaining its regal presencethat is the kind of flower Tsuyako is. Hikarus face was gradually becoming resplendent, his eyes tipsy in ecstasy, proud as if he was talking about himself, grinning from ear to ear.. His gleeful expression however gave way to melancholy, and he stared at Koremitsu, saying, I suppose it is weird for Tsuyako to ask you to join the club at this time. Even if Asa wanted to take that room back, she would definitely not do that. There has to be a catch or something. Hikarus austere expression was to a point of somberness, a far cry from the weak looking youth who would only talk about flowers. (This guy must have been worried sick about those girls every day when he was alivesure must be tiring) But Koremitsu had clearly witnessed the affections Hikaru had given to all the girls; he always treasured his promises with them and would do anything to live up to his bargain, whether it was to Aoi, Y or Shioriko. Thus, he surely must have been worried for that elegant, beaming upperclassman. Guess I got no choice. Koremitsu grumbled amidst the steam. I dont have club activity to join to begin with. I got lots of time after school. Hikarus face lit up immediately, Thank you Koremitsu! I am relieved now that you are going to be with Tsuyako! Koremitsu felt embarrassed, his back itching as he stared at the stare filled with trust. But theres also the matter about Aoi. My minds in a mess now that I have to handle two women at the same time, damn it. Could he possibly do it when he was not used to handling women? And if Honoka were to know about it, she would likely lambast him for being a cheating man. And so, Hikaru gave an elegant smile, It is fine. During these past two months, your skills relating to girls must have improved quite a lot. You have this harem prince in me giving direct lessons to you after all. Dont brag about yourself like that! Arent you just spewing knowledge about flowers!? Koremitsu stood up from the bathtub, retorting at Hikarus words, only for the bathroom door to suddenly open. Seriously, big brother, how long do you want to bath? Dinners done a long time ago! An impatient Shioriko was puffing her cheeks as she said this. Woah! Dont just come in like this! Koremitsu hastily retreated into the bathtub. Humph, Ive already seen you naked before. I still have that embarrassing photo of you in my cellphone. WHA!? You still havent deleted that photo you took during our first encounter!? Hey, Shiiko! Hand me the cellphone and the memory card! Dont wanna. Stop yapping and hurry up, or Im going to show it to Lapis. It would not be a problem if she showed it to Lapis. The problem however was that a fourth grader girl had such a photo in her cellphone. Wait, Shiiko! Damn it! Women are all like that! Even brats! Koremitsu hurried out of the bathtub, wrapped a towel around his waist, and chased after Shioriko, only to be caught by Koharu. Koremitsu! Dont run around the house in such a shameful getup! We have a girl in our house! She even smacked him with rolled newspaper. Why am I the one being hit!? Koremitsu angrily gritted his teeth, and Hikaru could only grimace elegantly as he watched from above. Hmlooks like your skills of dealing with girls can use some more work. ? ? ? On the next day, after school, Argh, Im late because of cleaning duty! Koremitsu sprinted down the corridor as he held his bag over his shoulder. That is because everyone who was supposed to work with you were scared of you, and ran off. You did finish up the work obediently however. What else am I supposed to do? Im alone. Koremitsu retorted unhappily, and right when he was about to open the door with the signboard Japanese Dance Club, he stopped. (Itll be bad if shes changing clothes like the previous day, right?) He first knocked on the door. But there was no reply. Hey, Im going in. Koremitsu yelled, pulled the door apprehensively, and found Tsuyako inside, dressed in kimono. It was pink, littered with red flowers all over, the collar and sash red in collar. Her clothing was as radiant as it was the previous day, but the hair tied near her neck was a little ruffled; her eyes were red, and there were tear marks down her cheeks. (Was she crying?) Koremitsu was utterly terrified of seeing women cry. His heart suddenly raced. (Is it because Im late? Did the stalker appear? Was that real?) Hikaru too was frowning worriedly. Just when Koremitsu was wondering how he should talk to her, Tsuyako showed a completely different expression as she smiled cheerfully. That vibrant smile was like a field of red cherry blossoms blooming in unison, the petals fluttering in the wind. Good. You have arrived. She spoke cheerfully, seemingly delighted from within. Koremitsu started to feel anxious again. She had reverted back to her old self the previous day, and she held his hand while he was feeling flustered, pulled him inside, and spoke in a tone befitting an older sister, Let us begin then. Eh? Mr Akagi, your back is arched again, your neck, not just your upper body, has to remain straightened. The soles are to rest against each other. No, you cannot lift your ankles that high. Your arms have to be about two fists away from the body. Turn your head aroundnot the face, just the head. Move it slowly and carefully. Okay, let us repeat this again. Tsuyakos cheerful voice and Koremitsus gasping were the only things heard in the clubroom covered with tatamis. Again!? Havent I been doing this same thing for an hour already!? The fundamentals are the most important things, even in sports and studies. Tsuyako insisted. Koremitsu agreed to join the club for the time being, but he never expected himself to have to learn the proper seating postures, basic greeting manners, and basic standing posture. From time to time, Tsuyako would hold Koremitsus arms, touch his neck, and guide him along with clarity in her voice; Your shoulders dropping again. Stretch your arm out. Sometimes, she would even hit him on the shoulders or arms with a fan, and correct him sternly. Koremitsu had always assumed that a Japanese dance was a slow, feeble kind of dance, but he was already gasping for breath before he even got to the dancing itself, sweating profusely. In contrast, Tsuyakos had yet to mess up the hem of her kimono as she touched Koremitsu on the shoulders and elbows elegantly, demonstrating to him. Like this. The red hair, tied together in a knot, swayed gently along with her hems; even the movement of the arms themselves was etched in Koremitsus eyes like a painting. (Amazing) He marveled in his heart over and over again, mesmerized as he watched on. Whenever Tsuyako approached him however, there would be a sweet fragrance that nauseated him. He froze over, causing Tsuyako to be amused as she teased, Your neck has to bend. She even reached her hand out at Koremitsus face. (Damn it, am I being teased now?) He gritted his teeth, moving his body gingerly while Hikaru gleefully floated at the ceiling watching over them. If Miss Shikibu is to notice you being so cute now, she will surely be envious of Tsuyako. (What has this got to do with Shikibu!?) Koremitsu recalled that Shikibu had been frowning and glancing at him from her seat, located beside his, for the entire day, and could only curl his lips. He was miffed at the rapid-fire messages sent to him the previous day, but he also found it annoying to be stared at for the the entire day, which vexed him to no end. (Stop giggling already, you stupid ghost!) Koremitsu glared at the ceiling, only for Tsuyako to correct the position of his neck. No, Mr Akagi, it has to be the gold look, not moon look. Gold look? Whats that? It is the positioning of the stare when dancing. The moon look is to look high, the bell look is to roll your eyes back, the silver look is to look down, and the bronze look is to look right at your feet. The gold look is the basic of basics, to look at the front. Tsuyako held Koremitsu by the cheeks with her hands. They felt silky and warm, very comforting. Koremitsus face was adjusted, and he found Tsuyakos beautiful face right in front of him, causing his heart to race. Tsuyako gently narrowed her eyes that were laced with long eyelashes. Right, this is the gold look. Koremitsus face was sizzling, his resistances nearly failing completely. Stop touching me, Tsuyako. Senpai. Tsuyako pinched Koremitsu on the nose. The only one younger than me who can call me by my name is my lover. You are not my lover now, so you have to call me senpai. Tsuyakose-senpai! Koremitsu murmured, and Tsuyako was grinning away. Again. Se-Senpai. Koremitsu raised his voice slightly. He had never taken part in any club activity, and never had any upperclassmen he was close with. It was really embarrassing for him to call her senpai, and his face was broiling. The grin on Tsuyakos face became more pronounced, and she closed her eyes, saying, Again. SENPAI! Koremitsu yelled in distress, AgaC THATS ENOUGH ALREADY! Upon hearing Koremitsu holler, Tsuyako opened her eyes, and giggled amusedly, seemingly pleased. Hm, you pass. I never thought that it would be so comforting to hear such a savage person call me with a honorific. I guess I might even get addicted to it; continue calling me senpai, okay? Ugh. It was impossible for him to call her that, given that she was being so expectant. Hikaru tried to resist the urge to laugh as he teased, How about you call me senpai too? Do you rather I call you senpai? Koremitsu senpai? (Shut up, you idiot!) You are giving that moon look again. Why are you so concerned about the ceiling? It-Its nothing. There just happened to be a fly down there Koremitsu murmured awkwardly, averting his stare from Hikaru. Your concentration is faltering? How about we have a break. Ah sure. Hold on a moment, I shall prepare some iced green tea. Koremitsu knelt on the tatami, like a dog ordered by its owner to wait. She boiled some water using the electric kettle, took out some ice from the cooler box, quickly prepared some iced green tea, and poured it into a glass jug. She also took out some thinly sliced chestnut-steamed Ykan. The cooled green tea gave off a refreshing aroma that moistened his parched throat. The chestnut-steamed Ykan was not too sweet, and even Koremitsu, who abhorred sweet food, found it delicious. Hikaru continued to float leisurely in the air, and Tsuyako consumed her tea elegantly in front of Koremitsu. Oh yes, how did you and Hikaru become friends? Did Hikaru borrow a textbook from you, Mr Akagi? Tsuyako asked, clearly looking very interested. No, well, he asked if he could borrow the Classics textbook from me, but there was no Classics lesson that day. Eh? Why did he not investigate things thoroughly? Since he was really hoping to be your friend, he should have investigated it thoroughly. I think he was so excited about meeting you after such a long time that he forgot about it. Both Koremitsu and Hikaru blushed. And then, what did Hikaru do? He said that he had something he wanted to ask of me, and that he wanted to come to my classroom, but he never did. He had been harassing me for the entire day, even when Im using the toilet. I just cant chase him away. Koremitsu, that may be the truth, but the way you are talking about it indicates that I am a stalker or something. No way, he actually followed you to the toilet? Tsuyako chuckled, and giggled away, seemingly amused by it. I guess I lost to his persistence. The instant he said this, Tsuyako giggled again, saying, Hikaru really liked you, huh? Maybe it is because of your hair. She gradually reached her arm out to him, twiddling with his bangs. This action caused Koremitsus heart to race again. The hair? Koremitsu asked blankly, and Tsuyako gave a sweet expression, ostensibly in a blissful dream. Yes. Hikaru first approached me because he fell in love with my hair, saying that it is like the red weeping cherry blossoms.. Her plump red lips broke into a smile. I was often dejected before that, wondering why I was not born with red hair instead. Hikaru however said that my hair is beautiful, and even kissed my hair a few times, even in this classroom She lowered her eyelashes as she smiled, her cheeks slightly reddened as she probably recalled something. This made her all the more beautiful, alluring, (Hey! What did you do in this classroom!!!) Koremitsu inadvertently panicked. Hikaru too gave a sweet meaningful smile as he stared at Tsuyako, causing Koremitsus heart to race. It felt as if there was a sudden erotic scene while a family was watching television together in the living room. Tsuyako was smiling blissfully, but her expression gradually gave way to sadness. Koremitsu felt his heart ache, as if he had just witnessed something he should not have. (Oh yeahI think she was crying when I arrived) Erm Koremitsu spoke hesitantly, Did something happen today? Hm? You were crying before I came by, right? Her eyes were starting to flutter. She seemed a little perplexed, and after a moment of silence, she smiled, holding Koremitsu by his hands as she stood up. How about a date with me, Mr Akagi? Huh? I will tell you Hikarus secrets. Hikaru panicked the moment he heard that, Eh? What is that about, Tsuyako!? Alright, let us go then. She latched her soft arm around a panicky Koremitsu, and strolled out cheerfully. Hey, wherere we going. Hey!? Tsuyako, what is that secret about!? What topic about me do you want to reveal to Koremitsu? Both of them continued to ask, clearly bewildered, but Tsuyako giggled, saying, You do not have to be so nervous. The first date is a healthy one. Stop it. Let go of me! Tsuyako, please keep the matter at the dormitory a secret! That goes for the culture festival, the gondola at the Tomakomai sky resort, and the swimming pool at the Imperial Hotel tooKoremitsu is rather inflexible about such things! Hikaru knew that she could not hear him, but he had his palms together as he earnestly begged. Koremitsu really wanted to shake off Tsuyakos arm. She however was not a hoodlum looking for trouble with him, but was a delicate lady, his upperclassman, senpai. He could hurt her if he was too violent, and upon realizing this, he did not dare to flail his limbs wildly. The students still left in the school were utterly speechless to see Tsuyako, dressed in the red-pink kimono, walk alongside the savage-looking, red-haired Koremitsu. No way! Isnt that the Moon Matriarch and the delinquent king? Whys she with that delinquent freshman? Isnt she Lord Hikarus mistress? I thought Akagis a lolicon? The delinquent king managed to get the Moon Matriarch? Now shes his mistress! Such chatter could be heard from everywhere. Was the Moon Matriarch referring to Tsuyako? Im not a lolicon! Im not a delinquent! And Im definitely dont remember having a mistress! Koremitsu really wanted to yell, but if he were to do so, there would be rumors of the delinquent going berserk on the corridor again. But if they were to make up such rumors, while it would be nothing for Koremitsu, would Tsuyako not be overly hurt? Hey, senpai. Those guys are saying things like mistress and such. It think its better to let go of me Koremitsu whispered, and Tsuyako widened her eyes as she stared back, before smiling gently, Are you worried about me? You sure are a good child, but it is fine. I am used to hearing others slander about, so I do not really mind. Koremitsu was gobsmacked to hear her say such words with a straight face. And just as she said, she lifted her face, looking very cheerful. (Is senpai trying to act tough?) Koremitsu found her to be dazzling. You see, Akagi, there was a girl who was so mesmerized seeing Hikaru that she missed a step and fell from the stairs there. Hikaru wanted to catch her, but he was not strong enough, and fell along with me. I ended up having to call the ambulance in the end. Tsuyako giggled as she pointed at the stairs. Hikaru often came by to the High School Affiliate when he was in Middle School, and there was once when he was playing the piano in the music room. Many girls gathered there, to a point where the door was pushed down, and he was punished to write 10 reflection essays, I will not play musical instruments so carelessly in front of everyone. He really was dejected about that. She giggled as she said. And so, she strolled lightly, saying, There were often girls handing the ohagi and chikuzenni they make to Hikaru in front of that cooking classroom. He would always accept whatever they gave him, and had to put all the food in the freezer and eat them. And also, Sometimes, he would eat too much till he had a tummy upset, and would groan on the tatami in the Japanese Dance Club; because of that, it is necessary to prepare some stomach medication there. And, There was a Valentines Day where he ate 12 boxes of chocolate at one go, and suddenly had a nosebleed at the window here. The window and floor were all covered in his blood, but he kept covering his face with tissue paper, and even said, I will feel happy if I think of this as a trial of love. I do not know how many boxes I have to eat before I get a nosebleed next time. Sure is exciting. That was really funny. She started to reveal one of Hikarus secrets after another(?). And Hikaru was blushing, flailing in the air as he shouted, Tsu-Tsuyako, that is enough already. You are making me sound like a fool! He continued to yap unhappily in the air. However, Tsuyako continued to reminiscence about the past, her face beaming. One could say this was a revisit of all of Hikarus silly matters instead of a date. Tsuyako was so happy talking about Hikaru, (So this is the kind of people who likes to smile) Koremitsu felt an itch in his heart the instant he thought about this. Hikaru had always said that he was too serious, that he should date someone who liked to laugh. He even mentioned that he would find such a girl. It was true that anyone would be cheerful when being with a bubbly person. It would not matter to him then even if the people around him kept their distance. I said to Hikaru It is tough being everyones prince, but he smiled happily while stuffing his nostrils with tissue paper. I simply love all the flowers in the world That was what he answered. He then wrote the girls names, the classes they belong to, and their unique traits on cue cards, trying his best to memorize them. Ahh~ please do not recall and say anything else, Tsuyako! This was the first time Koremitsu had seen Hikaru being so flustered. He suddenly realized that the Hikaru Tsuyako talked of was different from Aois, Ys and Shiorikos accounts. (Huh? You got nosebleeds from eating too much chocolates? And you memorized the girls names through cue cards? You boasted that your memory increases tenfold if its regarding girls.) Koremitsu snickered as he teased Hikaru, but as he was not used to smiling, the delinquent king has such a vile expression, such chatter could be heard from the onlookers, and they pulled their distances from him. HIkaru is affectionate, but is too indecisive, and does have some mood swings, is half-hearted, really likes to woo girls, many at one go even Tsuyako turned her head towards Koremitsu, smiling sweetly. It was a gentle expression filled with love. But why did all the girls fall in love with Hikaru? Why did they love him so? Do you understand, Mr Akagi? She continued to stare at Koremitsus eyes gently. Who knows? Koremitsu murmured, feeling a little nervous. Because he gave the girls what they needed. What they needed? Sweet talk, riveting emotions, honest love, promiseshe gave them all without holding back. He truly lover all the flowers, as if he is watering upon them. That might be the case. Hikaru had been giving them everything they wanted. Hikarus promises were necessary for them all. Did youmake a promise with Hikaru? Tsuyako lowered her eyes slightly. Yes, we made a very important promise. Her voice and eyes were showing grief. Hikaru too looked unsettled. Tsuyako then whispered, But the promise Hikaru made with mecan no longer be fulfilled. Koremitsu felt his heart wrench upon hearing this. At this moment, two girls could be heard as they turned around the corner. Why dont we have gelato after school today, Hono? Theyre sold at half price today. Okay, I want the bitter chocolate flavor with added bitterness. One of them was Koremitsus classmate, the class represenative with braids. THe other was the girl with fierce looking eyesCHonoka Shikibu! (ACK!) Koremitsu widened his eyes in shock, and Honoka too gasped. Tsuyakos arm was intertwined with Koremitsus. Honokas naturally raised eyes were raised further. And her shoulders were quivering. (Wait, calm down! I didnt do anything wrong to Shikibu! Were just classmates! Even if she sees me with other women, theres nothing to be anxious about!) While Koremitsu was struggling to convince himself. Honoka looked dumbfounded and outraged as she shrieked, Y-You cheater! She then slammed the bag with the lunch box upon him, and turned to run off. Ho-Hono! Wait for me! The class representative with braided hair stared at Honoka and Koremitsu apprehensively, before running off after the former. Tsuyako widened her eyes in surprise, asking, Eh? Is that your girlfriend? No way? You really have one? Hikaru could only mutter with sympathy, Miss Shikibureally picked an inopportune time. Since when was I cheating!? That violent woman! He growled as he pressed on his aching head. Volume 4 - CH 3 (Ahh! What was I doing, seriously!?) At night. Honoka was feeling completely dejectedly as she laid prone on her desk. Even the red-purple cellphone was thrown aside. She intended to send Koremitsu messages a few times, only to delete them, and rewrite again. (Im not his girlfriend, and Im feeling jealous of other girls, yapping away on the corridor. Michiru and that Moon Matriarchs there too. I even threw my lunch box onto Akagi and ran awayargh, Im really a big idiot!!) She leaned her face on the table, flailing her limbs. The instance she saw the upperclassman, the Moon Matriarch, latch herself bewitchingly onto Koremitsu with her snowy white arm, Honoka felt her head sizzle, all composure devoid from her. (Hes locking arms with that famous Moon Matriarch; thats too sudden already!) This Moon Matriarch, Tsuyako Udate, was of nobility similar to Aoi, and was a famous person, having appeared in a magazine interview as a shining rookie in the Japanese Dance circle. She had silky red hair, a glamorous face, and an alluring body. Her still presence alone would attract the stares of those surrounding her. If 100 people were taken for a questionnaire, at least 99 of them would call her an absolute beauty. There were all sorts of pretty girls amongst the normal high school students, like Honoka. Some of them are a little pretty, some are barely called pretty, and some are beauties who can only look pretty are dolling up. Tsuyako was not this case however, she was a certified, superstar level of a beauty. (Whys such a super beauty with Akagi?) Honoka had been concerned about Koremitsu and Aoi before this had happened, and even posted a comment on a love consultation forum, I am a little attracted to a certain guy in my class, but a super-cute princess asked him to be her boyfriend. What do I do? By Hono Hono. Normally, Honoka would post her sweet cellphone novels using her online avatar, the Purple Princess, and even settle some girls love troubles. Ri-Right, lets go ask on the forum again. She immediately got up, and hurriedly tapped on the cellphone, her heart practically clutching at straws. Theres a super beauty being too close with a guy I have a crush on. When I saw them walking with their arms latched together, I couldnt help but scold him for being a cheaterp>